《Strongest Swordsman In One Piece》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Year 1510 of the Sea Circle Calendar


    East Blue


    On the vast and endless sea, a medium-sized ship was anchored at this time.


    On the main and auxiliary g, an abstract skull pattern is painted.


    The same g is also hung on the mast.


    It is not difficult to see that this is a pirate ship.


    It''s noon now, but a celebratory banquet is being held on the deck of the ship.


    "Hahaha...Cheers, to return of Nami and Carina!"


    "Thanks to Nami and Carina this time, we were able to get this treasure map from them without wasting a single bullet."


    "Unbelievable, are you girls, really only eight years old?"


    "..."


    The curtains was pulled in, and a group of men was sitting on the deck in circle.


    In the middle of the circle, the only seat on the deck, on which sits a strong man with a height of 2.2 meters. Wearing umon clothes in this era, and even for pirates, he is definitely the captain of a trendy kind. The captain''s cap on his head also has the logo of their pirate group drawn.


    Next to the pirate captain''s seat, there are two young girls with short orange and purple hair.


    It stands to reason that such a cute little girl that falls into the hands of a group of vicious pirates, their fate is either to be a ve, be be the captain''s woman when she grows up, or to be a toy for all crew members; or to be sold to those Noble who like little girls.


    However...


    No one thought that these two little girls were actually members of this pirate group.


    Both the captain and these crew members regard them as one of theirpanions.


    The little girls name are Nami and Carina, they can be recognized by the entire pirate group not because they are young and cute, but because their stealing ability isparable to that of professional thieves.


    Coupled with their deceptive age and appearance, the pirates sees great value in them.


    That''s why Captain made an exception for Nami and Carina to be trainees on the ship.


    Nami and Carina didn''t let him down either. In just two weeks, they managed to steal what he wanted the most from the enemy.


    This banquet is not only celebrating the treasure map but also to celebrates Nami and Carina''s membership.


    Facing the approval of their ''captain'' and panions'', Nami and Carina, who were holding a juice, smiled shyly. Seeing this, many pirates who had child, felt their hearts melted.


    I believe that after this banquet is over, Nami and Carina will definitely be the group treasure on this ship.


    When the banquet reached its climax, except for a few people on the boat, everyone else was already drunk.


    The life of a pirate is to live at the edge of death, no one can guarantee that theye will not die tomorrow or be arrested by the navy.


    So everyone will enjoy the freedom like it''s theirst day.


    Either use alcohol to numb their brain, gamble, or find other ways to find fun, venting the fear and violence in their heart that they don''t even dare to admit, for fear of beingughed at by others,


    At this time, there were two pirates who hadpletely lost their money on gambling and came to the side of the ship to drink. Suddenly, they seemed to have discovered something at sea in front of them.


    "Hey...what is that?"


    "A Fishmen or a human? Let me see..."


    One of the pirates held a wine bottle in one hand, and the other hand took out the monocr hanging around his neck from his cor and looked forward.


    Soon, he put down the monocr, and his face was flushed with drunkenness, and he couldn''t help showing a wicked smile to hispanion


    "Hehe... a poor child lost at sea."


    "Hehehe...it''s so pitiful, let''s help him!"


    Thepanion also showed the same smirk, then the two staggered to the bow and pulled a gun cart.


    then the two of them aimed the muzzle of the cannon at the ''poor child'' who was lost at sea.


    It can be seen that they can be either gunner on the ship or people who often do such bad things.


    boom--!


    With the sound of the cannon being fired.


    A pitch-ck cannonball crossed a graceful arc in the air andnded on the sea ahead.


    I don''t know if it''s because of drinking, or because their skill is just not good enough.


    The cannonball did not hit the poor child who was lost at sea butnded on the ce less than ten meters away from the child, blowing up a huge fountain, and the sshed seawater was like torrents of rain, drowning the small figure.


    When the rain stopped, the ''poor child'' who got lost at sea also disappeared.


    "Hit, hahaha..."


    The two people who were drunk did not notice the shells that were fired and deviated from the target.


    Picking up the monocr, and after not finding the ''poor child'' at sea, the two pirates put their arms around each other''s shoulders and the wine bottle in the other and start dancing.


    However...


    The two people who were dancing and celebrating did not know that their bad behavior, caused their entire sailing journey toe to an end so suddenly.


    The sound of cannonballs did not rm the others.


    Because the atmosphere of the banquet at this time has entered its climax.


    almost all of them fell into a state of ecstasy.


    Those who were sober only nced at them, and after realizing that it was not an enemy attack, they withdrew their gazes.


    therefore...


    No one noticed that a figure, like a fish, quietly came under their ship.


    Swish - kacha!


    A white streamer, like a shooting star rising into the sky, shed through the middle of the pirate ship from bottom to top.


    In the next second, the medium-sized ship, which was about 50 meters long, was suddenly cut in two and sank into the sea.


    When sinking, looking at the smooth and straight cut of the two hulls, you can see that either the strength used is so strong or the weapon used to cut off the sailboat is so sharp.


    After a while, most parts of the two heavy sailboats sankpletely into the sea because of the influx of seawater into the ship, and only a small section remained out of the sea.


    At this time, the murderer who split the ship in two finally appeared.


    it''s a wet figure, that crawl out from the sea to the parts of the ship floating at the sea, and rest for a while.


    The golden sunlight shone down on him.


    It was a boy with long silver hair, rtively ''young'' in age and stature.


    It''s more like a child than a boy.


    Because of the baby fat on his face hasn''t faded away, he looks like Nami and Carina, only less than ten years old.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    El, this is the boy''s name.


    For a first name without a surname, there are only two possibilities.


    One is that his parents do not have a surname, and the other is an orphan without a parent.


    Sadly, El is both.


    In this era of great pirates, where pirates were the mainstream. They would not be protected by the navy if they were not affiliated county of the world government, there were almost countless orphans without a surname, like El.


    They are lucky enough not to starve to death, not to be caught as cannon fodder by war-torn countries, or to be sold by ve traders.


    Compared with those ordinary orphans, El is not only lucky enough but also favored by the world, possessing a terrifying talent that is one in a million.


    Besides, his soul is not as immature as it looks.


    Because his soul is a traveler from another world.


    Due to an idental death during his previous life, El came into the world of one piece.


    However, his way of transmigration was not the rebirth of his soul on a stranger body, but his mother gave birth to him. It is a pity that his parents that gave birth to him while fleeing from the war, neither husband nor wife could afford to support a baby.


    So they chose to put El at the door of an orphanage and continued their escape.


    The word El was not the name that the dean gave to him. The word El is the name that ''El'' took to repay the husband and wife who had given him life.


    Although the couple had prepared many names for him, they hadn''t decided on his real name until they chose to abandon him.


    However, the innate ability he has allowed El to know the name they prefer the most in their hearts.


    However...


    The couple did not know that the orphanage that they chose was not a regr orphanage.


    The dean is also not a good person.


    This is an orphanage on the surface, but it is actually a dark orphanage that cooperates with a certain ve trader group in the ck market.


    Children in orphanages will be sold to ve traders in the name of adoption at different prices by the dean at the age of 7, based on their appearance and physical conditions, and then by the ve traders based on theirprehensive talents and sell them to aristocrats, wealthy people who like their appearance, or some organization that likes talent.


    This is the truth that El already knew the moment he was picked up by the dean of the orphanage who smiled kindly at him.


    El innate Observation Haki is rarer than the conqueror Haki that only one in a million people can have.


    Innate Observation Haki, as the name suggests, he is the son of heaven who was born with a strong level of observation Haki.


    Looking at the whole "One Piece", there are only a few known sons and daughters of the heaven, and they are definitely one in a million.


    El innate born Observation Haki has an attribute since birth, that is, the same kind as Redfield, he can see through people''s hearts.


    It was this attribute that made El, as soon as he was born, sees the most preferred name in the hearts of the couple, and at a nce to see the iparably ugly heart of the dean.


    therefore...


    Knowing that he would live safely till the age of seven, El decided to live till the age of five in the orphanage before escaping.


    As for why left the orphanage at the age of 5?


    It''s very simple because El found that his talent was not ordinary.


    At first, El thought that the previous talent was already the biggest cheat in this life.


    However, he could crawl in three months, walk-in five months, and jump and run in eight months. At one year old, his appetite soared. At two years old, he was found eating secretly because he couldn''t get enough food to eat, and he was beaten by the supervisor. After feeling no pain... El found that he also had a strong physique.


    When he was 3 years old, in order to tap his talents, the dean let him choose one thing as an interest, and ording to his choice, hired a teacher who would teach him for a few days.


    El chose a bamboo sword and was taught by a swordsman for a few days at an unknown gym, once again he found that he also had an extremely terrifying talent in swordsmanship.


    After just watching it once, he learned the so-called basic swordsmanship.


    Of course, El did not reveal this, in front of outsiders, he behaved extremely clumsily.


    At night, El would use his innate Observation Haki to avoid everyone and secretly practice swordsmanship.


    And when he was 5 years old, he learned countless swordsmen''s dreams, which they could never understand in their life - "the Breath of all things".


    The Breath of all things is also known as listening to the breath of things.


    This is the ability that a swordsman must master to be a master swordsman.


    A swordsman who has not mastered the Breath of all things, no matter how superb their swordsmanship is, is only a swordsman, not a master swordsman.


    Only a swordsman who masters the Breath of all things and can hear the sound of steel and cut it off is a true master swordsman.


    The so-called "cutting through steel" is just a definition of the swordsmanship level of a master swordsman who has mastered the Breath of all things to a certain level.


    Even so, the Breath of all things is the same as Haki, it''s the wall that blocks countless people from the door of the strong.


    At the age of 5, he realized the Breath of all things and changed from weak to strong, which shows how shocking his talent is.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    After leaving the Orphanage, El stole an ordinary sword from the small town''s weapon shop, used his Observation Haki to go to the forest area of the ind, and began a three-year practice.


    El originally thought that he was a monster like Charlotte Linlin.


    Because his appetite has been veryrge since he was a child, and in the five years he came to this world, he has never eaten enough.


    However, when he was five years old, El found that he was not like Charlotte Linlin.


    He was born from an ordinary couple, but at the age of five, he did not look like a little giant, he realized that he should be of another type of monster.


    monsters also have different characteristics.


    Charlotte Linlin body is inherently powerful and invulnerable. At the age of 5, she can break the ribs of the giants with a p and ignore their sword attack.


    Perhaps because of her tremendous strength, Charlotte Linlin appetite is so amazing that she bes a little giant at the age of 5.


    On the other hand, El physical development is only a little faster than that of ordinary children and he is not as fast as Charlotte Linlin.


    Perhaps due to his normal development, El does not have the characteristics of tremendous strength, nor the invulnerability, but he has what only few can master Life Return(Seimei Kikan).


    Just like having Observation Haki, and a very strong physique.


    To be born with Life Return(Seimei Kikan) means being able to control one''s own body perfectly since birth.


    Moreover, unlike those ordinary life returns, which need to be instilled into the body to control them, El life return do not need to be controlled by consciousness.


    When he was a child, El ignored the beating of the supervisor. It was thanks to the unconsciously strengthening of the body of with Life Return(Seimei Kikan) so that the defensive power of the hit part was raised to the extreme that the body can achieve, just like iron blocks and paper paintings, ignoring Or unloading the power that falls on him.


    This feature can be said to be the specialty of the Six Style(Rokushiki).


    It is also this ability to control his body to the extreme that enable him to develop his terrifying swordsmanship talent at such a young age, making it possible to learn basic swordsmanship a nce.


    In addition, no matter how serious the injury is, he can recover quickly by eating like Monkey D Luffy.


    Observation Haki and Life Return(Seimei Kikan) with extremely powerful swordsmanship talent.


    Although El traveled to the world of one piece and don''t have a golden finger like system or something.


    However, his talent makes it the same as having a golden finger.


    If he is in the Navy, he will definitely be at the level of "Admiral" or "fleet admiral" in the future; if he is sent to the CP organization, he can be a Celestial Dragon strongest shield.


    If you be a pirate, then his future will be the same existence as four emperors or even stronger.


    With three talents, El became the king of beasts in that forest at the age of 6.


    All animals are his food.


    At the age of eight, El finally left the ind where he had been by living for eight years... by swimming.


    Over the past three years, El possessed a monster-like physical strength by virtue of the Life Return(Seimei Kikan) ability that no matter how much he eats, it will be transformed power.


    After bing the king of beasts in the forest, his opponents have long since changed from terrestrial creatures to sea creatures.


    More than once, He challenged his swimming ability to the limits.


    It turned out that the sea, which is extremely terrifying to the world, is not challenging at all in El eyes.


    When he is tired, he sleeps on the sea thanks to his observation haki, not only that, he has also developed a skill simr to Luffy''s eating while sleeping, he can swim while sleeping.


    Those objects that will hit or are about to hit, if the danger is not fatal, the body will have the same instinctive defense when he was whipped when he was two years old.


    If there is a fatal danger, the Observation Haki will wake up El.


    However...


    El did not expect while on the sea, he would received the baptism of the great pirate''s era, a Cannonball attack from pirates!


    That cannonball made El wake up from his sleep and understand everything with observation haki, making him instantly enraged.


    Without even thinking of taking the pirate''s ship as his own ship, El dived and swam to the bottom of the pirate ship, shing the ship into two pieces with one sh.


    After emerging from the sea, El held a sword and locked his observation haki to pirates swarming out from the sea.


    Swah


    When a head emerged from the water, it immediately saw powerful pressure in the form of apressed air de.


    The blue sh with nearly ten meters in height instantly drowned the head of the pirate.


    cutting a ravine several meters wide and deep on the sea surface, spreading hundreds of meters.


    After more than ten seconds, when the gully disappeared, the head that emerged from the water, and a few breaths that had not yet had time to emerge, also disappeared, their life and death were unclear.


    Because of his physical fitness, when he understood the Breath of all things at the age of 5 and he can use Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki) at the age of 6.


    In the face of El Flying sh, ordinary people are just like those who face the Logia devil fruit user, they have no ability to resist at all.


    El, who has the ability to see people''s hearts thanks to his observation haki that is different from others, he can see things that ordinary people can''t see.


    Just as Charlotte Katakuri can shortly see into the future, El can see into people''s hearts...


    An evil person with an ugly heart, in El''s perception, is like a dirty person exuding a dark aura.


    The uglier and filthier the person, the darker the breath in El''s perception, as if exuding a foul smell, making El, who sensed the foul smell, full of difort and disgust.


    So, seeing those stinking mening out of the water, El would mercilessly unleash a Flying sh, ending their voyage.


    in the East blue, in front of such flying sh, it was like a dimensional reduction blow, the pirates who swam up from the sea were all buried in front of El sword.


    After a while, the hundreds of breaths quickly turned into single digits.


    "No...don''t kill me!"


    Just as El turned to look at the sea behind him, he was about to raise his sword and swing it down.


    Suddenly, as if he had discovered something, El''s movements paused slightly.


    really...


    The next second, a small head emerged from the water and shouted at him.


    Looking at the orange-haired little head, El put down his sword and turned to look elsewhere.


    "Forgive...forgive me!"


    A few secondster, another small purple-haired head emerged from the water and shouted to El.


    "If you don''t want to die by mistake, just swim over."


    Looking at the little girls who didn''t exude an unpleasant aura and looked the same age as him, El said, then move on to clearing other trash.


    Judging from El behavior of cutting grass to its roots, it can be seen that his character is cautious.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    "Well...it''s scary!"


    "What is that cyan thing?!"


    Nami and Carina, who climbed up from the water and secretly looked at El with face full of shock who continue to send out a flying sh to eliminate the pirates.


    Nami and Carina, who are both eight years old this year, have to join forces in order to survive. It is not the "Cat burr" and the "Phantom Thief" who can easily steal the treasures of the pirate group with a little trick in the future.


    Their current survival method is to join some pirate groups, and then use their fraudulent age and appearance to infiltrate other pirate groups with the help of their captain to steal treasure, finally find opportunities to steal some treasures and run away.


    They have not even participated in the battle between the pirates and have only seen a few fights between pirates.


    But those fights were either closebat with cold weapons or hot weapons with guns.


    Devil fruit ability or flying sh, is simply unprecedented.


    The first time they saw the flying sh, they only felt that their worldview had been refreshed.


    El quickly eliminated all the pirates, then put the sword back in its sheath, turned around, and looked at the two little girls with the same age in front of him again.


    With just one nce, El saw through their hearts and knew that they were not the family members of those pirates.


    Although he doesn''t know why the two ordinary little girls are on a pirate group full of garbage, but since they are not the family members of those garbage, El felt no guilt towards them.


    It has been eight years since he came to this world, and three years of them were still in the forest area inessible to the people.


    El knew that this was the world of one piece that was sold as one of the best manga in his previous life.


    And the real world is very different from the manga and anime worlds.


    If Nami, who was standing in front of him at this time, was 18 years old like in the original manga, then El would have recognized her at a nce.


    But now, whether it''s Nami or Carina, who has only appeared in the theatrical version, they are only an eight-year-old girl.


    It was quite normal for El to not recognize them.


    However, El was very curious about why the two little girls appeared here.


    then under the watchful eyes of Nami and carina who take two steps back subconsciously, El walked up to them, and ced his hand on their heads, relying on his height by more than ten centimeters.


    In the next instant, the memories in the two girl heads yed out in El''s mind like a slideshow.


    El Observation Haki is the same as Redfield, this passive ability will be activated 24/7.


    This ability can only be turned off unless his strength reaches the apex of the world, or if hepletely control his observation haki.


    Otherwise, even if El and Redfield didn''t want to see it, their ability would allow them to see through the heart of the person in front of them.


    It was because he was used to seeing the ugly hearts of the people around him when he was a child that Redfield greatly rejected people and developed a withdrawn character. He would rather travel the world alone than find a partner.


    Because the kind of ''partner'' who does not have an ugly heart and makes him not feel disgusted is really hard to find.


    Having such a special ability from an early age will indeed have a great impact on a child.


    Even El, a transmigrator, was affected by this passive ability.


    Those with a stench all over their bodies, approaching him at a certain distance, would make him feel extremely disgusted.


    This is also one of the reason why he left the orphanage at the age of five.


    There are two ways to use the passive ability of the observation haki.


    One is a passive ability that consumes very little, even negligible, and the other is through physical contact, consuming a certain amount of Haki, he can read the memory of the person he touch.


    It was the second ability that allowed El to subconsciously read their memories when he was held by the couple and the dean.


    And now, El is reading the memories of the two girls.


    He did this not only to check if the two little girls in front of him were really not dangerous but also to collect the information he wanted.


    Although he possesses three talents that are one in a million, El does not dare to underestimate this world.


    Today is El''s first day at this sea. He needs to master the information about this sea area, and even this world, so that he won''t make a hard decision due tock of information.


    The two girls are just the beginning, not thest existence for him to read their memory.


    However, when El read the memories of the two girls, a look of surprise shed across his face.


    Looking at Nami on the left, El couldn''t help but feel a little weird.


    hey hey...really?


    On the first day I went out to sea, I actually met the heroine of "One Piece", which is too coincidental, isn''t it?!


    The surprised look just shed by, and El withdrew his palm on the heads of the two girls, pretending to be puzzled


    "Why did you two appear on this pirate ship?"


    El who said this, because he was staring at Nami, didn''t notice Carina next to him, she looked at him with a puzzled look.


    Something''s wrong... His tone and that action are full of inconsistencies. Did he do something to us just now?


    While secretly looking at herself and feeling whether there is any difort in her body, Carina secretly said in her heart.


    "This...I..."


    On the contrary, Nami has not recovered from the shock of El strength.


    Facing El sharp gaze, Nami felt nervous for a while and stammered to find an excuse, but she couldn''t say a word.


    Subconsciously looking at Carina next to her, Nami hurriedly elbowed Carina with a thoughtful face, and said, "...Carina, say it!"


    "Eh?"


    Carina was stunned for a moment, then she looked at El, who was looking at her with a look of surprise on her face again, and quickly said, "We...we were kidnapped by them because they saw us growing up too cute, so they want to sell us to some nobles or rich people who like our type... right, Nami?"


    With thest sentence, Carina elbowed Nami back.


    In response, Nami nodded again and again: "Ah yes yes yes..."


    Interesting, such thinking ability, no wonder it bes the ''thigh'' of the little cat burr before the development ispleted.


    Carina''s thoughts werepletely visible in El''s eyes.


    That''s why El''s interest in her suddenly surpassed Nami, the heroine.


    When Nami was so frightened by El that she couldn''t speak, the girl was already guessing El''s ability and the purpose of killing just now.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    "Yes..."


    El deliberately showed a doubtful expression, then nodded and said, "If that''s the case, then you can follow me for the time being, I''ll take you home."


    "Huh?" Nami and Carina were slightly taken aback.


    "Eh, what?"


    El pretend to look at them suspicious. "Could it be that you were just lying to me?"


    "No no..."


    Nami and Carina waved their hands quickly, then they looked at each other and nodded towards El, bowing in tacit understanding:


    "Then I''ll trouble you, Nii-san!"


    Although due to different characteristics, El does not have the exaggerated body shape of Charlotte Linlin, but he still does not look like an eight-year-old.


    The height of 1.45 meters makes him look like eleven or twelve years old.


    So, it''s no wonder that eight-year-old Nami and Carina would call him Nii-san.


    "Well, wait for me here."


    El nodded in satisfaction and epted the name nii-san given to him.


    Then he told them to wait here before jumping into the sea, swimming into the section of the hull, and pulling out a lifeboat that is necessary for all ship that are especially used for first aid or to escape.


    On the first day at sea, he met the heroine, as well as the "Phantom Thief" carina who appeared in the "Theatrical VersionGolden City" and none of them exuded an ufortable atmosphere. El thought just now, is to recruit them as hispanions.


    By reading their memory, El already knows the current time is, Nami is only eight years old and Luffy is seven years old, which means this is year 1510 of the Sea Circle Calendar.


    There are still ten years before the story begins.


    Ten years is a very long time.


    A person''s life is only a few decades.


    Possessing the three talents that the world gives to him, he has no idea of going to sea until he is a teenager.


    Also the darling of the world, Charlotte Linlin became a pirate at the age of six with a bounty of 50 million Belly in that era, and he did not go to sea until he was eight years old, this is actually alreadyte.


    At first, El had no idea of recruitingpanions.


    But now, seeing Nami and Carina who didn''t give off an unpleasant breath, El had the idea of forming a fleet.


    A solitary life is really boring.


    During the three years of practice, if he hadn''t initially been exposed to extraordinary powers and focused his interest on practicing swordsmanship, he could not endured being alone for three years.


    As soon as he went out to sea, he met two people whom he would not feel disgusted and he would naturally not let them go.


    Even in his heart, he thought this was a new gift from the world to him.


    Otherwise, how could he meet the heroine of "One Piece" on the first day he went to sea?


    After pulling the life boat up and pouring out the seawater on the sea, El held his breath and dive again, carrying all the treasures in the pirate ship up, almost filling the whole life boat.


    "Treasure, many treasures..."


    Looking at the treasures thrown up bag by bag by El, Nami and Carina instantly forgot their fear on him, and their little beautiful eyes turned into the shape of $$, shining brighter than the sun, dazzling golden light.


    "Phew... let''s go, let''s find the nearest ind."


    Throwing thest bag of treasure up, El climbed up, then looked at Nami and Carina and asked, "Are you able to sail?"


    "I can I can..."


    Nami immediately raised her hand and expressed herself positively: "Nii-san, leave the sailing work to me!"


    After finishing speaking, Nami and Carina looked at each other again, and they both showed smiles that each understood the other thoughts without a word.


    This thigh, they will hug it!


    they all forgot their fear about this terrifying existence, who looked just a little bigger than them but was able to destroy a pirate group by himself.


    In addition, the other party took the initiative to send them home, so it can be seen that he is not a bad person.


    As for the act of killing pirates, it should be an act of hatred or venges.


    How could they let go of such a powerful and kind-hearted thigh?


    Nami and Carina have decided that if nii-san asks about their home, they will use various methods to divert the topic and follow him until the other party gives up asking.


    However...


    Nami and Carina didn''t know what they were thinking could be seen-through when El looked at them.


    At the same time, this y is also deliberately done by El.


    It haspletely different meanings for oneself to solicit and the other party to take the initiative to rely on.


    The former will make the other party have certain thoughts, and maybe they will be full of vignce against El, it will be self-defeating.


    In thetter case, the other party already knew El wants and really wanted to be El''spanion.


    So, El decided to let them make their own choices.


    Because El is confident on himself


    This Self-confidence will definitely allow Nami and Carina to take the initiative to board his boat.


    Although the surface is still a stic rtionship, the trio has indeed been established at this moment.


    ...


    On the vast sea, a small boat that can be overturned by a wave, with the help of arge mainsail, they drifted on the sea.


    On the boat with treasure that was piled high, El took off his faded shirt, squeezed out the seawater, and then tore off a part of his sleeve and made a strip of cloth to tie his silver hair to a Single ponytail that had grown to his back over the eight years.


    In the three years of his practice, El has no time to take care of his hair and clothes except for paying attention to hygiene.


    Now that we have a boat, money, andpanions, El ns to go to the next ind and give himself a new look.


    "Before sending you home, we will be friends who rely on each other..."


    After squeezing out the shirt and putting it back on, El looked at Nami and Carina, who were not as bold as in manga, and introduced himself, "I''m El, how about you two?"


    "My name is Nami."


    "My name is Carina."


    Nami and Carina quickly replied.


    "Then, please give me more advice."


    El showed a smile that couldn''t be described as handsome, but cute to the two girls.


    This lethal smile instantly dispelled some of fear to El in the depths of the two girl''s hearts.


    With the help of Nami''s nautical skills, the three go to the nearest ind.


    This small ind is not a ind that appeared in the original manga.


    The East blue, or the Four Seas, is not as small as in the manga.


    On the contrary, the four seas are the fourrgest sea areas in the world.


    The so-called grand line is nothing but a route that is sandwiched by a windless zone to the four seas.


    As one of the fourrgest sea areas, there are many inds in the East blue, and it is also the sea area with thergest number of allied countries.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    As soon as hended, El observation Haki instantly cover the whole ind.


    In addition to Observation Haki additional ability, it''s coverage is also extremelyrge.


    For example, in the Sky Ind arc on the manga, Aisa one of the few who have innate observation Haki, Her range is second only to Enel.


    If it wasn''t for the Radio wave boost that Enel get from Rumble-Rumble Fruit, his observation haki would definitely be inferior to Aisa.


    In the same way, although El is only eight years old, his observation Haki can cover the entire ind.


    His range is at the level of a small ind.


    And this range will also expand slightly every day as El grows.


    If El won''t die prematurely, when his age reached the golden stage, he would naturally be one of the strongest in the world.


    This is the Son of Heaven, the darling of the world who has been infinitely close to the end since birth.


    Since the ce where the trionded was not a port, it would take them a while to get to the town.


    "nii-san, this is one of the inds ruled by the Ambry Kingdom "


    Each of them carried a bags of treasure and walked on the road to the town.


    On the way, Nami said, "Because the Ambry Kingdom is one of the world government affiliated countries, the territories they upy will be recognized by the world government."


    "Not only that but in sea near each the affiliated country, there will be a navy branch responsible for protecting and collecting their heavenly gold."


    "Therefore, less than two hundred nautical miles from here, there is a small ind nominally belonging to the "Ambry Kingdom", and there is also a small town like this, as well as a navy branch. "


    "Compared to that town with a navy branch, thew and order here is neither bad nor good. It is asionally harassed by pirates, but no pirate group dares to upy it."


    "Sopared to pirates, the biggest forces here are some gangsters who have nothing to do."


    Hearing this, El, who only read some important information in Nami''s memory, but did not read all of her memories, nodded and said, "So that''s what you mean, we carried the treasure over like this, would not it be coveted by some guy?"


    After finishing speaking, El looked at Nami and Carina who nodded, then smiled confidently: "Don''t worry, with me, whether it''s the treasure or you, everything will be fine."


    In fact, there is no need for Nami to say more, whether it is the ability to see through their hearts at a nce, or the amazing range of observation haki, El will not allow idents and dangers to appear.


    However, Nami''s warm reminder still made El full of appreciation for her.


    With such a long sentence, just to remind him of this...


    Unlike Carina, who has a strong psychological quality, Nami''s heart is still full of fear for him.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Nami, who had just gone out to sea to see the dangers of the world with his ''incredible'' power, might have been thinking of a way to escape at this time.


    "Uh hehe... Of course we trust you, nii-san, but those bastards might have hot weapons. We''d better be careful."


    At this moment, Carina suddenly let out a uniqueugh, first reassure El, and then carefully proposed: "How about we hide the treasure first then collect some information here?"


    "..."


    El looked at Carina and Nami speechlessly, and there was a hint of appreciation in the depths of his eyes.


    As a traveler and being the son of heaven, El could understand the cautiousness of Carina and Nami.


    However, at this age, there is such cautiousness, which shows how many setbacks they have encountered.


    If you think about it carefully, they will go out to sea to make a living by stealing when they are only eight years old. If they are not careful, they will not live till eighteen years old, nor will they be well-known "Cat Burr" and "phantom thief".


    then...


    El showed a confident smile to the two girl, and assured them again: "Don''t worry, I will protect you, I will never let anything happen to you!"


    "...Um!"


    The word ''protect'', which was emphasized, hit Carina and Nami''s fragile hearts like arrows.


    They found the safe haven for the first time, and they were all infected by El''s words.


    The two girl, who looked at each other silently, nodded vigorously towards El.


    At this moment, the two girls really no longer have any fear to El.


    Following El from left and right, the three quickly saw the town ahead.


    As one of the territories of the Ambry Kingdom and there is a navy branch two hundred nautical miles away. Although this town is not peaceful, it is not a gray area.


    As Nami said, there are only few pirates but the biggest force here is the local gangsters.


    Since it is a local force, then their favorite is of course the outsiders.


    The gangster are not like pirate, they are just some rubbish who bully the weak and fear the strong.


    If the outsider is a navy or pirate, or even a guarded merchant ship and aristocratic fleet, they don''t even have the courage to look directly at those ''big men''.


    But if it was an unarmed ordinary person, then they would rush towards him like a vicious dog.


    Every entrance to the town they have their own eyeliners.


    The trio who look good and have bags with treasures in their hands, became their target even if they look only a few years old.


    Even before the three arrived in the town, a gang of twenty or so people blocked their way.


    ''I can finally feel the mood of redfield


    Looking at the gangsters who were blocking the road ahead, all with malicious smiles on their faces, El sighed slightly in his heart: "Living in a world like a garbage dump, what I see and encounter every day is Disgusting rubbish, it''s really hard to have the attributes of ''cleanliness''."


    It is also fortunate that El is a transmigrator, and he was not a nk sheet of paper from birth.


    Otherwise, if someone else has the ability to see people''s hearts since childhood, they will either be as pure and kind as White Star in the future, or they will be as withdrawn as Redfield and reject the whole world.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    "Little devil, hand over what you have, or big brother will beat you up~~"


    "you have sword, such a dangerous thing, leave it to this brother for safekeeping!"


    Looking at the three eight-year-old kids in front of them, these gangsters did not take it too seriously.


    The two thugs with chains and mace in their hands walked out of the group and threatened El with their self-proimed ''kind'' smiles.


    "Stupid bastard, thank yourself because this is your lucky day."


    El shook his head and hold the hilt of the sword at his waist.


    Then, as soon as he thought about it, Life Return(Siemei Kikan) immediately improved the strength and control of his body to the extreme.


    whoosh-


    In the next second, whether it was Carina and Nami next to El, or the gangsters in front of them, they all found that El in their eyes disappeared like a gust of wind.


    But some guys with good dynamic vision seemed to see an afterimage, passing through them like a shooting star.


    When El reappeared, he was standing behind the gangsters, in a posture of sheathing his sword.


    As the sword returned to its sheath, a sound of clothes being torn suddenly sounded from the gangsters.


    Their tendons and hamstrings were cut mercilessly.


    And the murderer who cut off their tendons and hamstrings was naturally El.


    The idea of those gangsters was to simply rob the three of El, and a few others saw the appearance of the trio and wanted to sell them to the rich, but they didn''t have the idea of killing the trio to make money.


    In addition, thend is different from the sea, and El, who has decided to recruit Carina and Nami, does not want to let the two girls who were not afraid of him just now have a brutal and bloodthirsty impression of him.


    so...


    During the three years of practice, he was used to killing animals with one blow and this is the first time he chose to release water and did not kill these gangsters.


    However, as the price of wanting to rob and kidnap them, El cut off their tendons and hamstrings of these gangsters, so that they can never do something evil again in the future.


    The life return(Seimei Kikan) allows El to perfectly control his body, he can increase his speed and strength from zero to MAX with a single thought.


    That is to say...


    As long as his body meets the training conditions and has a training method, El can theoretically easily learn all kinds of martial arts in the world.


    this perfect control,bined with El''s swordsmanship talent in the world, led El to be a swordsman whoprehends "cutting" to a very high level at a young age.


    So... what level of "cutting" can be considered an extremely high level?


    Is it cutting through steel?


    Is it a flying sh?


    No, neither!


    Whether cutting steel or flying shes, both cut off something.


    A swordsman who understands these two skills can only say that his "cutting" has reached a certain level and is very powerful.


    But these two kinds of cutting belong to the cutting of the "hard" attribute, not the cutting of the "soft" attribute.


    So what is a "soft" attribute cutting?


    Take the words of Zoro''s master, that is, Koushirou "In this world, there are two kinds of swordsmen... One is a swordsman who can cut everything, and the other is a swordsman. A swordsman who cannot sever anything."


    Koushirou, who said this, was still in front of Zoro, demonstrating that he wanted to cut a piece of paper with a real sword, but he failed.


    And this kind of swordsmanship, which is inferior to even beginners, is the highest swordsmanship.


    This supreme swordsmanship can also be called a cutting thatbines both hardness and softness.


    A swordsman whoprehends "cutting" to a very high level is an existence that can cut everything if he wants to cut, but can''t cut off even a piece of paper if he doesn''t want to.


    And such an existence can be called - "Master Swordsman".


    Koushirou who is holding the world''s sharpest ck sword and sh down violently, but he didn''t split Zoro in two and he didn''t even cause injury to him. Another example is Mihawk, who perfectly controlled his strength when he sh Zoro.


    They are all Master swordsmen who have mastered thebination of hardness and softness and have reached the pinnacle.


    El''s "cutting" dared to be described as a very high level because he also mastered this skill.


    In other words... It is precisely because he has mastered this skill at this age that he can say that his talent is simply a Born to be a swordsman who is favored by the world.


    If it weren''t for the scope of his Breath of all things, he would be able to reach the level of Mihawk and Shanks, and his sword would be able to cut off icebergs with a single wave, even without Armament Haki.


    However, as El''s body continued to grow, the range covered by the Breath of all things continue to expand, he would naturally be promoted to a master swordsman and he was able to not cut off the paper when doesn''t want to.


    That''s the reason why those bastards only broke their tendons and did not spill any blood because El used thebination of hardness and softness to cut off tendons, without even breaking their skin.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah..."


    Their tendons were cut off in an instant, and the severe pain caused the gangsters who were used to bully the weak and fearing the strong to let out a miserable cry.


    All of them are bowling all over, lying on the ground, and constantly rolling around.


    Apart from screaming, he could not even hear any other words.


    "...Let''s go!"


    With the sword back in its sheath, El turned around and waved at Carina and Nami.


    "Oh...oh oh..."


    The two girls, who were still in a daze, were pulled back to their senses by El''s voice, and subconsciously responded.


    Immediately, the two girls, who werepletely sober, nodded quickly, looked at each other, and trotted towards El with indescribable shock and excitement.


    In front of El''s unstoppable ability to read people''s hearts, the thought of the two girls resounded in his mind - developed!


    That''s right, the thought of the two girls at this time is that they have found a treasure and they are going to develop!


    The cyan sh at the first encounter, and the speed at which their naked eye couldn''t even catch a trace of afterimage just now...

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    El intended to use his second ability to read the memories of these gangsters and collect more information about this town and even the East blue.


    However, after seeing Carina''s psychological quality and knowing that this girl has maturity that is not suitable for her age, El dismissed this idea.


    After the bond ispletely established, or after he can freely turn off his ability, El doesn''t mind telling the two girls about his abilities.


    But now, El thinks it''s better not to scare the two girls away.


    After all, it is really disgusting to follow a person who can see through people''s hearts at all times and hear all their inner voices.


    So, El prepared to go to the town to see if there was any chance to gather intelligence.


    The trio came to the town, and Carina and Nami used their cute looks to sessfully collect some local information from passers-by.


    Then the three came to the gold exchange in the town to sell their treasures.


    During the appraisal, El''s ability once again made a contribution, from the shop owner''s heart, he knew the true value of these treasures.


    then...


    El pulled out his sword and demonstrated it cutting through steel in front of the shop owner,pletely shocking the boss of the gold exchange, and sessfully sell all the treasures at the highest price the boss could ept.


    I have to say that although the strength of that pirate group is not strong, they are still quite rich.


    The treasure in the hands of the three was worth more than three million Belly.


    You know, the treasure that Nami stole from Buggy in the original novel is only worth 10 million Belly.


    Buggy, ten yearster, is one of the great pirates in East Blue.


    It can be seen that this pirate group must have robbed someone recently.


    Then, before they had time to sell their treasure, they were annihted by El.


    After selling the treasure, the three rented a small suite in a local small hotel and began to divide the spoils.


    However, since these treasures were all obtained by El alone before the team was established.


    In addition, Nami and Carina wanted to hug El''s golden thighs and didn''t want to leave a bad impression on El from the start, so the two girls rejected El''s sharing the spoils.


    El, who saw their thoughts in his eyes, was toozy to force them to ept some spoil, so he just give the two girls 50,000 Belly as pocket money and took them out to go shopping.


    After having money, El first thought was to give himself a new look.


    He first went to the local hair salon and asked the hairdresser to trim his long silver hair that he had kept for three years.


    El didn''t cut his hair short, he was a hopeless white long-haired control in his previous life.


    In this life, El was very satisfied with his hair color.


    A swordsman with silver hair and red eyes should be handsome.


    So, El didn''t want to cut his long hair.


    Even in the next ten years that he will maintain a high-intensity workout, sweating profusely every day, and taking a lot of time to wash his hair, El still does not n to cut his hair short.


    After trimming it a little to make the long silver hair more beautiful, El brought Carina and the two girls to the clothing store in the town to buy some clothes.


    The four seasons'' clothes are purchased, and the battle clothes are customized.


    During the three years of practice, El did not have the conditions to treat himself well.


    Now that there are conditions, El will naturally not be stingy with himself.


    Even if the three of them were in the growth stage, the clothes would soon outgrow. El still bought and customized arge number of clothes for him, Nami and Carina, which cost hundreds of thousands of bellies.


    Sure enough, no matter in which world, children''s things are always the most expensive.


    The hair was cut, the clothes were bought, and after eating and returning to the hotel, El began to work on the surface.


    This superficial job is naturally asking where the two girls'' homes are.


    The two girls, Carina and Nami, who had decided to hug El''s thigh, immediately began to act in a hurry. They tell a story like they had been kidnapped for a long time, and they didn''t even know which ind their home was on.


    They were full of confusion and sadness.


    El also cooperated very well with them, showing sympathy and pity on his face.


    In the end, the ''kindness'' in his heart made him sigh and helplessly said, "Okay... If that''s the case, then you can follow me for the time being, and I''ll see if I can help you find your home."


    "...Thank you, nii-san!"


    Looking at El with a sincere face, Carina and Nami felt a rare sense of guilt in their hearts, but they still appear to be move on the surface.


    As a result, the trio, each with its own ghosts in their hearts, was officially established.


    "Nii-san, where are you from?"


    "Nii-san, why did you go to sea at such a young age?"


    "Nii-san, you are so powerful, are you the legendary Master swordsman?"


    "Liar... Nii-san, you''re only eight years old, only a few months older than us?!"


    "Nii-san..."


    After initially establishing rtion and getting to know El''s personality, and knowing that the other party is not a bad person.


    Carina and Nami, who are no longer afraid of him, The two girls suddenly made an excuse and pulled El in the suite while ying cards to get closer to each other, while trying to uncover El''s secrets.


    For the power of the two girls, their power is their precocious wisdom and excellent stealing skills.


    whenever they join a certain team, they will grasp the information of the team as soon as possible.


    Only in this way, they will not fall into passive.


    Especially the current nii-san, Carina and Nami, whose world view has been refreshed by his incredible power, are full of curiosity.


    All their thoughts were seen by El.


    In this regard, El is also very happy to get closer to them.


    "I don''t even know where I am from. When I was self-conscious, I lived in an orphanage."


    "But the dean of the orphanage is not a good person. One day, I found out that after he adopted a child he would sell us after we reach a certain age, So I secretly escaped from there..."


    "I don''t know where my strength came from, because after I became self-conscious, I realized that I was different from others. Since I was a child, I had very good physical and sword skills. That flying sh was also something I understand in the forest after fighting a lot of beast."


    "As for the legendary Master swordsman, I haven''t reached that level. After all, that is the honorary title given to the famous swordsman in the world."


    "The reason why I went to sea is a bit funny...because the beasts on the ind are not my opponents at all, so I suddenly want to fight with sea creatures, and but I was eaten by a huge sea beast. Once I get out, I can''t find my way back."

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Afterst night''s poker game, the rtionship between the three got closer.


    Carina and Nami also recognized that his real age, in fact, is only a few months older than theirs.


    After the initial familiarity, the trio centered on El began their journey to the East Blue.


    The life of three people ispletely different from the life of one person.


    Especially as a ''captain'', you also have to take care of the rest of the crew.


    Knowing that Carina and Nami are greedy for money, or in other words desperate for money, El decides to temporarily switch from Adventurer to a bounty hunter.


    As for why is it temporary?


    Because El is not sure whether he will y the role of other factions in the future.


    In order to keep himself from going to sea without purpose, El actually set a small goal and a big goal for himself, that is to defeat "Hawkeye" Dracule Mihawk and be the strongest swordman in world history.


    Because Hawkeye is only the strongest swordsman in the world, not the strongest in world history.


    So defeating him is just a small goal for El.


    To be the strongest swordsman in world history is El''s biggest goal.


    Because El felt that only by bing the strongest swordsman in the world history can he be worthy of the world''s love for him by giving him those three unreasonable talents.


    Hearing that El was going to set up a team of bounty hunters, Carina and Nami both cheered and raised their hands and feet in approval.


    Bounty hunters, although known as hyenas in this world and deeply hated by pirates.


    But it is undeniable that in this world where pirates are the mainstream, bounty hunters are indeed a very popr profession.


    Especially the powerful bounty hunters, their speed of making money is simply a money-printing machine.


    To catch a pirate at will, it is simply a million Berry.


    And Nami and Carina risked their lives and were favored by the goddess of luck countless times to turn bad luck into good luck, and only made hundred thousand bellies in a year.


    The difference is simply too big.


    Carina and Nami would both want to be bounty hunters if they weren''t all helpless kids.


    So in their eyes, El''s decision should be perfect.


    It''s so perfect that they all want to pounce, kiss and reward their nii-san.


    So, Bounty hunter, who shocked the world, started their journey.


    Since there is no destination, then the purpose of the journey is to hunt the nearby pirates.


    And looking for pirates, no one is more professional than Carina and Nami.


    The reason why they didn''t give off an aura that made El feel ufortable was that they still kept the innocent heart of a little girl.


    They are skilled in stealing skills at a young age, but they have never attacked ordinary people. They have always chosen the highest difficulty and started stealing from pirates.


    ...


    "The East blue is veryrge, and the real overlords are the navy and the permanent garrison of the allied countries. Except for some pirates with brain problems, normal people dare not attack them."


    "Not only that, some countries that are more inclined towards the navy will also cooperate with the navy to arrest those pirate groups. Therefore, apart from some countries that are recognized as neutral and wee pirates for consumption to increase their economy, there are very few pirate groups permanently stationed there. "


    On the vast sea, on a small cabin sailboat that was purchased by El for Million Berry.


    Carina is poprizing themon sense of the bright and dark world to El who has just entered.


    "So, the ces where pirates usually live are either towns and viges that belong to the territory of the neutral countries or towns and viges that are not under the world government and belong to the illegal zone."


    "Thetter is the first choice for all pirates."


    "Unless their goal is to enter the great sea route known as the "Pirate Graveyard", the pirates in the East blue, after upying towns that are not sheltered by the world government and naval branches, generally turn them into base camps. "


    After finishing speaking, Carina''s lips rose slightly, and said: "That is to say, those pirates with bounties are difficult to find, but they are not so difficult to find at all."


    "In other words, what is difficult to find is the weak, not even a base camp, and can only wander at sea, praying that you will not encounter a small pirate group with powerful peers or the navy; and a powerful pirate group, except for a few being cautious, In addition to being low-key, the whereabouts of other big pirate groups are very clear."


    "...I see."


    Although this information has been collected from Carina''s memory.


    But when Carina used words to help him sort out the information that he hadn''t had time to digest, El nodded involuntarily.


    "Since that''s the case, let''s target the big pirate group, which saves time."


    El looked at Carina and asked, "Carina, do you know the location of those big pirates?"


    "Uh hee hee..."


    Carina let out a sweet and uniqueugh, then took out a magazine from her new backpack, and said to El with a congrattory expression: "It''s too easy to find them, I just read this magazine."


    "I see."


    El looked surprised again.


    The mind-reading ability, which is turned on for 24 hours and cannot be turned off freely, allows El to know what her method is when she sees Carina taking out the magazine.


    "Real-time ranking of pirates who the most want to disappear in the East Blue..."

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    "Uh hehe... When I went to buy a backpack, there was a bookstore next to it. So I just want to go in and see if there were any books I liked, but I saw this magazine, so I bought it."


    Carina raised her lips, looked at El, and smiled: "What''s more, after I bought that magazine, I heard the decision of nii-san."


    "This magazine is a real-time ranking published by thergest newspaper in the East Blue. They count the pirates in the East Blue every month and rank them."


    "In this magazine, there is not only a blockbuster new pirate ranking but also a strong pirate ranking with a bounty approaching or breaking through tens of millions of Berry..."


    With a slight pause, Carina continued: "Some of the strong pirates are very mysterious, and the magazines only have their names of them and some have no photos at all, however it was an exaggeration."


    "In other words, they have the ability to block intelligence, so even thergest newspaper agency in the East Blue, their intelligence capabilities can''t find the location of the strong pirate group, they only know that their prestige is so great that the entire East Blue knows them. "


    After finishing speaking, Carina grabbed the magazine in Nami''s hand, opened a page, pointed to the profile picture of someone ranked No. 1, and said, "Just like this guy called Arlong, he and his crew members are all fishmen, there''s a rumored that theye from the new world."


    "It only took them less than half a year to be the strongest new pirate group in this session of the East Blue, and Arlong became the fastest pirate with a bounty to break through the tens of millions."


    "It is said that they are still somewhere and established the so-called Arlong Empire, but since there is no picture or other information, I don''t know if it is true or not."


    "However, low-key pirates like Arlong are still rtively few in the East Blue. Most of them are idiots who want to be famous and don''t know how much potential harm they will have if their position is exposed..."


    Carina, who was talking eloquently, didn''t notice when she mentioned the word Arlong, Nami next to her froze slightly.


    At the same time, the girl who has not yet been deeply involved in the world and does not know how to control her emotions and expressions has a ferocious hatred that does not match her age.


    That hatred was feel to the greatest extent by El ability.


    Less than half a year has passed since her adoptive mother was killed.


    This time period is the moment when hatred is the greatest.


    In particr, the Arlong has not yet shown his strength, engraving a shadow of invincibility in Nami''s heart.


    Nami, all the time, want Arlong to die.


    The reason why she hugged El''s thigh without hesitation was also because in El''s body, she not only saw the hope of earning enough 100 million belly but also saw the hope of killing the dragon and saving the vige.


    If it wasn''t for her not knowing El true strength and what it meant in this sea, at the same time the kindness she cultivated under the folk customs of Cocoyasi Vige that now wanting to hurt others, Nami would have asked for help long ago.


    In this regard, El knows it all.


    However, he did not take the initiative to help, because instead of asking for others, it is better to ask for herself.


    Recruiting Carina and Nami, El didn''t want them to be a vase.


    If it were two vases that could only be disyed, or even be a burden to him, even if their breath was not disgusting, El, who knew the dangers of this world, would rather go to the sea alone.


    This is not only for their own good, but also for his own good.


    El recruited them because they had potential worth developing.


    Although El forgot a lot of the plot of "One Piece", those are all trivial plots.


    Like important main plots and some impressive plots, not only did El not forget it, but because he traveled to the world of one piece, it was deeply engraved into his memories.


    If El remembered correctly, during this time period, on an ind in the East Blue, there was another Devil Fruit, one of the strongest types of Devil Fruit, in a state of no ownership.


    (Guess what?)


    Carina and Nami, including himself, are only 8 years old now.


    El is not in a hurry to enter the Grand Line, so he ns to find a time to take Carina and Nami to the ind to find Devil Fruits.


    Then let Nami eat the devil fruit and take revenge on Arlong herself.


    It is far better to take revenge on yourself than to ask help from others.


    Because after taking revenge in person, Nami''s will be sublimated like a butterfly.


    In this world, it is a crucial step towards Haki.


    Therefore, El will never personally take revenge for Nami.


    "...It looks like I found a treasure."


    El, who pretended not to see the change in Nami''s face, gave Carina a thumbs up and praised her heartily.


    Yes, El''s admiration for Karina is definitely from the heart.


    With such advanced thinking, Carina doesn''t look like an eight-year-old child.


    Seeing Carina, El couldn''t help but think of Nico Robin, the think tank of the original Straw Hat Pirates, who carried a bounty of seventy-nine million Berry at the age of eight and fled all over the world.


    However, the reason why Robin became the Straw Hat Sea think tank of the thieves group, because she was 28 years old at that time.


    Twenty years of fleeing career has allowed Nico Robin to umte countless experiences, and her experience is notparable to Carina, who was born in the weakest sea.


    That being said, Carina is a natural think tank.


    Her extremely flexible mind, like her voice that day, was a gift bestowed on her by God.


    Thinking of this, El became more and more determined to let Nami eat the unowned Devil Fruit after finding it.


    As for Carina, El is going to find her a Devil Fruit that matches her best.


    "Uh hee hee..."


    Carina didn''t know what El was thinking.


    After being praised by her nii-san as she wished, Carina, who was intelligent as she appeared, couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction in her heart.


    When teaming up with Nami, Carina has always dominated the group.


    Unlike Nami, who shoulders the responsibility of saving the vige, Carina has no burden in her heart. She chooses to be a thief alone because she has no strength and can only make a living with wisdom.


    In her heart, there is a kind of confidence and pride that Nami does not possess.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Sailing is a very boring thing.


    For the strong things are much better, but for the weak, while they are fighting boredom, every move of will make them nervous and cranky.


    Because under the beautiful appearance of nature, it is actually full of deadly dangers.


    Storms, water vortex, hail, tsunamis, and other natural disasters...


    They are more terrifying than most of the strong men in the world. if their navigation skills are not good enough to resolve this kind of crisis they will be buried mercilessly under the sea.


    Therefore, every ship must have a ship doctor and a navigator.


    Doctors and navigators are second only to the captain on a ship, almost on an equal footing with the deputy captain.


    Take the original Straw Hat Pirates for example.


    Without Nami and Chopper, it would be impossible for Luffy to be the "Fifth Emperor" in just over two years.


    Without Nami, his adventurous style would definitely suffer.


    Especially when Nami feels the sea breeze, she can know the weather changes hundreds of miles away, which is even more exaggerated than Enel Haki.


    The voyages take a long and bumpy road, he was not afraid of the creatures in the ocean, what El feared the most was the ocean itself.


    Being in the vast sea, if nothing else, just the feeling of loneliness will be maximized by the icy seawater.


    El''s state of mind have not yet reached the level of Hawk Eyes.


    Even Hawkeye, sailing alone at sea, will feel very bored, and often chase down some weak people who offend him to relieve his boredom.


    After recruiting Carina and Nami, El discovers the benefits of a team for the first time.


    When they were bored, the three of them sat by the window on the cabin, watching the wind and ying cards to relieve their boredom.


    When he''s hungry, he finally doesn''t have to use his culinary skills, Nami and Carina will serve him delicious food.


    Although their cooking skills are amateur, for El, they are full of vor.


    Aftering to this world for eight years, El hadn''t had enough food until he was five years old, and during the three years of practice, he only ate cooked meat in its original vor.


    Where has he eaten such delicious food in this life?


    In addition, when El sleeps, there are two soft pillows.


    Yes, the trio slept together.


    The small cabin sailboat is a luxury version of a boat, with ayer of cabins that can solve the problem of eating and drinking.


    However, the cabin space is not very spacious.


    After dividing the kitchen, toilet, and small hall, there is a room for sleeping, which is already very good.


    The space of the room is so small that it can''t even make a floor.


    Fortunately, the bed was rtivelyrge, just enough for the three to sleep.


    Whether it was Carina and Nami, who were only eight years old, or El, who had lived together in two lifetimes, actually had no opinion about sharing the same bed with the opposite gender.


    Because the two girls didn''t fully understand this aspect and even if El understood, his body wouldn''t allow it.


    Even if his body allows it, he can''t do that kind of thing, otherwise, whether it is in this world or in the previous life, it will be punished by God.


    With the help of Nami navigation skills and Carina intelligence, El only needs to give them authority to reach the target ind smoothly.


    In just a few days, the trio arrived at the location of the first target.


    The first goal of the trio is one in the top three in the East blue, Ranking for two consecutive years, with a bounty of 14.5 million Belly, with more than 600 subordinates under hismand, upying a small town - "The Saw de Pirates".


    Just like the Straw Hat Pirates.


    Through this name, it is not difficult to see that the saw de is the symbol of this pirate group.


    "The captain of the Saw de Pirates, it is said that before he became a pirate, he was an ordinary and unusual lumberjack."


    Carina looked down at the magazine of the real-time rankings and said, "he is just amon lumberjack of a certainndowner; what is unusual is that his physical fitness is very good, and the reason for the reward is that he killed thatndowner, kill thendowner''s family, then stealing their wealth to make a fortune, quickly bing one of the big pirates in the East Blue that broke tens of millions of belly in two years."


    "His weapon is a big, very exaggerated saw de."


    After finishing speaking, Carina added with a heavy face: "Judging from his behavior of destroying the family, it can be seen that this person''s character is very cruel, and he is definitely not a kind person."


    "Which pirates are good ones?" Nami said coldly.


    Hearing this, Karina looked at her little friend in surprise.


    This expression, it seems... there is a story!


    "If that''s the case, let''s get rid of harm for the people."


    El tied his long silver hair into a single ponytail with a hairband tied around his wrist, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    "Uh-huh..."


    Carina and Nami recalled the image of El sending out a flying sh attack, Suddenly, their eyes shed with golden light, nodding again and again.


    Belly, here wee!


    "Nii-san, the other party is a big pirate group with up to 600 people, do you want to make a n?"


    "Don''t be so troublesome..."


    El rejected Carina''s proposal and said with a confident face: "You just need to follow me and watch the y quietly."


    When the sailboatnded, Carina and Nami, who followed El towards the center of the ind, soon saw the power of El on the other side.


    It''s like having a third eye that grows in the sky.


    El has never been to this small ind ruled by pirates, nor has he inquired about the information about the pirate town on the ind, let alone where their troops are deployed.


    However, El soon found a single pirate.


    Whoosh - bang!


    Finding the single pirate, El did not pull out his sword from his waist but showed a powerful physique that was not suitable for his age.


    With just a thought, El increased his body''s speed from zero to MAX.


    Both Carina and Nami only heard a piercing cracking sound in their ears, and then El appeared in front of the single pirate.


    With just one punch, the pirate fell to his knees, and El grabbed his neck with one hand.


    Taking this opportunity, El secretly used his ability to read his memories and mastering all the information about the pirate in town.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    As the saying goes: to catch the thief first and capture the king!


    The pirate group with a team of 600 people is definitely a strong pirates in East Blue.


    Although El''s strength is strong, he has no idea of saving this small town ruled by pirates.


    Living in a small town in a non-affiliated country, there are always only two fates for them. One is to be to the Celestial Dragon or be captured as ves to build bridges in the "Laborer''s Kingdom" keep working hard to make money, and then pay protection money to the ruler.


    This is the reality of the world.


    Even if El can save them once, he can''t save them a second or third time.


    Unless the pirates are totally wiped out, or the world changes to another owner, their fate will not change.


    And El doesn''t want to be a hero either, because being a hero is too tiring.


    Otherwise, his goal is not to be the strongest swordsman in the world, but to join the navy, be the strongest admiral in history, and then Challenge Mary Geoise to overthrow this so-called boss, or, directly join the Revolutionary Army, and together with Monkey D. Dragon, gather the forces of the people and overthrow the rule of the Celestial Dragon.


    However...


    For these, El has no interest at all.


    In his previous life, he was just a member of the general public.


    In this life, although he was born extraordinary because of the care of the world, he still has no ambition to conquer the world.


    It is the responsibility of the real Son of Destiny to change the world, and it has nothing to do with him.


    El just wants to live as Luffy said, to be the freest person on the sea.


    When he became the strongest in history, he was naturally the freest person.


    So, after reading the memories of the Pirate, El took Carina and Nami straight to the base camp of the "Saw de Pirates".


    One in each hand, El hugged Carina and Nami, who were more than ten centimeters shorter than him, with extremely petite bodies, and then increased his speed to the MAX state again, turning into an afterimage that was difficult to capture with the naked eye, and sessfully sneaked into the small vi in the center of town.


    After sessfully infiltrating the vi, El put Carina and Nami down.


    Then he pulled out his sword at his waist, turned into a ck afterimage, disappearing from the eyes of Carina and Nami, and going straight to the auras in the vi.


    A few secondster, Carina and Nami, who hadn''t reacted yet, heard the sound of torn fabrics in their ears.


    ncing at each other, the two girls who realized that El had already ''killed a lot'', hurriedly run in the direction from which the sound came.


    As they approached, the sound of the torn fabric continued to sound, and the sound became louder and louder.


    After a while, they were in a corridor and saw several dead bodies with their throats cut to the ground.


    In order to prevent them from screaming and causing a sensation, El started with a one fatal blow just like how he dealt with those beasts in the forest area.


    He was also not afraid of Carina and Nami, who would be frightened by this picture.


    Getting along these days,


    El believed that both girls knew who he was.


    And those who do not see blood will never grow up.


    El, who has decided to train them and make them strong, feels that the sooner they see blood, the greater the benefit to them.


    After they get used to it, there will be no huge psychological shadow of him on them.


    Seeing these corpses, Carina and Nami had different reactions.


    The former only frowned slightly, while thetter''s face turned pale.


    Unlike the flying sh that drowns the enemy, this simple blow of El''s is fatal, and the impact on the two girls is no less than that of the flying sh.


    However, Carina was not frightened. When she heard El''s decision andbined with El''s strength, she had already seen the picture that El would kill the enemy in the future.


    A bounty hunter is not a game, but dealing with pirates, most of them are enemies not friends, and it''s a profession that will make you die if you are not careful.


    It''s either you die or I die!


    So if you want to be a bounty hunter, killing is an inescapable part.


    She was just a little ufortable.


    Unlike Carina, Nami was frightened.


    Unlike joining other pirate groups for their treasure.


    After getting along for the past few days, Nami has initially recognized El, this nii-san, and also has a sense of belonging.


    A life gone?

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    "Um...you-you..."


    Inside a room on the top floor of the vi.


    The captain of the Saw de Pirates, who has been ranked as the top three in the ranking list for two consecutive years, except for the navy and the military of some countries in the East Blue. Facing El, who was holding a sword on the opposite side, swinging the blood off the de, and putting the sword back in its sheath, did not expect that''s this will be how their journey ends.


    Being unable to speak a whole sentence, he fell to the ground, and his breath gradually disappeared.


    Beside him, there were two unconscious women dressed in sexy clothes.


    Because of upying the territory of non-affiliated countries, the navy did not want to waste too much force fighting against them.


    The captain of the Saw de Pirates, who had already adapted to the life of upying thend and being a king, had already been raised to the level of tens of millions of berries because of the strength of his troops, degraded on strength because of his debauchery lifestyle.


    In El''s eyes, he was no different from the little guy outside.


    With just one knife, El killed the big pirate with a bounty of 14 million belly.


    The first battle of the bounty hunter''s debut was easilypleted.


    And this battle also announced the beginning of the legend.


    By the time Carina and Nami arrived, El had already read the memory of the captain who had just diedpletely.


    "You go out first, the next picture is a bit bloody."


    El, who found a piece of cloth from the room, said to Carina and Nami.


    "Oh... oh oh!"


    Carina and Nami were slightly taken aback.


    Immediately nced at the corpse on the ground, the two girls seemed to have thought of something, their faces turned pale, and then quickly walked out of the room. e in!"


    After a while, El''s voice came from inside the room.


    After the two girls entered, they immediately saw the body, which had been covered with a thick quilt.


    In El''s hand, he was holding a spherical object that was hugged by a ck cloth.


    "urghh..."


    Realizing that what El was carrying was actually, the two girls'' faces suddenly turned purple and blue, and they couldn''t help start vomiting.


    On the contrary, in the past three years, El, who had already beheaded many beasts, did not feel the disgusting feeling of beheading for the first time.


    "Get used to it as soon as possible, there will be more pictures like this in the future."


    El didn''tfort the two girls, then walked towards a door and said, "Come with me, pack their treasures, and we''ll get out of here."


    "Treasure?!"


    Hearing these two words, the attention of the two girls was suddenly distracted.


    Looking at each other, the two girls tried their best not to look at the things in El''s hands, and followed.


    After El and the two packed up the Belly and jeweleries hidden in the safe by the captain of the Saw de Pirates, El carried arge backpack found in the room and pick up Carina and Nami with both hands.


    As for the head of the captain of the Saw de Pirates, it was carried by Carina, who had a strong psychological quality and took the initiative to help El share it.


    El jumped down from the window at the back of the vi, carrying arge bag and holding the two girls in both hands, he quickly disappeared and swept away in the direction of their sailboat.


    -


    "Many treasures, so many belly... were rich!"


    Back on the small cabin sailboat, the three immediately drove the sailboat away.


    When the ind was no longer in sight, Carina and Nami couldn''t wait to assess their journey.


    When they poured out all the contents in the backpack.


    The small hall with a narrow space in the cabin suddenly turned into a hill of gold and jewelry.


    Inside this hill, there are stacks of Belly with a denomination of 10,000.


    Compared with these banknotes, those gold and silver jewelry that give people a visual impact are actually not as valuable as these banknotes.


    Because of just a quick nce, El found that the banknotes added up to at least 10,000,000 Belly.


    And these gold and jeweleries add up, their total value may be only worth up to ten million belly.


    If both are added together then the harvest of the trio this time is really amazing.


    Because next to this hill, there is a human head worth 14 million bery.


    That is to say, their first hunting, at least 30 million Berries?


    "wow..."


    "I...are we dreaming?"


    Soon, Carina and Nami also settled the harvest.


    Nami couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva and waspletely speechless.


    Carina, who is mentally strong, can''t help but wonder if she made a mistake.


    "As expected of the great pirate who has been on the list for several years, I don''t know how much people''s property and dream he looted. "


    Through the ability to read people''s hearts, El, who had already learned that the two girls had made a simple assessment of the mountain of treasure, couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing.


    "nii-san, you are amazing!"


    El''s words brought the lost two girls back to reality.


    Unable to suppress their excitement, the two girls rushed towards El.


    One left and one right, the two girls hugged El and cheered.


    Nami, who was too excited, even boldly attacked El, and pecked hard on his jelly-like face full of baby fat.


    No wonder Nami is so excited, mainly because...


    Thirty million, at least thirty million Berries!


    In her life, Nami has never seen so much money.


    After making an agreement with the dragon, Nami felt that a hundred million belly was so huge and so far away.


    But now, Nami suddenly felt that 100 million Belly was actually nothing.


    They got at least 30 million belly in their first dispatch. Even if El only gave them a sip of soup, he and Carina would have earned millions belly.


    There is no danger at all, just help El to sail the ship, and one operation can get about one million Berries.


    You only need to hunt ten targets a year, just a mouthful of soup, maybe you can collect 100 million in ten years.


    If nii-san would reward more, it might not even take ten years.


    And Nami cared more about El''s strength than her share.


    Sneak into the base camp of the Six Hundred Pirates, like it''s his own ce and no one even noticed them, before they even know it they are already beheaded.


    In Nami''s eyes, El''s strength was as high as mountain.


    If you can get the help of nii-san, maybe...


    She doesn''t need to collect 100 million to save the vige!


    But just as this idea emerged, Nami''s mind suddenly a shed pictureof her adoptive mother being kill by Arlong.


    In an instant, Nami once again gave up the idea of asking El for help.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Time flies and a week has passed in the blink of an eye.


    In the past week, something big has happened in East Blue.


    A group of bounty huntersposing of three children quietly entered the eyes of the people.


    The reason for their fame is the information revealed by the 107th branch of the Navy in East Blue.


    the captains of the "Saw de Pirates" ranked top 3 for consecutively two years in the "Real-time Ranking of Pirates who most Wanted to Disappear in the East Blue", and the "Saw de" Captain with a bounty of up to 14 million Belly was beaten by them.


    Although they don''t know how this Three Little bounty hunter killed the captain of saw de pirates, but his head was indeed published on the front cover of the newspaper.


    If there were photos of the trio they believe that the Three Little bounty hunter would have shocked the entire East Blue.


    Even so, the people were full of curiosity about the Three Little bounty hunter.


    ording to the colonel of the 107th branch of the Navy, the oldest of the Three Little bounty hunter is no more than 10 years old.


    Three children under the age of 10 can kill one of the great pirates in East Blue.


    Such a new star is simply unprecedented.


    Everyone expects those newspapers agency to collect and report more news about the Three Little bounty hunter.


    However...


    The newspaper agency, which is eager to interview the trio more than everyone, has never been able to find the whereabouts of the trio, let alone interview them.


    And all of this was intentional.


    With a range of Observation Haki, if El doesn''t want to, then no one can take a picture of him.


    Also, now is not the time to be famous.


    At least until he found the unowned Devil Fruit and headed to Cocoyasi Vige, El didn''t want to be famous.


    Arlong who has colluded with the navy will definitely pay attention to the small and big news news in the East Blue.


    If Nami were identally published in the newspaper, it will definitely be a disaster for Cocoyasi Vige.


    After all, the Bounty hunter who can kill pirates with the bounty of the ten of millions, even if the main force is not Nami, then Arlong will definitely be wary of her.


    So, El didn''t want to startle the snake.


    Besides, being famous is actually an easy thing for El.


    When his strength reaches a certain level, and he enters the Grand Line to make a big fuss, he can easily be a supernova that shocks the world.


    Compared with shocking the world, being famous in East Blue is not worth mentioning at all.


    Using his ability to read people''s hearts, he found a naval branch that was very popr with the public and exchanged the captain''s head of the "Saw de Pirates" for Belly.


    El took Carina and Nami again and sold all the gold and silver jewelry that the pirates had umted over the years.


    With the help of seeing people''s hearts, he sold all the gold and silver jewelry at the highest price again, getting 16 million Belly.


    In addition to the 13 million Belly that they looted and the head, the trio gained a total of 43 million Belly this time.


    In this operation, almost all are El contributions.


    So when ites to dividing, he takes the lead, taking 40 million Belly.


    Carina and Nami who are responsible for intelligence and driving, share the remaining 3 million belly, each of them taking 1.5 million Belly.


    Neither Carina nor Nami had anyints about El''s Distribution.


    Instead, they were full of surprises.


    Unexpectedly, they got 1.5 million Belly without doing something dangerous.


    Since their debut this year, they have earned less than 2 million Belly together.


    And now, just drinking soup from El exceeded their entire savings.


    Is this the benefit of hugging his thigh?


    El didn''t give them a lot of money just because they were cute, or because they were in desperate need of money.


    No matter how precocious the two girls are, they are now just an 8-year-old girls.


    If you spoil them too much, it is easy for them to change their view.


    El is not carefree as Luffy.


    The majesty of the captain is still necessary.


    Especially El has made other arrangements for Nami, who is in desperate need of money, and will not spoil her like a spoiled eldestdy.


    How much effort you put in, that''s how much you gain.


    This is the concept that El gave them.


    After a coboration, the trio finally established a preliminary bond.


    Then they went on a hunting trip that shocked the East Blue.


    In just one month, three big pirates with bounties approaching ten million, or even more were killed by El''s sword.


    In front of his speed and the ''God''s Perspective'', those big pirates who can only be kings in the weakest seas are simplymbs to be ughtered.


    If it weren''t for El''sck of Conqueror Haki, he could knock all these targets down with just one stare.


    In just over a month, El had taken down four big pirates, including Saw de Pirates, who were among the top ten pirates in the "Real-Time Ranking of Pirates who most Wanted to Disappear in the East Blue".


    The name of "Three Little bounty hunter" suddenly spread like a hurricane throughout the entire East Blue, and even some forces in the first half of the great route, as well as the navy headquarters, paid attention to them.


    After verification by the Naval Intelligence Team, it was found that the "Three Little bounty hunter" was indeed no more than ten years old. The officers of the intelligence team of the headquarters even issued orders to the branch in the East Blue, asking them to solicit the trio.


    At a young age, he can kill four big pirates in a month.


    Although these so-called big pirates, they are just trash fish with some strength in the great route.


    But the talent disyed by the trio of El was enough to attract the attention of the Navy Headquarters.


    For this kind of extremely talented seedlings, no matter what force will attach great importance to it.


    The Navy Headquarters even promised that if the trio is willing to join the Navy, as long as they are innocent and had no criminal record, they can skip the branch directly and go to the Naval School on the Headquarters to receive elite training.


    El refused without hesitation.


    As a man who pursues freedom, what El hates the most is that someone controlling him.


    Living in a ce where people are controlled, maybe even if he had chance, he will lose his fate with Conqueror Haki.


    Only men who live as they please, or have great ambitions, and are even willing to die for their ambitions, can hope to awaken the Conqueror Haki that only one in millions of people has.


    El is not sure if he has that chance but in order to awaken Conqueror Haki, El has always lived as he pleases.


    After all, El is very clear about what the Conqueror Haki means in the great route.


    Conqueror Haki, perhaps just used to deter the enemy.


    But if you master the means of ''entanglement'', then the Conqueror Haki will be a trump card on a different dimension.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    "Here, this is your share this time."


    At night, in the hotel in a small town.


    El handed a box containing five million Belly to Carina and Nami in front of him, then got up and walked towards the bathroom: "Rest early, tomorrow we will go to a country with a bank."


    "Nii-san, I''ll rub your back for you."


    "Nii-san, I''ll help you wash your hair."


    Throwing the box aside casually, Carina and Nami, who usually love money like life, jog to his left and right side and said very enthusiastically.


    "Why do you please me so much today?"


    El raised his brows and joked: "Don''t you want to pull me to y cards again, you haven''t lost enough yet?"


    "...hehe, of course not!"


    El''s words made Carina and Nami seem to recall some bad memories, and the smiles on their faces froze slightly.


    Obviously, ying cards with El, who has the ability to read hearts 24 hours a day, both girls were taught a terrible lesson.


    Carina said with a dry smile: "We just feel that the effort is not proportional to the gain, and we just want to make up for Nii-san."


    "Uh-huh..."


    Nami nodded vigorously and suggested, "Besides, Nii-san hair is so long, it would be better to have someone help."


    "...Fine."


    Through the ability to see people''s hearts, after discovering that this was indeed their true thoughts, El did not refuse and nodded.


    Anyway, this is not the first time the two Girls have helped, and El is used to it.


    In the [bathroom] filled with steam, El wore a bath towel and sat on a small stool, allowing the two neatly dressed Girls to rub his back and wash his hair.


    "Nii-san, the big pirates whose information is disclosed on the real-time rankings, have basically been defeated by us."


    Carina''s hands were covered with bath waves, and while rubbing El''s back, she suggested, "Next, should we keep a low profile for a while, or change the list, such as the strongest pirate group in East Blue Real-time Ranking?"


    As Carina''s words fell, El clearly noticed the movement of the small hands above his head stop.


    In his perception, Nami''s mood has undergone drastic changes.


    Obviously, Nami was full of emotion.


    Because it has only been more than a month since the three of them were formed.


    The Arlong pirate group is still ranked No. 1 in this year''s Strongest pirate group in East Blue Real-time Ranking.


    Nami, who witnessed El in just over a month, like killing a chicken, easily killed the four big pirates, and already had a certain understanding of El''s strength.


    Powerful and invincible.


    This month, Nami wanted to ask El for help more than once.


    It''s just the kindness in her heart that keeps her from opening her mouth every time.


    And now, if El really changed his goals and set his sights on that rankings, Nami would definitely summon the courage to speak this time.


    However, El gave Nami an answer that discouraged Nami again: "Let''s keep a low profile for a while. After depositing the money in the bank, I want to go somewhere and visit a strong person."


    "Nii-san, where do you want to go?"


    Carina didn''t know what Nami was thinking.


    Hearing El''s words, she couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Visiting a strong person, is there someone stronger than you in East Blue?"


    Nami also looked at El with an incredible look on her face.


    "..."


    El was speechless.


    He didn''t expect it, in just over a month.


    The two Girls actually had a blind admiration for him.


    So, El could only say patiently: "The world is huge, and there are countless people stronger than me."


    "The person I want to visit is the one who taught me swordsmanship."


    "It is said that the master of that Dojo is a very powerful swordsman."


    "One of my goals in going to sea is to challenge him."


    "I don''t have a clear understanding of my current strength, and I urgently need to fight against a strong person to recognize myself."


    El''s words were half-truths.


    The ''teacher'' who taught him swordsmanship for a few days back then was just an intern at a certain Dojo.


    But it is true that El is going to visit a very powerful swordsman.


    In other words, it was not a swordsman, but a Master swordsman.


    A Master swordsman who, like him, master thebination of hardness and softness, and is even more aplished than him.


    And that great swordsman is Zoro''s master, from the country of Wano - Koushirou Shimotsuki.


    The surname Shimotsuki may be very unfamiliar in this era.


    But hundreds of years ago, the name of a man with this surname resounded throughout the world.


    It''s the same man who made the world know that there are Master swordsman in Wano.


    He is the legendary swordsman who shed a flying dragon, and was regarded as the god of swords by Wano country - Ryuma Shimotsuki.


    Koushirou and kuina is the descendant of the Dragon yer.


    Although Koushirou in the original book did not make a single shot, but the highest swordsmanship he demonstrated for Zoro, and his meeting with Monkey D. Dragon, you can see his strength, and it is definitely not an existence that El can defeat at this stage.


    Rather than challenging Koushirou, it is better to say that El wanted to ask Koushirou for advice.


    Because in the entire East Blue, except for Monkey D. Garp, the naval hero who would go home to visit his grandson from time to time, there were only two people who El could be sure of the other party''s mastery of Armament Haki.


    One is Luffy''s childhood master, Naguri, who said he was defeated by Gol D. Roger.


    The other is Koushirou.


    However,pared to Naguri, whose whereabouts are unknown, El feels that he has a better chance of sess by asking Koushirou.


    Neither Carina nor Nami knew what El was thinking.


    But they were all frightened by El''s words, "There are more people stronger than me".


    For the two Girls who haven''t seen the whole world yet, flying sh is an incredible power in their eyes.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Isshin Dojo.


    This is a Dojo located in the vige of Shimotsuki Vige in the East Blue.


    There are countless Dojo like this in the East Blue.


    The Dojo in some franchise countries are even more luxurious and famous than the Dojo in this small vige.


    Compared with those Dojo located in some big countries or big cities, Isshin are like small Dojo.


    But what few people know is that the owner of this Dojo is actually a very low-key Master swordsman.


    In his hands, there is not only the highest swordsmanship mentioned but also a Great Grade Swords (O Wazamono) and Skillful Grade Swords (Ryo Wazamono) that countless swordsmen yearn for.


    Even more than one!


    Because of this pavilion owner, their family is the Shimotsuki family from Wano Country.


    His father, are also a swordsman in the country of Wano, created enma and shusui which are listed in the 21 Great Grade Swords.


    In other words, this low-key master swordsman is actually the son of a legendary swordsman, and he most likely inherited the forging skills that the family has inherited for hundreds of years.


    On this day, a small cabin sailboat arrived at the ind where the Shimotsuki Vige is located.


    Afternding, El took Carina and Nami and headed straight in the direction of Isshin Dojo.


    It didn''t take long for a Dojo with "Isshin" written on the door que to appear in front of the trio.


    "...really extraordinary."


    Before approaching the gate, El whispered as if he sensed something.


    In his perception, there are powerful life fluctuations in the Dojo.


    That was the strongest aura fluctuation he had ever seen, and even the huge sea beasts in the sea were far from being able topare with it.


    Those so-called big pirates in the East Blue are even more like the light of fireflies in front of it.


    Even being born extraordinary his fluctuation of life at this stage is also far inferior to the owner of that breath.


    "... such a young and powerful breath!"


    At the same time, Koushirou in the Dojo opened his squinting eyes, as if looking at El through the building.


    ''Has it been found? he have Observation Haki!''


    Although Koushirou''s strengthpletely abused El, his level of Haki was far inferior to El.


    Koushirou''s actions and thoughts were visible in front of El Observation Haki.


    After confirming his spection, El was even more determined to ask the other party about the Armament Haki.


    Arriving at the gate of the Dojo, El pushed the door directly in.


    Outside the door and inside, it seems like twopletely different worlds.


    As soon as the heavy door was pushed open, a thunderous shout, and the sound of colliding with the bamboo knives, suddenly entered the ears of the trio.


    "Young man, are you here to learn swordsmanship?"


    Before the trio can take a look in the Dojo, a middle-aged man in a white yukata came over immediately and asked with a kind smile.


    "No, uncle, I''m here to Challenge the Dojo."


    El grinned and said bluntly: "Where is your Dojo Master, let hime out and ept my challenge!"


    "..."


    El''s voice is not too loud.


    But after his words fell, the entire Dojo fell into silence.


    The children and teenagers who were waving their bamboo sword stopped their movements one after another, and looked at the three with strange expressions.


    Those strange, but without the slightest ridicule eyes made Carina and Nami look confused.


    "Kuina, someone is here to kick the Dojo again!"


    At this moment, a child suddenly ran to the entrance of a corridor and shouted loudly.


    Hearing this, Carina and Nami were slightly stunned.


    It turned out that it wasn''t just them, there were people who came to y here before.


    "Young man, wait a moment, someone wille out to ept your challenge right away."


    Facing El, the Dojo Challenger, the middle-aged man not only didn''t give him a nasty look but smiled gently.


    There was even a hint of nostalgia on his face.


    It was as if he saw someone''s reflection on El''s body.


    Obviously, he didn''t take El''s words seriously.


    In other words, he is full of confidence in the strength of his Dojo.


    Indeed, if El was a member of this Dojo, he would be confident too.


    There is a Master swordsman in charge, and there are not many Dojo in the whole world that can bepared with Isshin Dojo.


    "Where is the guy who kicked the Dojo? I''ll be his opponent!"


    After a while, a short figure rushed out of the corridor, after a sudden brake he stood in the center of the Dojo and instantly bing the focus of attention of the crowd.


    It was a little boy with short green hair, sweating profusely all over his body, and he only took a shower once a day in morning, so he exuded a stench of sweat.


    Judging from the way he was out of breath, this little boy should have been training just now, and it was also physical training.


    This little boy is the future second-inmand of the Straw Hat Pirates, a member of the Evil Generation, known as the "Pirate Hunter" - Roronoa Zoro.


    Zoro, who was a few months older than El, was already No. 2 among all the students of Isshin Dojo, second only to the Kuina.


    He will be nine years old in a few months, but he can alreadypete with the middle-aged teachers of the Dojo. they believe that in a short time, he will be the second genius swordsman to defeat adults after Kuina.


    "Is that you who want to Challenge the Dojo? I''ll be your opponent!"


    Looking around Zoro eyes quickly locked on El, who had a sword hanging around his waist, and said with a warlike expression on his face.


    "Hello... Zoro, it''s the chief''s business to deal with those who Challenge the Dojo."


    At this time, an older teenager behind Zoroined: "If you do this, aren''t you afraid that Big Sister Kuina will beat you on the head?"


    "That''s right, Zoro, back off!"


    The echoing voice came from the corridor.


    A figure with a height simr to El came out of the corridor.


    Behind her, a tall figure followed.


    The person who reprimanded Zoro was the one who walked in front, with short blue hair, an aura of a young heroic girl.


    She is the descendant of the Dragon yer Warrior, the daughter of Koushirou, and the eldest sister of the Isshin Dojokuina Shimotsuki.


    "Kuina, I came first, his opponent is me!"


    Seeing Kuina snatching away his opponent, Zoro said with a dissatisfied expression.


    "When you beat me and take the chief position from me, tell me this again."


    Kuina nced at Zoro lightly, and then looked directly at El, who had an extraordinary temperament in front of him, and said seriously: "I already know your purpose, if you want to challenge the master of Isshin Dojo, you must defeat me."


    ''Interesting... not Disgusting people and three at a time. ''


    ---


    Only for those who don''t know the sword ranking


    Supreme Grade Swords (Saijo O Wazamono)


    -The Supreme Grade swords, also known as Saijo O Wazamono, are the highest grade of swords in One piece. They have the best qualities in terms of sharpness, durability and, strength. There are only 12 of these in existence in the world of One Piece.


    Great Grade Swords (O Wazamono)


    -Great Grade Swords also known as O Wazamono, are the second-best grade of swords in One Piece. As their name suggests they are great swords that are very famous and have earned a name for themselves.


    Skillful Grade Swords (Ryo Wazamono)


    -These named swords are lesser-known than the Supreme and Great grade swords. There were 50 skillful grade swords but currently as of Chapter 1016, there are only 49. ording to Tashigi''s appreciation of Kitetsu III, in Chapter 97, it is worth a million berries which is no small amount


    Grade Swords (Wazamono)


    -The mostmonly found named swords. It''s the lowest grade of named swords. They are of higher quality than most random swords and can easilyst in fights against ungraded swords. There are an unknown number of Wazamono des.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    "hateful!"


    Seeing that Kuina didn''t take himself seriously, Zoro was angry, but he still stood aside unwillingly.


    Now, he is no longer the idiot boy who came to Challenge the Dojo.


    After losing to Kuina more than a thousand times, he knew that he was still a long way from Kuina.


    Moreover, dealing with the people who kicked the hall is indeed the task of the chief.


    "After defeating you, can I challenge the Dojo owner?"


    El looked directly at Kuina, who was about the same height as him, and then nced at Zoro.


    "Or do I need to defeat everyone here before I can challenge the Dojo owner?"


    "...If you can defeat me, the next step is the owner of the Dojo as your opponent."


    El''s ''arrogance'' caused Kuina''s eyebrows to frown slightly, but she still replied with a serious expression.


    El nced at Koushirou, who was already sitting cross-legged on a futon, with a squinted look. Koushirou, who did not intervene, nodded towards Kuina.


    "In that case, let''s start!"


    After finishing speaking, El took out the sword from his waist, handed it to Carina who was standing beside him and walked to the duel area with Kuina.


    Coming to a wooden barrel full of bamboo sword, El took out a bamboo sword, turned to look at Kuina, who was already holding a bamboo sword, and followed the ''teacher'' who taught him swordsmanship for a few days, and taught him the etiquette of swordsmen.


    "My name is El, please advise."


    "My name is Kuina, please advise!"


    Looking at El, who waspletely different from Zoro back then, he was obviously not a beginner, Kuina couldn''t help showing a hint of fighting intent on her face.


    As a genius swordsman who can defeat an adult at the age of nine, except for her father, there is no one in the Dojo who is her opponent.


    Kuina exuded the confidence that both Carina and Nami envied.


    That substantive temperament is the aura umted from countless victories.


    If Kuina can continue to maintain this aura, she will definitely get twice the result with half the effort when shees into contact with the power of Haki in the future.


    Although they haven''t fought yet, El has to admit.


    If it is said that before meeting Kuina, Carina was the best peer that El had ever met.


    So now, with Kuina in front of him, the light on her bodypletely obscures Carina.


    It''s a pity that such a fully girl o who will definitely be no less than Gion, unexpectedly fell down the stairs and died because of an ident.


    Thinking of this, El looked at the girl in front of him, who, like Carina and Nami, did not give off an unpleasant aura, and suddenly had an idea.


    Perhaps, he can change the fate of this girl.


    "ready, go!"


    At this moment, the middle-aged man just now had turned into a referee, standing next to El and Kuina, shouting loudly.


    "drink!"


    Kuina didn''t notice El''s distraction.


    With a light drink, she held a bamboo knife in both hands and shed towards El.


    Looking at the magnified bamboo sword in his eyes, El came back to his senses, and then mercilessly showed the power on the different dimension in front of the girl, and even all the students.


    Swah


    they saw El gently waving the bamboo sword in his hand.


    An unbelievably cold glow, like a white line, shed past Kuina''s eyes.


    Then...


    she only felt light in her hand, as if the bamboo knife had fallen from her hand.


    However, the handle of the bamboo knife was still in her hand.


    But the de of the bamboo sword cut into two pieces and fell to the ground.


    Judging from the smooth and straight-cut surface, the bamboo sword is like being cut in the middle by the sharpest weapon in the world.


    In fact, the weapon that cuts off the bamboo sword have no sharpness at all. It is a bamboo sword specially designed for beginners to practice swordsmanship.


    no doubt...


    The scene of El severing the bamboo sword shocked the audience.


    At the same time, Koushirou, who didn''t speak from the beginning to the end, was also shocked.


    Koushirou open his squinted eyes, with a rare look of shock in his eyes, staring at El who was holding a bamboo sword in one hand and looked calm.


    "a swordsman who can cut through steel."


    The words slowly spit out from Koushirou mouth and spread throughout the silent gymnasium.


    "Master... Master Swordsman?!"


    "What is a Master swordsman? It sounds like he is very powerful!"


    "It''s amazing, how did that guy break the bamboo sword on Sister Kuina''s hand?"


    "Idiot, it''s not breaking, it''s cutting!"


    "Really?, how does the bamboo knife cut off another bamboo knife?"


    "Uh...I don''t know either!"


    "..."


    As Koushirou words fell, the entire Dojo fell into a sensation.


    Everyone''s reaction is different.


    The middle-aged man who knew something about swordsmanship, and Kuina, who was stunned, looked at El in horror.


    And those beginners, or the students who belonged to the trainee swordsmen, looked like they didn''t know anything.


    "cutting through steel... Master Swordsman!"


    Kuina speak her father''s words and looked at El with aplicated expression.


    She never thought of it.


    The young man in front of him who looked about her own age turned out to be a swordsman who could cut through steel.


    No wonder, he can cut off her own bamboo sword with his bamboo sword.


    But, is not this too young?!


    People of the same age as her have mastered the legendary "Cutting through Steel", can she really be the world''s greatest swordsman?


    does what my father said is true? a woman always inferior to a man?


    At this moment, the self-confidence umted by Kuina''s countless victories was instantly dealt a huge blow.


    Father''s usual disappointment, as well as the importance of Zoro, like a slideshow, kept shing in Kuina''s mind.


    Thinking of this, Kuina bit her lower lip hard and ran out with an uneptable look.


    "Ku...Kuina..."


    It was the first time he saw Kuina lose, and it was also the first time Zoro saw the power on a different dimension.


    All Kuina''s thoughts were seen by El.


    However, he did not stop the girl from leaving, nor did hefort the girl.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    "Senior, please advise!"


    El pointed at Koushirou with a bamboo sword in his hand, and said with a serious expression.


    Although the person in front of him is a mountain that he absolutely cannot defeat at this stage.


    But that didn''t stop him, he wanted to see how big the gap between himself and the Master swordsman was.


    "Hehe...Young man, who is your teacher?"


    Just like when Zoro came to y in the gym.


    Looking at El''s appearance, Koushirou not only did not get angry, but instead showed the smile that Kuina has been longing for, and eyes full of admiration, and asked gently.


    "teacher?"


    El''s surface was slightly taken aback, and then he said proudly: "I don''t have a teacher. My current strength is based on my own efforts."


    Seeing El''s innocent appearance, Koushirou''s heart suddenly burst into excitement.


    At first, he thought that El was just a gifted child with this level of physical fitness at a young age.


    But he did not expect that in addition to his strong physical qualities, El was also a swordsman who understood the "breath of All Things".


    Judging from the fact that he stirred the air with the bamboo sword, turning the bamboo sword into a ''real sword'' and severing the other bamboo sword, Koushirou was sure that El had mastered the "cutting through steel".


    A young swordsman who is at most eleven years old, the person who carves this rough jade must be skilled in swordsmanship, or even a strong man whose strength is no less than his own.


    However, Koushirou had no idea at all.


    El, a young swordsman, is still a rough jade that has not been carved by anyone.


    At this moment, Koushirou''s heart for epting disciples was unprecedentedly rising.


    his face is showing anticipation, and his voice was even mixed with a trembling that no one noticed when speaking "Then, are you willing to worship me as a teacher?"


    "I reject!"


    El chose to refuse without hesitation, still with pride on his face and said a sentence that shocked the audience and made all the students look at him: "Although apprenticeship will make me take a lot less crooked paths. But I prefer the adventure type of self-improvement than a shortcut."


    "And this is why I ventured out to sea when I was eight years old and came here to Challenge the Dojo!"


    These words are the words from El''s heart.


    El''s speech shocked all the students including Zoro, and also shocking Kuina who just ran out. She wanted to hide in a corner and cry, but she thought that El would challenge her father next, and wanted to see his swordsmanship. After being tangled, Kuina secretly returned to the corridor to eavesdrop.


    "...Eight years old, are you only eight years old?!"


    Koushirou''s heart was also very shock.


    He thought that El, whose height was simr to his daughter, was at least ten years old, or even eleven years old.


    But he had no idea that El was only eight years old.


    Eight-year-old Master Swordsman...


    What''s wrong with this world?


    Even if he was as strong, he couldn''t help but doubt his life at this moment.


    "that''s right!" El raised his head.


    "It''s a lie...he''s even younger than me?!"


    Zoro was also hit hard.


    "...Come with me!"


    Koushirou calmed down hisplicated mood. After taking a deep look at El, he slowly stood up and said to the shocked middle-aged man, "You continue to teach everyone."


    "Yes, Master."


    The middle-aged man who came back to his senses quickly replied respectfully.


    On the other hand, El threw the bamboo sword back into the wooden barrel, took his sword handed over by Carina, who had a stern look on her face, and took the two Girls who were shocked even though they didn''t understand, and went with them.


    Koushirou walked towards the corridor.


    Seeing theming this way, Kuina, who was peeking, hurriedly left.


    At the end of the corridor is an ancient courtyard.


    There are ponds, wooden stakes, small bamboo forests, and a rtivelyrge open space.


    "Father."


    After Koushirou walked out of the corridor with the trio and Zoro who followed them subconsciously.


    Kuina, whose eyes were slightly red, was already standing there waiting for them.


    Looking at Kuina, who couldn''t helping over to watch the battle of the Master swordsmen because her curiosity outweighed her inner depression, Koushirou nodded and said. "Go and get a real sword."


    "Yes, father."


    Kuina nodded vigorously, then nced at El, whose height was not much different from hers, but her real age was two or three years younger than her, and jogged away.


    After a while, Kuina came back with an ordinary samurai sword.


    After handing the samurai sword to her father, Kuina did not stand next to Zoro, but stood next to Carina and Nami, looking at El who was standing opposite her father, and couldn''t help butparing her height at the two girls who were not as old as her, asking softly, "Are you two of El''spanions?"


    It is not difficult to see that Kuina, who was defeated in seconds, was already full of curiosity about El.


    Ever since she was a child, Kuina has always been full of dissatisfaction and sadness towards her father''s words that "a female swordsman will never be the number one swordsman in the world because of her physical strength."


    For this reason, she kept epting the challenges of zoro that her father was optimistic about and defeating this little junior brother, again and again, just to prove to her father that girls would not lose to boys.


    But now, Kuina suddenly understood her father''s words.


    A female swordsman might not be inferior to a male swordsman, as long as they don''t encounter real monsters.


    Limited to Isshin Doho in Shimotsuki Vige Kuina may be the strongest of the younger generation.


    But after leaving Shimotsuki Vige, there are countless swordsmen who are better than her.


    And El is one of them.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    "Uh hehe... Yes, we are all Nii-san crew."


    Looking at Kuina, who was more than ten centimeters taller than her, Carina let out a uniqueugh and introduced herself: "My name is Carina, her name is Nami, please advise."


    "My name is Kuina, please advise."


    Kuina responded politely and said with a puzzled look: "Did youe here from a passenger ship?"


    "No, we came by ourselves."


    Carina first shook her head, then deliberately imitated El''s proud look, and said, "The three of us are bounty hunters. We passed through this sea area and heard on a certain ind that Isshin Dojo is very famous. so we came here specially to visit. "


    "You are actually bounty hunters?"


    Kuina widened her beautiful eyes, looking at Carina with a look of surprise.


    "he-he..."


    Carina, who was looked at by Kuina, stuck her tongue out a little embarrassedly, and said honestly: "Actually, it''s all thanks to Nii-san, his the real main force."


    "So it is." Kuina was slightly stunned.


    Looking at the boy facing his father, Kuina''s beautiful eyes shed with dazzling light.


    The way he grew up was originally to fight against pirates and use the battle of life and death to improve his swordsmanship?


    Such courage, no wonder I was defeated by him in seconds...


    Not on the same level at all!


    ...


    "Young man, attack!"


    Koushirou drew out an ordinary katana sword, pointing it at El with one hand, and said.


    Although he failed to ept El, a rare genius in the world, it did not hinder Koushirou''s appreciation for El.


    Therefore, as a senior, Koushirou is ready to give him advice so that his skill can go further.


    then...


    El instantly felt the aura of the Master swordsman.


    In the eyes of others, Koushirou''s had not changed at all.


    But in El''s eyes, to be precise in his perception, Koushirou''s figure became iparably tall, like a mountain that could not be crossed.


    Standing in front of this mountain, El feel as small as an ant.


    This is not an illusion!


    In the world of pirates that can materialize aura and even turn it into a weapon, a strong man can bring down a trash with just one look.


    If the psychological quality is not strong, the weak will not even have the courage to attack.


    And now, Koushirou is unleashing his might as a Master swordsman to test El''s courage.


    In response, El did have a little cold sweat on his forehead, but he had an excited smile on his face.


    Without the slightest hesitation, El instilled his consciousness into his whole body with a single thought, improving his control ability to the extreme in all directions, and then moving toward Koushirou with a sword.


    Whoosh!


    With just one step, El disappeared from the sight of Kuina and the others.


    The next second, El appeared in front of Koushirou at a speed like lightning.


    The sword in his hand, with the power to cut off the airflow, shed down from top to bottom.


    If the de is not blocked, then the de will cut off the air flow and send a flying sh that will rip through the earth.


    If Flying sh seeds, this beautiful garden will definitely be a mess.


    then an equally ordinary de suddenly hit the sword when it was about to fully cut off the airflow and twist it into a flying sh.


    With the sound of metal collision, the airflow that could not form a flying sh suddenly turned into a gust of wind, roaring out from the two des.


    The wind was howling, and the first people to be affected were Kuina and the others who were standing not far away to watch the battle.


    The gust of wind was like a pair of invisible hands, pushing them back a dozen steps.


    The sand and dust that was blown up by the gust of wind made them have to raise their hands to block in front of them, squinting their eyes to see the two people in the gust of wind.


    "I didn''t expect that at your age, not only did you understand the cutting through steel of "Breath of all thing", but you also mastered flying sh. "


    Looking at the boy who was nearly forty centimeters shorter than him in front, Koushirou said with admiration.


    Just as the haki has grades, "Breath of All Things" also has grades.


    Comprehending the "breath of all things" but not being able to cut through steel is a level, being able to hear the breath of steel and cutting it is also a level, and finally cutting off the airflow and sending a long-range attack with a flying sh is also a level.


    If "cutting through Steel" is the symbol of the beginner master swordsman, then the flying sh is the symbol of the senior master swordsman.


    This means that El definitely did not master the "Breath of all thing" recently, he may have mastered the "Breath of all thing" for a long time.


    If he can wield flying sh at the age of eight, doesn''t it mean he already master the "breath of all things" at the age of six or seven?


    In this world, there really is such genius!


    Such genius is not his own disciple.


    The better El was, the more bitter Koushirou felt in his heart.


    He dreamed of a son, or a disciple, to inherit his mantle.


    Unfortunately, he only has one daughter, so he can only pin his hopes on Zoro.


    However, although Zoro''s talent is good,pared with El, there is a gap like heaven and earth.


    If El had a teacher, or if he was in his teens and he had his own style of swordsmanship, Koushirou wouldn''t be so sad.


    But unfortunately, El is only eight years old, and he has not yet condensed his own style.


    This is simply a piece of rough jade waiting to be carved by a teacher.


    It''s a pity that this piece of rough jade has his own ideas. He doesn''t want to be carved by others, but wants to transform himself into a beautiful jade.


    "Uh... the battle is over!"


    Koushirou''splicated feelings were all seen by El.


    Seeing this Master swordsman enduring ''heartache'' and praising him calmly on the surface, El''s face was a little weird.


    Even El couldn''t help but wonder.


    If Koushirou was a few decades older, or if Kuina and the others were not around, would he be like the martial arts masters in martial arts novels who love their talents as fate, kneel down and beg El to be his teacher?

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    "So strong, senior is indeed a powerful swordsman!"


    El, whose flying sh was forcibly interrupted, looked at Koushirou, who was still holding a sword with one hand and a grinned slightly at the corner of his mouth.


    "At your age, I''m still a child who can only wield a bamboo sword." Koushirou shook his head and said.


    The tone is that, apart from age, he has nothing to be proud of.


    Even Koushirou had no doubt that if he was as young as El, or El was as old as him.


    With El''s ridiculously powerful swordsmanship talent and his physique, he, a mediocre swordsman, is definitely not El''s opponent.


    But this world has no ifs.


    Although El has the three major talents that the world cares about, of his three talents, the swordsmanship belongs to the fighting and growth category.


    moreover, the observation Haki and life return are actually support and growth type talents, and it takes El time and effort to develop.


    Just like those ''supermen'' who yed in the basketball league in previous lives, many people have historical-level talents, but they all need to develop their talents before they can be superstars.


    El needs to fully develop his talents before he can stand at the top of the world.


    But now, he''s still a climber.


    And the person standing in front of him is an existence that is infinitely close to the top.


    With El''s current strength, no matter how hard he tries, he can''t be Koushirou''s opponent.


    ng ng ng...


    Although his observation haki has already told him that he cannot defeat Koushirou.


    El didn''t give up either, but held his swords in both hands and kept attacking Koushirou.


    Every attack is tearing the airflow, it''s a sh that can easily cut through steel.


    It is no exaggeration to say...


    Unless it is a capable person, even a fishmen whose physique is ten times stronger than that of a human being will be cut in half by sword when standing in front of El.


    Just like before, if El''s sh was not blocked, the torn airflow would turn into a flying sh in minutes, flying forward for an unknown number of meters.


    It is a pity that Kuina and Zoro did not have the blessing of witnessing the legendary flying sh.


    Every sh of El was blocked by Koushirou with ease.


    But soon, Koushirou, who had suppressed his strength to the same level as El, suddenly felt a little ''pressure''.


    He saw that El''s attack speed was getting faster and faster, as if he knew how Koushirou''s de would block his own attack.


    As soon as the first sh fell, El had already cooperated with Koushirou''s defense, removed the power from the sword, and quickly swung the second sh.


    he doesn''t know if it''s an illusion, the ce where El''s second knife attack happened to be where Koushirou shows a small w that would inevitably ur with one sword in hand.


    In this regard, the depths of Koushirou''s eyes once again showed a rare look of surprise.


    This shock was not because El found his ws, but because El predicted how he would defend every time.


    Such a prediction, does it mean that...


    As if to confirm his guess, Koushirou took it seriously.


    The invisible haki spread out from his body.


    At this moment, El''s attack in the next second was urately predicted by Koushirou.


    El, who had just found a little ''advantage'', soon felt the pressure of a mountain again. The image of the attack being block or the error in his prediction, made the boy''s face show a trace of ''surprise''.


    Seeing this expression, Koushirou confirmed his thoughts. he sighed and say with a bit of trembling in his voice "I didn''t expect that at your age, you have already mastered the power of Observation Haki."


    "...Observation Haki, what is that?"


    Seeing that Koushirou finally fell into the trap, El stopped his offensive at the right time and asked with a puzzled face.


    If before the fight, El wanted to challenge this Master swordsman and experience the gap between himself and the Master swordsman.


    Then after the first Exchange, El''s fighting spirit has dissipated.


    Because it''s not necessary anymore.


    Unless Koushirou puts down the pressure and fights him wholeheartedly, El will gain nothing.


    However...


    He and Koushirou are not rted and he is still a challenger, so how could the other party guide El wholeheartedly?


    Therefore, from the very beginning, El did not expect to learn the swordsmanship of the Master swordsman, but to be able to use Armament Haki.


    Exposing Observation Haki was deliberately done by El.


    The purpose is to gain Armament Haki.


    "...The Observation Haki is the pre-judgment ability you used just now."


    Koushirou''s ''heartache'' couldn''t help but get worse when he looked at El, who seemed to be the darling of the world.


    However, the greater the regret in his heart, the greater his appreciation for El.


    He is temporarily trapped in the ''small pond'' of East Blue, but he will surely leap over the dragon gate in the future and be one of the greatest swordsmen in the world. So He wants to tell him some information about Haki that he can onlye into contact with when he enters the Grand Line.


    "In this world, there are few people who can turn the spiritual energy such as momentum, murderous aura, and fighting spirit into power to assist themselves or attack the enemy."


    "And this kind of power has three categories under Haki"


    Pointing at El with the sword, Koushirou said, "Your pre-judgment attack just now that was block by me that ability you just use is called observation Haki"


    "It turn out that everyone also has this kind of ability, I thought that this kind of ability was only possessed by me in this world."


    El pretended to be slightly stunned, and then asked curiously: "under three categories? what about the other two?"


    "The other two kinds of Haki are the Armament and the Conqueror Haki..."


    If El hadn''t Observation Haki, no matter how talented he was, Koushirou wouldn''t give him the knowledge about Haki.


    The reason why the East Blue is called the weakest sea is because the people here, with the exception of some lucky ones who have eaten Devil Fruits, are all ordinary people with good physical fitness or good skills in a certain field.


    Ordinary people''s early exposure to the knowledge of the extraordinary world is definitely more harmful than beneficial.


    After all, not everyone is a traveler like El.


    They were born in the East Blue, and their vision is limited to the East Blue.


    Being exposed to the knowledge of the extraordinary world in advance will easily hit their fighting spirit, which will actually harm them and prevent them from awakening their Haki.


    If you have awakened, or have mastered one of the Haki, it will be different.


    Awakening Haki, it means that the other party has already felt the feeling that is invisible to the naked eye.


    Mastering a kind of Haki means that the other party can already grasp that feeling initially.


    In addition to the Haki that requires ''Fate'', as long as one awakens one of the Observation Haki or Armament Haki, the other one can be also awakened very quickly.


    El actually didn''t need to know, he didn''t need to ask Koushirou for advice at all.


    Because he was born with a strong Observation Haki.


    As long as his physical fitness grows to a certain level, his Armament Haki will naturally be awakened.


    But it''s also a good thing to have someone to guide you, and it will save you a rough road.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    "Armament Haki is the exact opposite of the Conqueror Haki which of the auxiliary kind."


    "Observation Haki is use to read the opponent''s movements and avoid their attacks, while Armament Haki is used to defend and attack. It can improve one''s defense, just like wearing invisible armor or it can also increase your attack, doubling your power, It can even covered your weapon, making the weapon sharper and tougher like a famous sword..."


    "And the Conqueror Haki is the rarest kind of Haki among the three categories under Haki."


    "The reason it''s rare is that it can''t be acquired through practice. It''s a kind of king aptitude that only appears in one in a million."


    Koushirou tells the information of about Haki in great detail.


    For the Conqueror Haki, it is only up to fate.


    After finishing speaking, Koushirou patiently reminded El: "You have awakened the Observation Haki, as long as your physique reaches certain stage, I believe that you will soon awaken the power of Armament Haki."


    "I didn''t expect that there are different kinds of this ability." El sighed slightly.


    Immediately, El looked at Koushirou, looking expectantly at him "Senior, do you have all of these three kinds of Haki?"


    "Do not..."


    Koushirou shook his head and said, "I only grasped the Armament and Observation Haki among them."


    Hearing this, the look of anticipation on El''s face became even more intense: "Then, senior, can you show me the power of the Armament Haki?"


    "Okay, you can attack!"


    Koushirou nodded with a smile.


    whoosh-


    Without any hesitation, El held his sword and stormed toward Koushirou.


    When he held a sword and shed at Koushirou''s body. A loud metal crash sounded.


    ng-crack!


    The next second, the sword in El''s hand seemed to be shing at the hardest object in the world, making an unbearable cracking sound.


    A de flew over El''s head piercing the ground not far behind him.


    El''s eyes were fixed on the weapon that cut off his sword.


    It was a sword that was covered with pitch-ck matter and becaming no longer ordinary sword.


    "Is this Armament Haki? What a miraculous power!"


    El eximed in amazement.


    "Yes."


    Koushirou nodded and said, "With Armament Haki, you can enhance ordinary weapons to the level of famous swords."


    "The legendary Supreme Grade Sword is nothing but a weapon that the swordsman tempered with his own armament haki."


    "I see..."


    El was slightly stunned and then asked with a studious expression: "So, senior, how can we awaken the Armament haki?"


    "The awakening method of Armament Haki is neither difficult nor easy..."


    Koushirou said without being stingy: "It''s not the same as being able to awaken the observation haki at a young age like you, the armament haki must meet a condition before it can be awakened."


    "That''s physical fitness, reaching a level that can mobilize and withstand it..."


    When he said this, Kosaburo almost subconsciously recalled what his father Kosaburo had said when he taught him and help him awaken it. it feels like he just repeated his father''s words.


    Through reading people''s hearts, El knew that the awakening method and practice method Koushirou said were all true.


    This senior has nothing to hide from him.


    El did not expect that his n would go so smoothly.


    At this moment, he couldn''t help but feel a little admiration for Koushirou.


    As expected of a Master swordsman who can endure the temptations of the world and teach his younger generation in seclusion in the weakest sea.


    Such a character is an existence that El can''tpare to in his entire life.


    Because El believed that before he became the strongest swordsman in world history, he could not let go of his worldly temptations and live a secluded life in his golden age.


    That''s why El was full of admiration for Koushirou''s selfless teaching.


    "...Thank you for your guidance, senior!"


    After Koushirou briefly described the conditions for the awakening of the armament haki, El put away his broken sword, bowing to Koushirou, and thanking him sincerely.


    "You''re wee, even without my guidance, you will master this ability sooner orter."


    Looking at the modest and courteous El in front of him, Koushirou''s eyes shed again with a hint of regret for not being able to carve this rough jade himself, and then he sighed from the bottom of his heart: "The gears of the times are turning, your appearance, let me firmly believe that the future of the sea belongs to your era."

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    "so... so amazing! is this father strength?"


    Due to the previous strong wind, Kuina and the others were some distance away from El and her father, at the same time Koushirou deliberately controlled his own voice, so neither Kuina nor Zoro heard his voice.


    In their eyes, after El stopped his offense, they did not know what the two say to each other but El rushed towards Koushirou again.


    Then in the next second, Koushirou easily cut off El''s sword.


    they don''t know whether if it was an illusion, but they seemed to see the sword in Koushirou''s hand change color in an instant.


    "Nii-san, are you alright?"


    Unlike zoro exmation.


    Carina and Nami jogged to his side after seeing El put away his broken sword, with slightly worried expressions on their faces.


    Kuina didn''t know what she was thinking, but she also subconsciously walked behind the two girls, looking at El who was not discouraged because of defeat, but had a satisfied look on his face.


    "I''m fine..."


    Taking advantage of his height, El touched the heads of Carina and Nami, nodding to Kuina, and then bowing to Koushirou again: "Senior, thank you very much for your guidance this time, but... ... Next time Ie over, I will definitely not lose as badly as I do now."


    With thest sentence, El raised his head and gave Koushirou promise with a serious expression on his face.


    "I''m looking forward to that day." Koushirou answer with a smiled.


    "Then let''s say goodbye."


    El took Carina and Nami and pass by Kuina.


    When passing by, El clearly felt that the girl''s body suddenly froze.


    At this, El smiled secretly in his heart.


    It seems that his trip to Shimotsuki Vige is really going to be rewarded.


    The reason why Kuina''s body fell into a rigidness naturally couldn''t escape El''s ability.


    Therefore, El has a very strong grasp on changing the fate of this girl.


    Maybe, you don''t need to do it yourself, the other party will automatically send herself into your own door.


    really...


    Not long after the trio left, Zoro ran to Koushirou and asked him excitedly about the battle just now, but Kuina suddenly turned around and jogged towards the ce where the trio left.


    Looking at his daughter''s back, Koushirou''s squinted eyes suddenly shed with a bright light.


    "...Wait a moment!"


    Outside the dojo, El was nning to take Carina and Nami to rent a hotel and n to stay here for a few days.


    Behind the three, suddenly the voice of Kuina''s shout came.


    Turning around, he saw Kuina a from far running to the front of the three, He don''t know if it was because of running or other reasons, her face was slightly red, and her voice even have a bit of trembling on it "That ...are you going to leave here now?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter with you?"


    El smiled slightly and lied without blinking.


    Hearing this, Kuina''s face showed a hint of panic, and asked anxiously: "Are you going to continue to take risks on the sea?"


    "certainly..."


    El nodded and said without concealment: "Actually, we are bounty hunters. While looking for targets, we are going to challenge the more famous Dojo in the East Blue to improve my strength."


    "hunting and challenging, is this how you improve?"


    Kuina beautiful eyes lit up then she seemed to have finally gathered up her courage, and said in a trembling voice: "That, I... can I join you?"


    "...you sure?"


    El looked at Kuina suspiciously and said, "You are so young, will senior allow you to venture out of the sea?"


    "I''ll convince my father!"


    After expressing her inner thoughts, Kuina returned to her usual appearance, looking at El with a serious expression, and said, "Please give me a chance and let me go to sea with you."


    "We''ll be staying here for a night..."


    El took a deep look at Kuina, then took Carina and Nami away, leaving only a faint sentence: "We will leave from the dock at seven o''clock tomorrow morning."


    "I will definitely go!"


    Kuina shouted firmly towards the backs of the three.


    ...


    at dusk, nn the courtyard of the dojo.


    Kuina ended Zoro 1,887th challenge, and even knocked him into the air.


    "Zoro you lost again."


    Looking at Zoro who was sitting on the ground with an unwilling expression, Kuina ''sneered'' with rapid breathing and said, "Give up, you can''t defeat me."


    "hateful!"


    Zoro stood up, picked up the two bamboo swords then looked at Kuina and said unconvincingly "Kuina, you just wait, next time I will definitely win!"


    After speaking, Zoro ran directly out of the dojo, going to his secret base to continue training.


    Looking at his departing back, Kuina''s smiling face gradually covered with ayer of haze.


    Although she won, but... the pressure has increased again.


    In just a few years, Zoro has caught up with herself from being aplete beginner.


    On the other hand, her strength has not improved much since she defeated Zoro from the beginning.


    If she doesn''t continue improving, with Zoro talent and his identity as a boy, he will surpass her sooner orter.


    "Sorry Zoro... This may be ourst duel." Kuina muttered to herself.


    ...


    At night, in the meditation room of the dojo.


    "...is that your decision?"


    Koushirou, who was sitting on the futon, squinted his eyes while looking at Kuina, who was kneeling in front of him with the sword on hisp and asked with a serious face.


    "Yes, father."


    Kuina looked directly at Koushirou and said with a serious face: "I want to join their group, go on an adventure with them, challenge dojo and swordsmen all over the world, and prove to you that even a girl can be the world''s number one swordsman."


    "But you have to know that the outside world is very dangerous and full of deception..."


    If Kuina wanted to go out to sea alone, Koushirou would definitely refuse ruthlessly.


    But today, he saw El''s talent and strength.


    At the age of eight, he is a master swordsman who can wield flying shes, and he has also mastered the observation haki, one of the three kind of haki.


    Coupled with his physique that does not match his age, El''s strength, even in the first half of the grand line, is a very dazzling star.


    In the East Blue, as long as they don''t encounter those low-key masters, even the disciples trained by the strong person, few people will be El''s opponents.


    Therefore, after Koushirou heard that Kuina wanted to follow El to go to sea, he did not ruthlessly refuse.


    certainly...


    As a father, he still wanted to remind Kuina how dangerous the outside world was.


    In this regard, Kuina''s firm attitude did not waver at all, saying: "If I fail, it means that I am nothing more than this."


    "Since it''s your choice, go for it."


    As the descendants of Dragonyer, the Shimotsuki n has a genuine warrior spirit.


    Although he was actually worried in his heart, Koushirou remained calm on the surface, and nodded, agreeing to Kuina''s request.


    "...Thank you, Father!"


    Kuina did not expect that this time she will obtained her father''s consent.


    She thought her father would ruthlessly refuse, or even reprimand her.


    She has already made ns. If her father refuses her, then she will go back to her room and leave a letter, and then secretly run to meet El and the others.


    Now that she has the support of her father, Kuina''s eyes are filled with excitement.


    If it wasn''t for her strong character, she could hardly hold back her tears.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Early the next morning, in the Shimotsuki Vige.


    The morning mist shrouded the earth, and the fishermen on the Port were already out to sea.


    Standing on the Port, El looked at the misty sea.


    Nami next to her was holding a pocket watch, watching the beating of the watch, and said, "It''s already 6:50, she won''te, right?"


    "It''s normal not toe, after all, she''s not like us."


    Carina is not surprised, but understands very well: "Even if she can let go her family and choose to go to sea with us at her age, her father will not agree."


    "After all, as a parent, how can you rest assured that your daughter will venture out to sea at such a young age?"


    "...That''s right." Nami nodded.


    "Go remove the anchor, she''s almost here."


    At this moment, El suddenly spoke up.


    "Eh?!"


    Carina was stunned for a moment, she didn''t expect the p on her face toe so quickly.


    However, Carina was more surprised than the embarrassment on being pped in the face: "She didn''t sneak out, did she?"


    "She was sent out by her father himself." El shook his head.


    "Nii-san..."


    Carina squinted her sapphire-like eyes, staring at El, she asked with a puzzled expression, "she haven''t arrived yet, how did you know this?"


    "Could it be, Nii-san, you have a third eye?" Nami also looked at El suspiciously.


    "You''re right in saying that."


    El nced at Nami, and then confessed to the two Girls the secret on the tip of the iceberg: "I do have a special perception ability. In this world, it is an ability called Observation Haki."


    "Observation Haki?"


    Nami was slightly taken aback.


    Carina recalled the scene of the exchange between El and Koushirou yesterday when they stopped fighting, then she suddenly said, "So that''s it, you were asking the owner of the Dojo yesterday, nii-san?"


    "perception ability, Observation haki..."


    Without waiting for El to nod, Carina recalled the experience of the past month, she continued as if she was breaking throughyer of clouds and mist. "No wonder nii-san doesn''t need to collect intelligence all the time, yet you can still find the enemy''s location very urately. It turns out that you used your ability to collect intelligence."


    "good"


    El looked at Carina and nodded in appreciation.


    "...sorry I''mte!"


    Just when Carina and Nami were about to ask for more information about observation Haki.


    In the ears of the three, there was suddenly a shouting from far ce.


    Looking in the direction from which the voice came, they saw a figure of about 1.45 meters tall, carrying arge bag, holding a sword with a white scabbard and a hilt, jogging towards this direction.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting."


    Kuina said with slightly rapid breathing, she seemed to have run all the way here from the time she went out, her face flushed slightly, and there were a few drops of sweat on her forehead.


    "fine..."


    El shook his head, looked at Kuina with smile: "Have you said goodbye to your family?"


    "Uh-huh..."


    Kuina nodded vigorously and smiled: "Father, he agree let me go to sea with you."


    "Please advise me from now on, Kuina." El stretched out his palm to Guyana.


    "Please advise, El... Carina and Nami."


    Kuina shook hands with El, then bowed slightly to Carina and Nami.


    "Please advise, Sister Kuina."


    Carina and Nami responded to Kuina very politely.


    then...


    The three little bounty hunter has officially be four.


    "Goodbye, Isshin Dojo...Goodbye, Shimotsuki Vige..."


    After the small sailing ship left.


    Standing on the deck, Kuina looked at the ind where it was still filled with white fog, where she had lived for nearly eleven years. Her eyes were a little sad, but they were quickly reced by determine expression.


    Although her heart is full of reluctance, for her dreams and to prove herself to her father, she must give up her hometown and even her family and friends.


    This is the choice of Kuina Shimotsuki, the descendant of the God of Swords.


    "...seriously, I am very surprised by your choice."


    Just when Kuina said goodbye to her hometown and Isshin Dojo in her heart.


    El''s voice suddenly came from behind her.


    she saw El walking to her side, looking at the ind that was gradually getting smaller and smaller because of the white mist, and sighed: "We only met for the first time, but you ended up following us in order to follow your dream. Is it really worth it to leave with a stranger to goes to sea, choosing to leave your family and hometown?"


    "Also, aren''t you afraid that we are bad people?"


    with El voice, Kuina was pulled back to reality.


    Looking at El, who is about the same height as her, Kuina''s lips raised slightly and said, "The eyes of a swordsman will not deceive her"


    "I believe in my and father''s intuition... My dream is to be the world''s No. 1 swordsman, and you will be my biggest challenge on the way to realize my dream."


    "Following you and defeating you will be the goal of my life!"


    With thest sentence, Kuina issued a statement to El.


    If it weren''t for the ability to read people''s hearts, El would have thought that the girl in front of him was saying confession to him.


    But I have to say that this ambiguous word made El''s expectation rise slightly: "Do you personally train an opponent topete with yourself as the world''srgest swordsman? It sounds pretty good."


    "You...don''t think about it, I don''t mean anything else!"


    At this time, Kuina realized how much ambiguity she had just said.


    he saw her little face was slightly red, her eyes were dodging and she dared not look directly at him, and her tone was also a little flustered.


    "By the way, my father give something to you!"


    Without waiting for El to continue teasing her, Kuina suddenly remove the bag on her back as if remembering something.


    Opening the bag, Kuina took out a diary from it and handed it to El: "This is what my father gave mest night, he asked me to pass it on to you."


    "What did the senior give me?"


    El took the diary slightly curiously.


    Automatically reading Kuina''s heart, El found that Kuina had not read this diary.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    "This is... Armament Haki training method?!"


    good!


    The diary in El''s hand is a haki practice notebook.


    And it''s not an ordinary haki notebook.


    On this, not only the awakening and training methods of the Armament Haki are recorded, but also the high-level use of the armament haki, that is, "Emission and Internal Destruction" in the Wano Country.


    El knew that a gift from a Master swordsman was definitely not an ordinary thing.


    But he didn''t expect that Koushirou''s gift would be so big.


    As one of the most mysterious and powerful countries in the world, Wano Country has its own Haki system just like the "Amazon Lily" in the Calm Belt.


    The Kuja Tribe likes to call Haki the spirit of Nine Snake Haki.


    And the Haki in the Wano Country is known as Ryou.


    Being able to name Haki shows that their country has thoroughly researched it.


    In fact, whether it''s Ind of Amazon Lily or Wano Country, they have indeed thoroughly studied Haki.


    A power that others cannot awaken in their entire lives, but both countries have their own awakening and practice methods.


    So much so that most of the young warriors in these two countries possess Haki.


    It can be seen that the gift of Koushirou is a big one!


    "Ok?"


    Just as El was flipping through the Armament Haki training method, a letter emerged from the page.


    Taking out the letter in the book, El opened and read it.


    "I see..."


    When El read the letter at a nce, there was a hint of surprise on his face.


    No wonder he gave him this big gift. It turned out he want him to protect his daughter, help her awaken Haki, and even master high-level usage of it.


    "Armament Haki training method, what is that?"


    El''s mood at this time, Kuina did not know.


    Hearing the words Armament Haki training method, Kuina tilted her head and asked curiously.


    "It''s an ability that all swordsmen must master. After you understand the "Breath of All Things", which is the so-called "cutting through Steel", I will teach you personally. "


    El put away the Armament Haki training method and letter, looking at Kuina, and encouraged her: "In the future, you will train with me every day. With your talent, I believe that you will soon understand the "Breath of all thing". "


    "I think so too!"


    Kuina looked at El with a determined expression.


    The reason why she chose to give up her hometown, friends, family and follow the boy with who she had only known for less than a day, in addition to taking risks and challenging swordsmen all over the world, it was mainly to challenge El.


    Just like Zoro, he kept challenging herself, and after more than a thousand defeats, his strength quickly caught up with her.


    And now, Kuina just wants to imitate Zoro, constantly challenge El, and grow up from defeat.


    ...


    Just two hours after the four left.


    "What? Kuina went to sea?!"


    Zoro, who had finished his morning training, suddenly got bad news from Koushirou.


    When he learned that Kuina followed El and go to sea, Zoro was like being struck by lightning, and the whole body froze in ce while staring at Koushirou "What... when? Why did she do it, for...why didn''t she tell me?"


    "In order to reach the highest stage of swordsmanship, she chose the most difficult way."


    Looking at the disciple he attached great importance to, Koushirou said with a serious face: "Zoro, Kuina is protected by El, so I allow her willfulness. However, you are not allowed to imitate Kuina, before the age of seventeen, I won''t let you go out to sea alone."


    "But...but..."


    Zoro looked at Koushirou with slightly reddened eyes, and his voice choked up.


    The goal his chasing and want to surpass suddenly disappeared, Zoro didn''t know what words to use to describe his current mood.


    "Before Kuina leaves, she let me give you a word."


    Looking at the sad and confused disciple, Koushirou''s said "She looks forward to meeting you on the sea one day and having the 1,888th duel with you."


    "I know, I won''t be left behind by her... I will definitely go out to sea to find Kuina, fulfill my promise with her, and be the world''s strongest swordsman before her!"


    Zoro wiped his tears and looked at Koushiro with a firm expression.


    Seeing that his disciple had regained his fighting spirit, Koushiro couldn''t help but smile with relief.


    ...


    El has been out at sea for more than a month.


    Before he knew it, he had caused quite a storm of butterfly effects on this world.


    The first is to recruit Nami, which is destined to make the future Straw Hat Pirates lose their patron saint on sea navigation.


    The second is to change the fate of Kuina.


    At the same time, Zoro''s dream also changed.


    The original Zoro, his dream is to be the world''s strongest swordsman, letting his name resound in the world. And now, his dream is to practice hard, go out to sea to find Kuina in the future,plete the agreement of the 1,888th duel, and be the world''s strongest swordsman before her.


    certainly...


    El didn''t know anything about this.


    Even if he know, he won''t care.


    Possessing the three major talents favored by the world, El is the chosen son of this era.


    In ten years, even if he has not fully developed his three major talents, his strength will definitely be able to protect himself in this sea.


    As long as he has the strength to protect himself, even if Luffy goes out to sea to stir up the situation, break the situation that has been bnced for many years by the Mary Geoise, Revolutionary Army, Navy Headquarters, four Emperor, and Seven Warlords of the Sea,pletely igniting the entire era of the Great Pirates, and leading to chaos. El will not be a pawn, but a yer.


    And these ten years is the developmental period for El''s umtion.


    ...


    "Nii-san, where are we going next?"


    On the small sailboats that are drifting on the sea.


    In the small cabin, Carina is reading a magazine, while Kuina is writing.


    Nami looked at El who was reading the Armament Haki training method and asked.


    "Next, let''s go to Loguetown."


    El closed the notebook, looked at the three girls while holding his chin, and said slowly, "I''m going to buy a knife, and by the way, get a new sailing ship."


    "Change ship?"


    Nami was slightly taken aback.


    Carina, who was reading a magazine, also put down the magazine in her hand.


    "yes..."


    El nodded and continued: "Our members have changed from three to four, and the space for this small sailing ship is not enough."


    "So, it''s time for a new ship."


    If Kuina was not recruited, El''s idea was to wait until he decided to enter the Grand Line, and then change to a new ship that could withstand the climate change of the Grand Line.


    But after recruiting Kuina, El knew that the idea had to be advanced.


    Because Kuina is different from them, the other party will be eleven years old in a few months, it is impossible for her to squeeze at the bed with three.


    And she has not yetprehended the "breath of all things", and she still needs to constantly practice swordsmanship and do physical training to improve her physique.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Loguetown, known as the "The town of the beginning and the end", is located near the entrance to Grand Line on the East Blue.


    As one of the four inds located near the entrance of the Reverse Mountain, Loguetown is not only one of the bustling towns in East Blue, but also the most chaotic ce.


    yes...


    Now Loguetown is the most chaotic ce in the East Blue.


    Why does East Blue have a "real-time ranking of the pirates who most want to disappear"?


    Why are there so many ''big pirates'' with a bounty of over 10 million?


    It is very simple because the patron saint of Loguetown has not yete.


    As the ce where "One Piece" Gol D. Roger was born and died, and the location is near the entrance of the Reverse Mountain, the Town has Always been a holy ce for East Blue pirates, just like the famous attractions ce in the previous life.


    So, before the headquarters dispatched a Logia devil fruit user, even if there was a navy branch in Loguetown, there were alway''s pirates making trouble here.


    "...What a big port. It is indeed one of the best economic towns in the East Blue."


    After a few days of sailing.


    The sailing ship finally arrived at the port of Loguetown.


    Looking at the buildingplex standing like white cranes, and the ind with arge number of ships moored in the port, Nami, who came to Loguetown for the first time, eximed in amazement.


    "After you go to the ind, you must follow me closely."


    Looking at the ind that was getting closer, El suddenly frowned and said to the three girls: "There is a lot of trash here. If we get separated, it will be easy to be kidnap."


    "I see, nii-san."


    Carina and Nami answered obediently.


    Kuina Also nodded slightly.


    Immediately, Kuina seemed to remember something, and handed the sword in her arms to El: "El, your weapon broke when you were fighting with my father. Before you bought a sword, use my swords first."


    "Alright, then I''ll borrow your sword for the time being."


    El nodded and did not reject Kuina''s kindness.


    After taking the swords from Kuina, El subconsciously pulled it out.


    The Wado Ichimonji does not have the design of other famous knives, just its overall appearance, it is a very simple sword.


    However, as a swordsman, El can feel the extraordinariness of this sword.


    "Under the simplicity it hide a sharp edges, really hidden deeply, its indeed a famous sword among the "Twenty-One Great Grade Swords".


    El sighed, then retracted the sword back to it''s sheath.


    El, who had no requirements for weapons at first, only realized the gap between famous swords and ordinary swords after holding a famous sword for the first time.


    Not only the appearance but also the quality are heaven and earth apart.


    Zoro on the original book challenged Hawkeyes, and hisst move collided with Hawk eyes. As a result, except for Wado Ichimonji, the two ordinary swords were broken.


    Without the Armament Haki, an ordinary sword colliding with a famous sword, its a big disadvantage.


    After seeing Kuina''s swords, El finally has a pursuit of the famous sword.


    And if El remembered correctly, during this time period, on an ind on the Grand Line, there were two famous swords that were not inferior to the Supreme Grade Swords (Saijo O Wazamono).


    Before entering the Grand Line in search of it, let''s take a shot with an ordinary famous sword.


    Taking out the broken sword, and inserting the Wado Ichimonji into his belt, El looked at Loguetown in front of him and thought to himself.


    When the sailing ship docked, the four went ashore without taking anything.


    They are well aware of one of the drawbacks of small sailing ship, and they have always been reluctant to put treasures in the boat.


    Every time they make a profit, they will deposit it in the bank, and the small amount of cash will be used to spend on the some inds.


    So, they don''t need to keep anything on board.


    After going ashore, the four bought a map of Loguetown at the stall on the dock and then headed straight to the bank on the ind.


    As one of the best and most prosperous inds in East Blue, even though Loguetown is not the capital of an affliated country, it has everything on it.


    For example, banks and hospitals, as well as the shipyard and weapons store that the four were going to...


    Aftering to the bank to withdraw a sum of money, the group of four soon came to the shipyard.


    With money to open the door, the four were not despised by the shipyard because of their young age.


    After expressing their needs, the group of four was personally received by the manager and designer.


    It is not difficult to see from the manager who found a designer that El''s needs are customized sailing ship.


    Yes, customized ship!


    As the saying goes: Today is different from the past.


    For more than a month, El did not expect that with his strength, Nami''s sailing skills, and Carina''s intelligence ability werebined, the speed of making money was so terrifying.


    The heads of those big pirates are so easy to pick.


    By reading their memory, obtaining the location of the other party''s treasure house, and scraping the treasure they have umted over the years, It is a big harvest each time they hunts.


    Just by killing four targets, El''s deposit Almost exceeded 100 million Belly.


    Nami and Carina savings are Also close to ten million belly.


    100 million belly, in this era when the currency has not yet inted, it was able to do a lot of things.


    After all, the agreement between Nami and Arlong was only 100 million Belly.


    And El''s customized ship is simr to the "Golden Merry" of the Straw Hat Pirates.


    The required price is no more than 30 million Belly.


    This price is the answer that El got from the hearts of designers and managers.


    After some haggling, the total price was decided at 33.65 million belly.


    After El paid one-third for the deposit, he took the three girls and headed towards the center street of Loguetown.


    The matter of the new ship has been resolved, and the next step is to buy a sword.


    If El remembers correctly, in the weapons shop in Loguetown, there is a Skillful Grade Swords (Ryo Wazamono) and a Curse Sword.


    They are Yubashiri and Sandai Kitetsu.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    There is a very obvious difference between famous and ordinary swords.


    As long as the owner of the weapon shop didn''t hide the Sandai Kitetsu, El would definitely be able to pick it up.


    Sadly, now is ten years before the plot started.


    Today''s Loguetown are still very chaotic, and the weapon store is often visited by pirates.


    The owner of the weapon shop who didn''t want the cursed sword to harm innocent people, or didn''t want to sell the cursed sword cheaply, did not put the Sandai Kitetsu in a wooden barrel for 50,000 Belly per sword, but put them in the area of one million Belly per sword, trying to use price to scare off the customer with the intention to buy it.


    In this regard, El didn''t care and directly spent 1.5 million Belly to buy it.


    During that time, El was also rejected by the owner of the weapon shop, telling him the history of the cursed sword.


    Because the other party doesn''t want to hurt anyone, especially a child.


    There was no other way, El could only show his swordsmanship, after stunning the owner of the weapon shop, he seeded in buying the Sandai Kitetsu.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be a cursed sword in this weapons store. Is this a big city?"


    Walking on the street with peopleing and going, Kuina took the Wado Ichimonji returned by El, and looked at the Sandai Kitetsu on El''s waist, eximing with a suprise expression on her face.


    "I was also surprised. I didn''t expect to find and buy a cursed sword in an ordinary weapons store."


    El put one hand on the hilt of Sandai Kitetsu and smiled.


    Although the Sandai Kitetsu does not belong to the "Skillful Grade Swords (Ryo Wazamono)", it is definitely a real famous sword.


    For more than one million belly, to buy such a famous sword, it can be said El has made a huge profit.


    "...However, the boss said that the cursed sword is an ''ominous weapon'', and every owner of the cursed sword will die."


    At this time, Nami said a little worriedly: "Nii-san, do you really need to use such kind of sword?"


    "Don''t worry, only the weak will be controlled by the cursed sword."


    El said with a disdainful smile: "No matter how cursed the sword is, it''s just a cold weapon."


    Seeing El''s confident and disdainful appearance, Nami and Carina stopped talking.


    The corners of Kuina''s lips rose slightly, and she fully agreed with El''s words.


    A true swordsman can kill even with a small or bamboo sword.


    Even Kuina heard her father say that a real swordsman can kill without a sword.


    That is the so-called - no knife flow.


    A real swordsman, can not be controlled by a cursed sword.


    After buying a sword, El took the three girls to the hospital in Loguetown to buy some medicines.


    Unlike El, a natural monster, the physiques of the three girls are all at the level of ordinary people.


    Before they became strong, they would still catch colds and get sick.


    Medicine are still a necessary supply.


    After buying medicines, the group of four opened a suite in the most luxurious hotel in Loguetown before going out to go shopping.


    The time for the new ship to leave the shipyard is nine days.


    In other words, the four will have to stay in Loguetown for more than a week.


    During this time, El, Carina, and Nami decided to rx.


    The best way to rx is undoubtedly to go on a shopping spree.


    As a member of the general public in his previous life and also living a very shabby life for eight years in this life.


    It was not until more than a month ago, when he met Carina and Nami, that El began to change.


    If he were to be a bounty hunter by himself, it would be at least several times harder for him to find his target.


    El''s strengthbined with Carina''s and Nami''s abilities is a money-printing machine.


    As long as there are pirates in this world, they will not worry about money.


    So El doesn''t worry about money, that''s why he''s not only good to himself, but also to the people around him.


    Eat well, live well, buy well, y well...


    So, the three and the new crewmate Kuina went on a shopping spree.


    Since Kuina only brought a suitcase on board, the three took her to the clothing store immediately to buy clothes for the four seasons, as well as custom-made battle suit.


    "That...don''t buy me so many clothes."


    Kuina, who was forcibly measured, said with a look of embarrassment.


    "Hehehe... Don''t be shy, how can a girl have no clothes."


    "That''s it... If you feel embarrassed, you should consider it as a debt to Nii-san first, and then use your share to pay it back after the operation is over."


    "...Ok."


    Looking at El who nodded with a smile, Kuina could only ept it reluctantly.


    However, Kuina firmly say she only needs a few clothes for the four seasons, and one special Customized battle suit and nothing else.


    Unlike the three, Kuina lives in the small ce of Shimotsuki Vige and has been living a thrifty life.


    She was already embarrassed to ept El''s gift.


    It''s really a difficult thing to let her suddenly change.


    In this regard, the three did not force her, but respected Kuina''s choice.


    After buying the clothes, El left an address for the clothing store and instructed them to deliver the finished clothes, and then take the three girls to order furniture and other items.


    After the new ship leaves the shipyard, they have to decorate their new home.


    It was not until dusk fell and the four, who had been shopping for a day, returned to the hotel and asked the waiter to deliver dinner to their room.


    On this day, El spent more than 30 million Belly.


    After the final payment is made, the consumption will soar to more than 50 million Belly.


    In just one day, El spent half of his savings.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    three dayster.


    A piece of news caused a stir in the entire East Blue, and even once again attracted the attention of some forces in the first half of the Grand Line.


    The reason why this news caused such a sensation is that thergest newspaper Agency in East Blue finally collected information on the "Three Little Bounty Hunter".


    To be more precise, they have collected information on the main force of the "Three Little Bounty Hunter".


    It is also this information that once again attracted the attention of some forces in the Grand Line.


    This information was on the headline title of the Newspaper today - "Young Swordsman!"


    Beneath the bolded title is a photo that serves as the cover of the headline.


    The picture in the photo is a boy with baby fat on his face, holding a famous sword that can be seen as extraordinary just from its appearance, sending out a huge cyan flying sh, killing a certain pirate group.


    The content of the news is praising the young swordsman.


    ording to the information disclosed by the navy branch in Loguetown, the young swordsman''s name is El, and his real age is only eight years old.


    At the age of eight, it is more a child than a boy.


    Even such a child is a swordsman who can send out flying sh.


    Although most people in the East Blue don''t know what is flying sh is, it does not hinder El''s reputation from spreading out of the weakest sea and attracking attention.


    For example, the navy headquarters that was rejected when recruiting, they ordered the navy branch in Loguetown to send an invitation to El again and promised more benefits.


    Eight-year-old Master swordsmen are extremely rare even in this sea where there are many races and no shortage of geniuses and monsters.


    Not to mention the Navy Headquarters, even the CP organization of Mary geoise was tempted by it.


    This age is the most suitable stage for brainwashing.


    If he can be abducted into the CP organization, maybe there will be another killing weapon simr to Rob Li.


    And those pirates in the East Blue who knew what Master swordsman was, regarded El as the greatest threat.


    ...


    El did not expect that fame woulde so quickly.


    Originally he just wants to get some quick cash but he underestimated the influence of big cities.


    Before Smoker was dispatched to Loguetown, it has a very chaotic atmosphere.


    In the East Blue, all forces with some intelligence capabilities will ce eyeliners here.


    So El''s high-profile hunting instantly became the focus on Loguetown.


    Fortunately, El reacted in time and let Nami hide, not letting the paparazzi hidden in the crowd take pictures of them all.


    Otherwise, it is absolutely inevitable to hit the grass and startle the fish.


    To prevent more idents, El just hunted two more waves of pirates, sending them to the navy branch, and plundered the treasures from their ships, then returning to the hotel, ready to leave here directly after the new ship was shipped.


    "Nii-san, you''re famous!"


    "Look, look... Nii-san, these newspapers and magazines say you are the strongest bounty hunter in the East Blue."


    A few dayster.


    In the hotel, Carina and Nami held newspapers and magazines, handing them over to El with excitement.


    "...boring."


    El didn''t even bother to look at these newspapers and magazines, his eyes were always fixed on the Armament Haki training method.


    No matter which world it is in, those tabloid newspapers that are not included in the big newspapers all likely to increase sales by fallowing the trends.


    Now is the time when people is most curious about El, and the newspapers keep reporting on him.


    because El is not a vicious pirate, but a bounty hunter, many paparazzi are squatting outside, looking for an opportunity to interview El in order to obtain some information.


    That''s what made El toozy to go out.


    ...


    The time soon came to the day when the new ship was shipped from the shipyard.


    In the morning, the three girls were in charge of checking out, while El increased his speed to MAX state, turning into an afterimage and leaving the hotel.


    when the four met in an alley, El put on the cloak that Carina bought for him, and headed towards the shipyard.


    When they came to the shipyard, the four were warmly received by the manager.


    Even his attitude towards El was a little ttering.


    Obviously, the other party already knew that El, who was the famous ''big man'' in the East Blue recently.


    Facing the manager''s favor, El didn''t bother to have exchange with him, and directly asked to see the new ship.


    Soon, a group of five people came to the back shipyard and a ship covered with ck cloth was moored there.


    The size of the ship is notrge, it''s just a small ship with a single mast.


    The best way to tell apartrge, medium, and small ship apart from those customize oversized ones is by how many masts they have on them.


    The one with only one mast is small, the one with two masts is medium, and the one with three masts isrge.


    The Golden Merry on the original Straw Hat Pirates is a small ship, and the Thousand Sunny is a medium-sized ship.


    The new ship customized by the four of is a small.


    However, unlike the Golden Merry, El''s customized version is a bit more advanced. It has three cabins, the two in upper and one lower part, and the height and length also have reached the maximum capacity of small ship.


    "Good, you''ve worked hard."


    After removing the ck cloth and checking the ship, the four were very satisfied with the new ship.


    After paying the final payment, Nami couldn''t wait to drive the new ship outside toward the port.


    At this time, Carina also opened the phone bug she bought in Loguetown when they visited nine days ago to take some pictures.


    After the new ship docked at the designated ce, a group of brawny men with red tatto on their upper bodies, carrying pieces of furniture, as well as refrigerators and other appliances, walked towards the port.


    Carina and Nami directed those men to move furniture and appliances to a designated ce.


    After thest man boarded the boat with a wooden barrel full of ordinary swords, El paid them a tip, and the four drove the new boat and returned to the original small ship.


    The ships, onerge and one small were connected to each other. After Carina and Nami carry out all of their belongings, El pulled out his sword (Sandai Kitetsu) and shed down toward the small sailing ship.


    Swish - kacha!


    As a cold light shed past, the small sailing ship and part of the sea below were divided into two smooth and straight lines.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    "cheers--!"


    At night, a ship was anchored in the sea.


    In the dining room of the cabin, the four were holding a banquet.


    Holding a wine ss filled with juice, the four of them stood up to clink the ss and then chatted about various topics while eating dinner carefully prepared by the three girls.


    "...Nii-san, now you are a famous ''big man'' in the East Blue and almost all of the big pirates whose information was disclosed on this year''s rankings have also been crusaded by us."


    After chatting, Carina''s topic returned to their main business: "Then, will we keep low profile for a while and wait for the ranking to be updated, or mosquitoes are still meat no matter how small they are, and the bounty for those not high, but ''little pirates'', whose information is almost public, are we hunting them?"


    "Let''s take a break."


    El drank the freshly squeezed juice, and suddenly stared at Nami sitting next to Carina, and said, "Next, let''s go to a ce and look for something."


    "Where?"


    Nami didn''t notice that El''s eyes were wrong and thought that Nii-san was asking about her navigator skill so she couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "Sixis Ind, do you know this ce?" El asked.


    "Sixis Ind? A very familiar ce name..."


    Nami looked like she had heard it before.


    Carina next to her also put down her wine ss, pinching her chin and showing a contemtive look.


    Seeing the expressions of the two women, Kuina, who was sitting next to El, shed a touch of envy in her eyes.


    It has been more than ten days since she joins.


    But Kuina found that apart from spending El''s money and eating El''s rice, she didn''t help El or even the entire team at all.


    Having been living in the small ce of Shimotsuki Vige since Kuina became self-conscious, there was nothing else in her mind except the sword.


    Unlike Nami, who has a strong sailing talent and geographical knowledge.


    She is also not like Carina, who has a precocious mind, strong intelligence gathering andmunication ability, that others can''t tell that she is only an eight-year-old girl.


    She is not like El, who is a master swordsman at the age of eight. Facing a group of ferocious pirates, he is like killing chickens.


    Compared with the three of them, Kuina is like a delicate andzy spoiled girl!


    This is undoubtedly a very shocking thing for this proud girl.


    "...Don''t be discouraged, you are not in the same position as them."


    Just when Kuina felt extremely depressed, a palm suddenly ced on her head and pat her iparably smooth blue hair.


    She saw El smile andforted her "You are an important member of our team. Starting tomorrow, I will train you hard."


    "Well, I''ll try my best!"


    Kuina nodded vigorously, and a me called fighting spirit burned in her beautiful eyes.


    "I...I remember!"


    At this moment, Nami''s voice suddenly broke the atmosphere.


    After patting the dining table, Nami looked at El with a puzzled expression: "Sixis Ind, if I remember correctly, it is a very famous and dangerous desert ind in the East Blue."


    "Desert ind? I also remembered..."


    Hearing these four words, Carina''s face also showed a sudden look: "Desert ind, it does not mean that this ind is a desert area, on the contrary, the reason why this ind is famous is because it is very beautiful. "


    "But under the beautiful appearance, there is a deadly danger."


    "Sixis Ind is an uninhabited ind with no animals, no water, no trees and no fruit... nothing to eat or drink."


    "If people have Shipwrecks at sea and identally enter this uninhabited ind, they will starve to death unless they are lucky enough to encounter a ship passing through Sixis Ind."


    "Therefore, Sixis is a very famous ind in the East Blue, but no one dares to go to it."


    After speaking, Carina looked at El and asked, "Nii-san, what are you going to look for on Sixis Ind?"


    "I''m going there to find a fruit... a devil fruit to be exact!" El said without concealment.


    "Devil Fruit?"


    This unfamiliar word made Carina and Nami stunned once again.


    Immediately, the two women seemed to have thought of something, and their beautiful eyes suddenly widened.


    "could... Could it be that..."


    Carina, who was the first to react, stammered in a rare tone: "Yes...is it the legendary treasure of the sea...Devil Fruit?"


    El nodded with a smile.


    "hiss..."


    Seeing El nod, Carina and Nami gasped.


    "The secret treasure of the sea actually exists?"


    "This...this is too incredible, isn''t it?!"


    Out of trust in El, neither two doubted the authenticity of the Devil Fruit.


    But Carina couldn''t bear her curiosity so she asked again "Nii-san, since you don''t know the location of Sixis Ind, how did you know that there are legendary sea treasures on this ind?"


    "As expected of you, you always hit the nail on the head."


    El gave Carina a thumbs up, then began to lie, revealing the tip of the iceberg about his abilities to the three girls "Remember what I said about Observation Haki?"


    "Uh-huh..."


    Carina and Nami nodded again and again, and Kuina also put down her chopsticks and look at El''s handsome and lovely face, waiting for his words.


    "Before visiting Kuina''s father, I actually didn''t know what Observation Haki was, and I thought that in this world, I was the only one with this kind of power."


    El said slowly: "It wasn''t until I challenged senior that I know what Observation Haki was, and at the same time I realized that my Observation Haki seemed to be different from other people''s Observation Haki."


    "Because... my Observation Haki is an innate ability, and it seems that I also have a special ability alongside it."


    After a slight pause, El looked at Carina and Nami in front of him, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly: "That ability is... As long as I touch someone, I can read their memories."


    "..."


    As El''s words fell, the three girls reacted differently.


    Nami, who was sitting opposite to El, and Kuina, who had just been touched by El''s hand, turned pale.


    On the other hand, Carina didn''t panic at all, instead, she showed an expression like she expected it and said, "No wonder Nii-san touched our heads for the first time when we first met and your words and actions. suddenly change, it turns out that you read our memories at that time."

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Carina didn''t care about El reading her memory.


    Because she is such an understanding girl.


    In the original manga, in order to save Nami, Carina did not hesitate to y the drama of betraying herpanions, so that she carried Nami''s ''hatred'', and be chased by a team of treasure hunters, and entered the Grand Line alone.


    Before establishing a bond with El, they were just strangers that had never met.


    The pirate group''s banquet that day was originally to celebrate their apprenticeship turning into a regr crewmates. El not killing them, was already showing kindness.


    Instead of killing them, El was willing to protect and take them in, and bringing them together to make money.


    Compared with it, what is a mere reading of their memories?


    "Nii-san, are you...you..."


    Unlike Carina, who didn''t care, Nami looked flustered at this moment, and looked at El on the opposite side, with a look of hesitations to her face.


    El nodded and said, "I know all your secrets. Now we are going to Sixis Ind to solve your problem."


    "Nii-san..." Nami stared at El in a daze, her eyes were filled with haze.


    "secret?"


    Carina was stunned for a moment, then cast a suspicious look at Nami: "Nami, what secret are you hiding from us?"


    "I..."


    Nami didn''t know how to speak.


    It wasn''t until El nodded at her with a smile and silently encouraged her that Nami pulled down the neckline of her long-sleeved T-shirt, exposing her left shoulder in front of the three of them, she closed her eyes and said solemnly, "I''m actually a member of the Arlong Pirates. "


    "I see..."


    Looking at the tattoo of the Arlong Pirates on Nami''s arm, Carina was slightly taken aback: "No wonder you didn''t want to bathed with me after we''ve known each other for so long. so your original purpose of wearing long-sleeved clothing was to hide the tattoo."


    Without waiting for Nami to speak, Carina continued to exin. "However, Nii-san''s attitude towards you is still good, which means that you should be forced to join the Arlong pirates, Right?!"


    "If nothing else, the Fishmen who topped the No. 1 East Blue Pirates Ranking, his base camp should be in your hometown!"


    "And the condition for you from the other party is to help them steal things, or to draw a nautical chart, so you can only go to sea to steal or draw at such young age!"


    After hearing her words, Nami opened her mouth wide and looked at Carina nkly.


    "hehehehe... It looks like I guessed right."


    Seeing Nami''s expression, Carina had already got the reply she wanted, she couldn''t help but show a smug smile.


    In response, El gave her another thumbs up.


    As a talented monster favored by the world, El has realized the importance of talent.


    Talented people are born extraordinary, people without talent are born nothing but mortal and his ship are full of this talented monsters that is top existence in a their certain field.


    Needless to say, his three talents are all unique.


    Nami''s sailing talent is the first in the world.


    Kuina, the descendant of the God of Swords, her swordsmanship talent is no less than Gion, who is the Vice-Admiral of the Navy.


    And Carina''s talent is not inferior to the two girls.


    She has two talents, one is her beautiful voice, if she develops into music, she will definitely be a world-ss singer in the future.


    In addition, she has an extremely flexible and intelligent mind.


    She obviously didn''t experience what Nico robin''s did, such as Buster Call or escaping from the world government, but El was able to see the shadow of Nico Robin on her.


    If she was born in Ohara in the West Blue, El did not doubt that Carina would be a schr.


    If she was sent to the Navy headquarters, he believe she will be loved and nurtured by Vice Admiral Tsuru.


    Being able to recruit her, it can be said that he has found a treasure.


    As long as the three girls are cultivated well, making them fully developed their talents, El will definitely get the help of three powerful and beautiful women in the future.


    "As expected of you, Carina..."


    Nami recovered from the shock and nodded with a wry smile: "Yes, just as you said..."


    Next, Nami told how her adoptive mother was killed and the 100 million contract she made with Arlong in order to save her hometown.


    "It''s too much, why are they like this?!"


    Kuina, who was in contact with the darkness for the first time, stood up angrily.


    Looking at Nami, who was in tears as she spoke, the smile on Carina''s face also subsided.


    "Nii-san... please help me..."


    Nami, who told her biggest secret, looked at El with tears in her eyes, and finally plucked up the courage to ask him for help.


    However...


    El gave Nami an unexpected reply.


    "No...I won''t avenge you!"


    El shook his head and looked at Nami with a desperate face. The corners of his mouth rose slightly and said, "You are all crew members I like. The wings that will help me soar in the sky in the future, you can''t always rely on my strength."


    "Nii-san, you mean..."


    Carina''s eyes were fixed on El, those beautiful blue eyes shing with dazzling light: "We are going to Sixis Ind now to find the legendary treasure of the sea, and let Nami eat it and be devil fruit user then she is going to take revenge on the Arlong Pirates herself?"


    "yes."


    El nodded with a smile.


    "Nii-san..."


    Nami came back to her senses and stared at El again in a daze.


    The despair on her face was gradually reced by other emotions.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    The location of Sixis is rtively remote.


    To be precise, the sea area where it is located Compared with other sea areas, the climate is somewhat bizarre, so the people from East Blue stay away.


    If you think about it carefully, if the climate is normal, there will not be such an ind in the East Blue.


    Obviously it''s very beautiful, but there is nothing to eat or drink on it, there must be a problem with it.


    There are countless inds like this one on the Grand Line.


    But in the weakest sea such as East Blue, it is extremely rare.


    Fortunately...


    Known for its ''desert'' culture, Sixis is very easy to find on the East Blue maps.


    And in order to remind the people on East Blue, thepany that published the nautical map also specially painted a red sign representing danger on the ind.


    After a week of sailing, the ship finally entered the waters where the ind is located.


    "Nii-san, we''ve already seen Sixis Ind."


    "...I see, i''ll take a shower ande out."


    Carina''s voice came from outside the deck.


    In the training room, El responded to Carina, then put away the ordinary sword in his hand, looking at the tattered clothes that Kuina wear in front of him, the white training clothes were covered with many sword marks, but her skin was not scratched.


    "This is the end of today''s training, you should take a shower and change your clothes first."


    "...Ok."


    Kuina, who was so tired and sweated a lot, look at her current appearance and found that her skin had begun to show, she shyly retracted her sword, and ran out of the training room.


    Such a scene will happen once or twice a day this week.


    Just like what El said that day.


    He conducted hell-style training on Kuina every day, using real swords to conduct the battles, allowing her to grow rapidly inbat.


    With his swordsmanship, when he doesn''t want to cut, he can''t cut off even a piece of white paper, so every time he swings his sword on her, it will bring her a feeling of near-death experience but every time it hit her, there would be no wound on her body.


    This kind of different-dimension attack, with the highest skill of swordsmanship, made her clearly aware of the gap between them, not only in terms of skill but also in the basic skills that every swordsman needs to master.


    At the same time, he suppressed his strength, so he did not get tired when battling with her over and over again.


    She has to work hard to be stronger and be a helper who he can share the pressure with.


    When the defeat no longer hurt her pride, Kuina, the descendant of the God of Swords, began to develop her talent in swordsmanship.


    He believed that with Kuina''s talent, and under the pressure and motivation given by him, she will soon be able to break through her bottleneck and learn the "breath of all things" and enter the realm of the master swordsman.


    After returning to the room to cool off, El wore a custom-made ck robe and came to the deck while wiping his wet hair with a towel.


    At this time, the ship had anchored, and the Sixis ind, which made the people of the East Blue terrified, was in front of them.


    "Nii-san, I''ll help you."


    "me too..."


    After seeing Ele out, Carina and Nami took the initiative to grab the towel from his hand and wipe his hair as usual.


    While Kuina''s side hadn''t solved it yet, Carina expressed her concerns: "Nii-san, we''re going to find a devil fruit that may be the size of our fist on this ind next."


    "Unless we are lucky, it will take at least several months or even half a year."


    "The materials we have prepared are simply not enough to support our search for so long."


    "...Don''t worry, I''m here."


    Sitting on a chair, El smiled and let the two girls wipe his hair while being blown by the sea breeze "This ship has a water purifier, as long as there is enough water, I will solve the food problem."


    "Uh-huh..."


    Thinking of El''s strength, Carina and Nami had full confidence in it.


    In an instant, Carina thought of El''s solution.


    Although there is no food or drink on the ind of Sixis, there is in the sea.


    With the strength of El, he can catch a huge sea beast by going into the sea at will.


    When the three of them sailed on the ship before, El also went to the sea to hunt more than once.


    After all, with Life Return, no matter how much food he eats, he can digest it in an instant like Luffy, enhancing his physique.


    His daily food intake starts with 100 kilograms of meat.


    "...Sorry for keeping you all waiting."


    Without letting the three wait for too long, Kuina''s voice came from the cabin.


    "So beautiful!"


    "This priestess dress is really suitable for you, Sister Kuina."


    When Kuina came out, Carina and Nami looked at Kuina, and suddenly there was a light called longing.


    they saw Kuina at this time, wearing the battle suit that El had made especially for her with a hint of evil taste.


    It was the special dress of the shrine priestess, consisting of a white kimono [inner] clothes, a white kimono [outer] clothes, and a three-piece red kimono skirt - a priestess uniform.


    Kuina''s temperament gave people a very sassy feeling.


    After wearing this priestess clothes specially made for her, it doesn''t seem to be inconsistent at all.


    On the contrary, the hilt and scabbard hanging around her waist, both of which are white match the white kimono coat making her temperament sublime again. It can be seen that Carina and Nami that have not yet begun to develop are full of longing.


    They also really want to be as beautiful as Kuina.


    By the way, there are priestess in this world too.


    On an ind on the Grand Line, a shrine maiden sacrificed her life to remove the hatred of a cursed sword.


    "...thanks."


    Kuina, who was praised by the two girls, looked a little embarrassed.


    But when she saw El''s battle suit, her eyes lit up slightly.


    El''s ck robe is simr to Zoro''s green robe two yearster after time skip in the original manga, with a white belt around his waist and ck boots on his feet.


    Coupled with his long silver hair that is long and straight, and eyes that are as crystal clear as rubies, his temperament is like an elegant prince.


    When he is a few years older, maybe Cavendish''s title Pirate Prince will be snatched off by him.


    "This dress suits you very well, Kuina..."


    El gave Kuina a thumbs up, and at the same time was full of pride in his own taste.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    On an uninhabited ind, finding a fruit with the size of an ordinary person''s fist is a very difficult and dull thing.


    Because in the process of searching, they not only need to divide but also avoid identally searching the same area.


    In addition, they can''t miss even a small corner, otherwise, they may miss the Logia-type Devil Fruit  The Mera Mera no Mi


    That''s right, the devil fruit that El and the others are looking for is the Mera Mera no Mi!


    In the original manga, there is no picture of Ace finding the devil fruit on Sixis ind.


    However, after Ace''s death, his official manga included the story of him finding the devil fruit on the ind of Sixis and recruiting his first crewmate, Masked Deuce.


    Therefore, El is 100% sure that the Mera Mera no Mi, is located on the ind of Sixis.


    Next, they only need to rummage through the entire Sixis Ind, and they will be able to find the Logia-type Devil Fruit, even in the Logia type, it is a very high rank.


    However, this search process is undoubtedly long and boring.


    This is also what El calls a mental state challenge.


    Fortunately, El is not looking for it alone, he has three good helpers by his side.


    Nami''s cartographer skill, and Carina''s intelligent mind, allowed them to quickly draw a full map of Sixis Ind, then divided the area and began to search for the devil fruit from the outside to inside.


    For the first month, the group of four rummaged through the outlying forests, but found nothing, and ate all the food onboard.


    At the same time, Kuina also spent her birthday on Sixis Ind, becaming an eleven-year-old beautiful girl.


    In the second month, the group of four began to climb the mountain to search, but there was still no gain.


    The coast of Sixis Ind was already full of bones of sea beasts.


    It was not until the third month, which was November 17, 1510 of the Sea Circle Calendar, two months after Kuina''s birthday, that they had rummaged through almost the entire Sixis Ind. In the gap where the huge rocks were stacked together, a small tree with a devil fruit covered in me patterns was found.


    "I finally found it. I didn''t expect it to be hidden in such a remote ce."


    El, who cut through the rock, put away his sword, and reached out to pick off the devil fruit.


    Almost at the moment when the fruit was picked, the small tree suddenly began to wither at a speed visible to the naked eye, and soon diedpletely.


    "What a magical thing, is this the legendary treasure of the sea?"


    The three girls, who witnessed this spectacle with their own eyes, gathered around El, staring at the devil fruit in El''s hand, and eximed in amazement.


    "Yes, this is the devil fruit that can make people soar to the sky, and it is also Logia-type Devil Fruit, The Mera Mera no Mi."


    El nodded, then handed the devil fruit to Nami next to him, and said, "Nami, as long as you eat it, you will have the power to revenge on the Arlong Pirates."


    However Nami didn''t reach out to take it excitedly, but shook her head with a tangled expression.


    "forget it, It''s such a waste to give me such a precious thing. Nii-san your strength is so strong, if you eat it, you will definitely be stronger."


    Seeing Nami''s expression, El couldn''t helpughing, then forced the devil fruit into Nami''s hand and touched her head, and encouraged her


    "You have to learn to be confident, after all, you are my navigator. What you have to do is not only to keep us safe at sea, but also be my crewmate who can share the pressure with. Whether it''s you, Carina or Kuina, you are my most cherished family."


    "This is just the beginning. I will look for other devil fruits in the future, so that you can stand by my side and share the pressure for me."


    When he said thest sentence, he patted Carina and Kuina''s fragrant shoulders, then looked at Nami, and encouraged her again: "So... let your light shine, Nami!"


    "it''s just... hurry up and eat it, Nami."


    Carina took El''s arm and also encouraged Nami.


    e on!"


    Kuina also cheered on Nami.


    "...Ok!"


    Nami was moved with tears in her eyes and nodded vigorously.


    Then she hold the devil fruit that was a little bigger than her fist and bite it hard.


    In the next second, Nami''s expression instantly ruined the atmosphere.


    "Well..."


    they saw that Nami seemed to have eaten some disguting food, her face turned purple and blue, and the sound of vomiting was about to go out of her mouth.


    "Don''t vomit it out, just take a bite."


    El hurriedly reminded and looked at Nami with a serious face.


    Hearing this, Nami hurriedly covered her mouth, and then, under the gaze of Carina and Kuina''s wide-eyed, she swallowed the thing in her mouth with difficulty.


    "Haaahaaa..."


    With a sound of grunting, Nami quickly gasped and said with a terrified expression: "What the hell is this, is it really a fruit?"


    "Is it that bad?" Carina asked suspiciously.


    "Would you like to try it?"


    Nami immediately handed the remaining devil fruit to Carina.


    "Uh-huh... no thank you."


    Carina waved her hand andughed dryly.


    "coward."


    Nami nced at Carina, then looked at El with a look of dread "Nii-san, do i need to bite more?"


    El raised his eyebrows and asked, "Have you not felt the power in your body yet?"


    "Power in my body?"


    Nami was stunned for a moment, subconsciously feeling the changes in her body just now.


    boom--


    In the next instant, a high temperature erupted from Nami''s body along with orange mes, making Carina and Kuina subconsciously pulled his arm and retreated for a distance.


    they saw Nami''s body, as if it was spontaneouslybusting, and her whole body was covered with ayer of orange mes.


    The remaining devil fruit that she held in her hand also made a sizzling sound from the orange mes because it already lost its power.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    "The strongest?"


    After listening to El''s words, Carina looked at El in disbelief: "Even you Nii-san, you are no longer Nami''s opponent? Is the power of the Devil Fruit so exaggerated?"


    Kuina was also shocked.


    They have already seen how strong El is.


    Within their ship, or sea beasts evenrger than their ships, they are not El opponent.


    The ten meters flying sh, so far no pirate has been able to block it head-on.


    And now, Nami surpassed El with just one bite of a fruit?


    Are the legendary treasures of the sea so exaggerated?


    "you''re kidding, how could I be your opponent, Nii-san?!"


    Not to mention Carina and Kuina, even Nami herself didn''t believe it.


    "Looks like it''s time to spread the knowledge of Devil Fruit to you."


    El walked towards Nami, put one hand on the hilt of his sword, and said, "ording to the memories I read from the heads of those pirates..."


    "Devil Fruits are divided into three categories, namely: paramecia, logia and zoan."


    "Among them, zoan is the weakest, paramecia is the mostplicated, and logia is the rarest, and it is recognized as the strongest of the three categories."


    "The reason why the logia ranks as the strongest devil fruit is that it has an extremely wide range of abilities, and it also has an ability that is almost iprehensible."


    "That iprehensible ability is...!"


    Before thest sentence was finished, El suddenly drew his sword and unsheathed it in front of the three girls.


    The sword turned into a cold light, splitting Nami in half from top to bottom.


    "what!!!"


    Seeing this scene, both Carina and Kuina screamed in fright.


    The two girls with strong psychological qualities couldn''t help but scream like this, showing how scary El''s sudden sh was.


    Before they could speak, the next miraculous scene made them stopped abruptly.


    They saw Nami, whose body was divided in two from the middle. The cut surfaces of the two halves did not have any blood, and the internal organs inside could not be seen, it were covered with ayer of orange mes.


    The mes seemed to be attracted by mas, bringing Nami''s two halves together again.


    When the body healed, the me just disappeared.


    Not only did Nami''s body does not have the slightest scar, even her clothes were not damaged a bit.


    It''s like... El''s sword just didn''t touch her body at all.


    In fact, El''s sword did not touch Nami''s body.


    When he sh Nami, her passive ability, elementalization of the logia devil fruit had already trigger in Nami''s body.


    Unless you have Armament haki, or sea stone weapon, you can''t hurt Nami''s body.


    "Nii-san, why did you cut me just now?"


    Although her body didn''t feel anything, the sword just now scared Nami quite a bit.


    After her body healed, Nami quickly touched her body with both hands, and then puffed out a bun on her face, looking at El with dissatisfaction.


    "Nii-san, this... what the hell is going on here?"


    Carina also stared nkly at El''s face.


    "This is elementalization..."


    El put his sword back into the sheath, and smiled: "Immune to all physical attacks, except for the attributes with mutual restraint and the armament haki, as well as the sea stone and sea water, other attacks can not hurt Nami, this is the ability of the logia Devil Fruit."


    "is that a lie..."


    Carina''s eyes widened, she looked at Nami in front of her and said, "That is to say, as long as Nami doesn''t encounter those nemesis, she is invincible?"


    "That''s right." El nodded.


    "The secret of treasure the sea, that''s not right... The logia type devil fruit is too perverted, isn''t it?!"


    Carina''s worldview has been refreshed again.


    Not only her, but also Kuina and Nami herself have refreshed their worldview.


    But soon, Carina looked at Nami excitedly and said, "Since you are invincible now, Nami, those Fishmen must not be your opponents, you can go back and turn them into grilled fish."


    Nami nodded excitedly. then her eyes were filled with mist again, she rushed towards El, and hugged his waist, weeping with joy: "Nii-san... Thank you for giving me such a precious thing, thank you... .."


    the three girls are not stupid.


    On the contrary, all three of them are girls with excellent brains.


    From El''s eloquent words, it is not difficult to see that El has a very good understanding of Devil Fruits, and he also understands the preciousness and power of Logia type devil fruit.


    Just the elementalization that ignores all physical attacks, is enough to make the value of this Devil Fruit break through the sky.


    If El eats it, he, who was originally a swordsman, will definitely be stronger.


    However...


    Not only did El not eat this Devil Fruit, but he gave it to Nami, just to give her the ability to take revenge herself.


    Such a generous act touched not only Nami, but also Carina and Kuina.


    At this moment, they were even more convinced that El was the ''captain'' that they would followed all their lives.


    "Hehe... If you want to repay me, then use your power to protect us well."


    El hugged Nami back, touching her head, and joked.


    "Uh-huh..."


    Nami''s nodded her Head vigorously in El''s chin.


    After wiping all her tears on El''s robe, Nami took a long time toe out of his arms, and her beautiful eyes seemed to be burning with orange mes, looking at El with a firm expression: "Nii-san, I It will definitely be your most trusted wing!"


    "I am looking forward it."


    El nodded with a smile.


    then...


    This trip to Syxis Ind has finallye to a sessful conclusion.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    "Fire fist, fire gun, me mirror..."


    "fire bomb, firefly, Fire Dragon st, Fire Lily "


    *bang* *bang* *bang*


    December 1, 1510 of the Sea Circle Calendar.


    Sixis Ind.


    After finding the devil fruit, the four were in no hurry to leave.


    Even though Nami was in a hurry to return to Cocoyasi Vige and defeat the Arlong Pirates to save the vige, she was persuaded by El''s to stay in Sixis Ind to develop the ability of The Mera Mera no Mi devil fruit.


    The strength of the Devil Fruit lies in the physical strength and imagination of the user.


    Stamina is the energy consumed by using Devil Fruit, simr to MP in the game.


    Imagination is how a person with ability uses her ability.


    From a little girl who was powerless, suddenly bing the strongest in the team, Nami naturally didn''t know how to develop her own abilities.


    Fortunately, she has El a transmigrator by her side.


    El didn''t let Nami copy Ace from the original mangapletely, but after letting her copy part of it, he copy fire Jutsu from another manga called "Naruto" and let Nami learn some simple things first. Then develop otherplex tactics.


    "The biggest advantage of those with Natural elements is that they only need to consume physical strength so that any part of their body can release the elemental power they possess."


    "For example, a man who eats swamp devil fruits can spit out swamps from his mouth; another example, a man who eats ice devil fruits can spit out ice cubes from his mouth, or exhale an air that freezes everything..."


    "Simrly, you are a me person in the natural element. As long as you consume physical strength, you can exhale high-temperature heat from your mouth, and spit out mes."


    "And these mes transformed by your physical strength will be under your control within a certain range."


    "You can use your imagination to control the mes to change various forms, or you can make the mes into a sea of fire and then condense them into a huge fireball..."


    After Nami released the tricks she developed, as usual, El continued to exin to her the knowledge of natural elements Devil Fruits.


    "What''s more critical...every high-level natural element''s user is synonymous with disasters."


    "They can easily create natural disasters with amazing coverage with powerful elements, and the consumption is pitiful."


    "For example, your Mera Mera no Mi, even if the current me is only orange, you can ignite a lot of things. It only needs to consume a certain amount of physical strength, convert it into me and release it, the me will burn the surrounding objects and automatically create more mes for your own use..."


    "So, in some locations that are beneficial to you, you can create battle stages that are suitable and beneficial to you without consuming too much physical strength..."


    "...I see, Nii-san."


    Listening to El''s teaching quietly, Nami nodded earnestly.


    "Okay, the basics that should be taught to you have been taught."


    El touched Nami''s head and said something that made Nami jump up excitedly: "Next, let''s go to your hometown and turn those Fishmen into grilled fish."


    "That''s great, thank you, Nii-san!"


    Nami jumped into El''s arms excitedly.


    But unlike thest time when she cried with joy, now Nami has untied the knot in her heart and regained the liveliness and cuteness before her adoptive mother was killed.


    Because... she has been pinched into her own shape by El.


    This age is the best development stage.


    El''s kindness to them can be felt by the three girls even if they are numb.


    Not to mention, they are not numb at all.


    Under his attack, how could they possibly escape his clutches when they were still young.


    It is also fortunate that Nami is still young, otherwise, I am afraid that there will be no return, so I can only promise.


    When El and Nami returned to the boat, the small sailboat finally lifted anchor and set sail after more than a month and left the ind of Sixis.


    In order to solve her own vige as soon as possible, Nami, who had already been ''sessful in her studies, did not stop on any ind, and returned all the way to the Cocoyasi Vige.


    ...


    boom--!


    a weekter.


    The small sailboat finally returned to the sea where the vige of Cocoyasi was located.


    After driving for a while, they will be able to see the ind where Cocoyasi Vige is located.


    At this time, Momoo was ordered to patrol the nearby waters and specially attacked some ships that had strayed near into the Cocoyasi vige. Momoo, who was brought to the East Blue by the Arlongs Pirates from the Grand Line, suddenly appeared in front of the ship.


    "Fire Fist - Boom!"


    A giant pir of fire, transformed from Nami''s physical strength, smashed directly on Momoo.


    The orange me instantly spread all over its body andnded on the surging sea surface, evaporating the seawater that touched the me into water vapor, making a ''Zizi'' sound.


    whoosh-Swish!


    However, Momoo is a sea beast from the Grand Line after all. It is veryrge, and only the upper body is covered by mes.


    It wasn''t that long after eating the Mera Mera no Mi, and the me were still orange, and she couldn''t burn a sea beast instantly at sea.


    When the Momoo dive into the water and used the sea to extinguish the fire, El suddenly turned into an afterimage and fell into the sea like an arrow.


    Before falling into the sea, the sword in El''s hand rushed out with a snow-white cold glow.


    The cold glow is like a meteor, and it is fleeting.


    the next second...


    In the sea in front of the ship, a ditch that was more than 20 meters wide and 500 deep appeared.


    Looking from top to bottom, the three girls can still see that in the sea torn apart by the flying sh, Momoo, which is covered with burning marks, has been divided into two, and it has fallen to the surface that appeared out of thin air.


    The ditch appears fast and heals fast.


    In just a while, the sea that was divided into two was restored to its original state.


    However, in the sea, some of the seawater was a dazzling red, and there were two corpses of sea beasts floating on.


    "...put down the boatdder."


    At the same time, El''s voice came from under the boat.


    "Oooh..."


    It wasn''t until the voice sounded that the three girls returned to reality from a stunned state.


    Looking at each other, the three girls could see shock in each other''s eyes.


    "Nii-san... got stronger again!" Carina sighed.


    "Can I really beat him?" Nami looked suspicious.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Just like Carina said.


    El is getting stronger again!


    As the chosen son of this era, El has a rate of growth like Charlotte Linlin, who made a name for herself in the second half of the Grand Line at the age of 6, and who first offered a bounty of 50 million Belly in that era.


    This growth rate will slowly slow down until he developed out his talent, or wastes it.


    In the more than three months on Sixis Ind, El went to the sea to hunt, and the coast of Sixis Ind was piled with the bones ofrge and small sea beasts.


    Converting these sea beasts into energy, describing in the vocabry of the game... In the past three months or so, El has not only risen one or two levels.


    The skyrocketing physical strength and physique cannot be described by data.


    However, the coverage of El''s "Breath of All Things" was fully doubled.


    The enhancement of "Breath of All Things" allows his swordsmanship to sh with a wider range and greater power.


    Just like Hawkeye''s on Paramount War, he just swept his sword, and cut off the iceberg he doesn''t know how long.


    With just one drawing of his knife, El was able to cut out a ditch that was hundreds of meters deep on the sea.


    Mamoo, who came from the Grand Line, was cut into two by this sh.


    As the saying goes, people change every year.


    Before long, El will be a 9-year-old boy.


    It has been nearly four years since he mastered "Breath of All Things". With El''s strength and talent, it is not surprising that he develops fast.


    And...that''s not his full strength.


    After taking out momoo, El lets Nami continue driving the ship while he goes back to his room to take a shower and change into new clothes.


    Seeing this, Carina took the initiative toe in and wash El''s hair and back.


    "Nii-san, will it be inconvenient for you to have long hair?"


    Carina asked curiously while washing El''s hair.


    "It''s a little inconvenient, but don''t you think i look handsome?"


    Sitting on the small stool, El asked narcissistically while rubbing the bath towel on his body.


    The two have known each other for nearly half a year. El, who has long regarded each other as importantpanions, has nothing to hide from the three girls except for concealing his ability to read people''s hearts and his identity as a transmigrator.


    On this side, of course, he doesn''t mind being exposed in front of the three girls.


    "long white hair obsession, Nii-san, your hobby is really special."


    Carina firstined, and then let out a uniqueugh, saying, "Uhhehe... I''ve decided that starting today, I will also have long hair."


    "I believe that Carina with long hair will be super beautiful."


    As for Carina''s decision, El would have agreed with both hands and feet if he hadn''t had a bath towel on his lower body.


    Speaking of which, Carina in the theatrical version, whether she has long hair or a single ponytail, is indeed super beautiful.


    "Uhhehe..."


    Carina, who was praised by El, smile shyly and looked forward to her long-haired self in the future.


    After washing El''s hair, Carina rubbed El''s back again, and after doing this, she left the bathroom.


    From the slightly reddened look on her face, it can be seen that Carina''s growth in the past six months is no longer the one she didn''t understand anything when they first met.


    Carina, who likes to read books, matures earlier than Nami.


    I just don''t know why... Even though Carina already understands this aspect, she still washes his hair and rubs his back with Nami every day.


    After El finished taking a shower and caming out with a towel holding his hair, the outline of an ind could already be seen in front of the ship.


    "Oni-chan, you came out just in time, we''ll be there soon."


    Carina, who was chatting with Kuina, raised her hand and greeted El.


    "Ok."


    El nodded, then walked behind Nami who was at the helm, put his hand on Nami''s head, and asked with a smile, "Have you figured out how to resolve the conflict with the vigers?"


    "Hehe... I can only tell the truth, I believe they will understand me." Nami stuck out her tongue.


    Since her adoptive mother was killed, Nami joined the pirate group that killed her mother and engraved the Tattoo of the Arlong Pirates on her arm, which caused her to be ''excluded'' and ''disgusted'' by Cocoyasi Vige. On the way to the vige, the vigers would avoid her like a gue god, or treat her with cold eyes.


    In the whole vige, aside from her sister, Nami had no one to talk to.


    certainly...


    It''s just what Nami thinks.


    In fact, after she told her sister about the 100 million contract with Arlong, her sister Nojiko turned around and sold her, telling the vigers about it.


    The vigers'' ''exclusion'' and ''disgust'' towards her are just to cooperate with her in acting.


    "In that case, let your ''rtives'' and ''enemies'' be shocked by you."


    El rubbed Nami''s orange hair and encouraged: "Vent your inner hatred to your heart''s content. No need to worry about other things, none of them can escape out of my observation haki. "


    Nami nodded vigorously, then clenched her little hand, and an orange me appeared on her fist, with a firm expression on her face "I will let them feel my pain, and then turn them all into grilled fish!"


    After a while.


    The ship finally arrived at the Cocoyasi Vige.


    The small sailboat was moored on the ports. As soon as Nami''s figure appeared, the vigers on the port immediately lowered their heads and left here as if they had seen the god of gue.


    This kind of behavior made Carina and Kuina frown slightly.


    They, who didn''t know the truth, suddenly felt a little helpless for Nami in their hearts.


    However, El''s feeling was the exact opposite of theirs.


    Those vigers bowed their heads, not because they didn''t want to take another look at Nami.


    Instead, they were afraid to look at Nami one more time, because the heartache for Nami would make their expressions wed, so as to destroy Nami''s n.


    Their acting may deceived him, but their emotions can''t.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    "Ahhhh... bastards, Big Brother Arlong won''t let you die easily... ah ah ah ah..."


    On the beach not far from the port, the Fishmen who was in charge of watching this area became the target of Nami''s first battle and revenge.


    The result is needless to say...


    Although the physique of the Fishmen is ten times that of an ordinary human being, in the first half of the grand line, in front of the almost invincible logia devil fruit, he is just like his big brother Arlong back then in his mouth, facing Kizaru who was a Vice-Admiral of the headquarters back then, there is no resistance at all.


    The fishmen being targeted was two meters tall, nearly more than one meter taller than Nami.


    However...


    Nami just turned her arms into mes and used mes mirror to drown the Fishmen.


    The Fishmen was like walking on a sea of fire, his whole body was covered with a thickyer of orange mes, his tall and strong body fell to the ground and kept rolling, and letting out a miserable cry.


    "To be able to speak ruthlessly, as expected of a fishmen."


    Looking at the Fishmen whose body was gradually exuding a burnt smell, Carina did not have the slightest bit of sympathy but instead joked with a smile on her face.


    It is not difficult to see from Carina''s reaction that El''s cultivation in the past six months has begun to take effect.


    You cannot be a strong without seeing blood, and there is no strong persons who do not have blood on their hands.


    After the initial bond was established, every time El hunted, the target would be beheaded.


    Nami and Carina also became ustomed to it from the initial difort.


    This habit not only strengthens their psychological endurance but also sublimates their choice.


    Under the influence of El, Nami, and Carina views have changed.


    If they were still a nk sheet of paper half a year ago, then this nk sheet of paper has now been painted with El''s color.


    This is why Nami drowned the Fishmen with mes as soon as they met, and Carina looked at the charred Fishmen andughed out loud.


    Afterpleting the achievement of her first kill, the next step is Nami''s solo show.


    In the coverage area of his Observation Haki, the entire "Arlong Pirates" is under his watch.


    They started hunting and burning to death the Fishmen patrolling outside and inside the Cocoyasi Vige one by one.


    When encountering a lone Fishmen, El asked Nami to do it himself.


    If he encounters two Fishmen, El will subdue one of them, read the other''s memory by the way, and finally let Nami burn them all to death.


    Drowning and burning are among the most painful ways to die in any world.


    In order to avenge herself and transform her will, like the female warriors of the Ind of Women, who mastered the Armament Haki at a young age, El did not steal her ''experience''.


    the four with such a high-profile killing behavior, was inevitably discovered by the vigers of Cocoyasi Vige.


    "Nami, you..."


    The vigers, led by Genzo and Nojiko, soon found the four who were hunting those fishmen.


    Looking at Nami, who was covered in orange mes, as if the god of fire had descended, and burned a Fishmen into grilled fish, the vigers of Cocoyasi Vige had their worldview refreshed.


    "Everyone, it will be all right soon."


    Nami, who had killed more than a dozen Fishmen, had an unprecedented self-confidence at this time.


    Seeing Genzo and Nojiko bringing the vigers over, Nami didn''t care if their attitude towards her changed, she couldn''t help showing them a familiar smile that her adoptive mother would often put on her face before she was killed: " Wait a minute, I''ll take down the "Arlong Pirates" soon. "


    After finishing speaking, Nami took the three and walked towards the Arlong Park.


    The vigers who were shocked by Nami''s strength and words all stared nkly at the backs of the four of them.


    "Everyone, get ready to fight the "Arlong Pirates". "


    Genzo, who was the first to react, pressed the hat on his head, looked at the vigers with a serious look, and said in a deep voice, "We can''t let Nami fight alone, we''ll help them too!"


    "Of course, how can we let a few children take risks for us?!"


    "Nami is a kind and lovely girl, but I have to give her a cold look every day. Her heart must be very painful, and I don''t want to act anymore!"


    "I can''t stand the rule of the "Arlong Pirates" for a long time, I''m going to fight with them! "


    "Everyone, go back and get the weapons, we will also go to the Arlong Park!"


    "..."


    The shouts of the vigers, separated by a long distance, faintly entered the ears of four.


    Although she didn''t totally hear what these voices said, Carina recalled the expressions of the vigers and she couldn''t help but look at Nami with a puzzled expression: "Nami, are you really being ostracized and hated by the vigers? Those concerns and expressions are different from what we met at the port"


    "Yeah...it should be." Nami was also a little uncertain.


    "In your memory, I read your conversation with Nojiko..."


    At this time, El opened his mouth to wake up Nami: "If there is no ident, Nojiko should hide it from you and secretly tell to the vigers."


    Hearing this, Nami suddenly widened her beautiful eyes.


    "If that''s the case, then the picture just now is understandable."


    Carina nodded suddenly: "Their exclusion and disgust are all in cooperation with Nami''s acting."


    "Why did they do this?" Kuina finally couldn''t help being curious and asked.


    Looking at Nami, who was unknowingly bursting into tears, but with a bright smile on her face, Carina said slowly, "It''s very simple, because they don''t want to disappoint Nami''s desire to turn to the enemy who killed her mother, and they don''t want to let her down and be worried about them."


    "I see..."


    Kuina nodded, while El looked at the Arlong Park that had already appeared in front of his eyes, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly: "To celebrate the reconciliation between Nami and the vigers, let''s build a big bonfire here."


    "Ok!"


    Nami wiped away her tears and nodded vigorously.


    "Right..."


    At this moment, El seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly reminded Nami: "I just read the memory of that Fishmen, and Arlong and one of his cadres both use a technique called "water mming". "


    "There is also a Fishmen, who will attack with a water cannon. All three of them may have the ability to touch you. You must not be careless."


    "umm..."


    Nami nodded vigorously again, and said with a serious face: "I will not give them a chance to get close, I will solve them as quickly as possible."


    "You still have little actualbat experience, you only need to deal with Arlong."


    To avoid the possibility of one in ten thousand, El still chose to intervene: "You just need to pay attention to Arlong''s water strike, don''t get hurt by him, as for the others leave it to me to solve it."

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    "me wall"


    *Boom!*


    As the girl''s coquettish voice sounded a circr me wall suddenly rose up around the Arlong Park.


    Creating such a huge wall of mes exhausted Nami''s physical strength.


    The me wall, which was transformed with almost all of her physical strength, also achieved a huge effect.


    The circr me wall blocked the entrance and exit of the Arlong Park, and also blocked the back path of the "Arlong Pirates" trying to escape from the swimming pool connected to the sea.


    At this time, the Arlong Park was like a volcano, filled with high temperatures.


    "No...impossible..."


    Inside the mes, the Arlong Pirates, headed by the Arlong and the three cadres, looked at Nami, whose body was covered in mes, there was no usual arrogance on their faces, it was all covered by fear.


    Even Arlong himself saw on Nami''s body the image that made him extremely frightened, and would wake him up from nightmares every night, making him roar in disbelief: "You have only been out for half a year, how could you be a logia type devil fruit user?!"


    In the entire East Blue, no one is more aware of the power and iprehension of those with natural elements than himself aftering out of the Grand Line.


    Because he was one of the pirates who was arrested by Kizaru and thrown into the Impel Down.


    The power of the Pika Pika no Mi is still the nightmare of Arlong.


    There is no Armament Haki, no sea stone weapon, except for a few fishmen that can use water themselves, they can''t touch the body of the natural elements user, let alone defeat their opponent.


    And now, under the ves they rule, there is a natural elements user.


    At this moment, Arlong can''t wait to travel back to half a year ago and kill himself who threatened Nami to join them and made a contract of 100 million Belly with Nami.


    At that time, he should not be greedy for the other party''s talent and should strangle this little girl to death.


    Unfortunately, this world does not have ifs.


    Arlong never thought that the weakest sea area in the world would have an unowned Logia type devil fruit.


    And this Logia type devil fruit was identally eaten by Nami, who had hated him to his guts.


    Now that the surface of the swimming pool are covered in mes, they have no choice but to beg for mercy or fight to the death.


    "Nothing is impossible, Arlong, prepare to die!"


    Looking at the enemy in front of her, Nam face was full of hideous hatred.


    Her adoptive mother was shot to death, it was just more than half a year ago.


    Nami would dream about this image countless nights before she met El and be untangled by El''s almost doting warm-hearted attack.


    Her hatred for Arlongs is at its deepest stage.


    "...Escape,patriots, you guys break through the me wall and jump into the sea to escape."


    Arlong shouted loudly: "She is a natural elements user now, you can''t hurt her at all, fighting her will only increase casualties in vain."


    "Big Brother Arlong..."


    "Listen to Big Brother Arlong, let''s escape!"


    Looking at Arlong who waspletely frightened, the other Fishmens fell into a daze.


    Only the three cadres were calm and urged theirpatriots to leave: "escape now, we will dy a time for you."


    After finishing speaking, Kuroobi, who had reached rank 40 in Fishmen karate, kicked the beach chair in front of him and smashed it towards Nami.


    boom--


    However, Nami just waved her hand, and her wrist turned into a me, submerging the flying chair and burning it to ashes.


    At this time, the members of the "Arlong Pirates" also rushed towards a wall of mes from different positions.


    Behind that wall of mes is the pool connected to the sea.


    As long as they break through the me wall and do not die, they can use the seawater to extinguish the mes, and then take advantage of their ability to quickly dive deep into the sea to avoid Nami''s pursuit.


    Even if Nami''s Mera Mera no Mi fruit is a high-level element, at this stage, she can''t instantly boil part of the sea.


    As long as they can return to the sea, they are safe.


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    In this regard, Nami directly mobilized the power of the mes around her.


    The elemental power transformed by her physical strength will be controlled by her within a certain range.


    The me wall made by consuming almost all her physical strength was not just used by Nami to block the opponent''s escape route.


    Creating a stage that has an advantage for herself is her biggest purpose.


    Following Nami''s control, several huge fire ball flew out of the me wall and roared down towards the oing Fishmens.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah..."


    The fire ball drowned the Fishmens and created a sea of fire on the ground, a pitiful cry came from the mouth of the Fishmen who was copsing in the sea of fire.


    "Brother Arlong, save me..."


    Hearing the cries for help from hispatriots, Arlong looked at Nami with hate, and roared ipetently, "Nami!"


    "Don''t be in such hurry, Arlong, you will soon be a grilled fish like them! "


    Nami, who covered half of her body with mes, walked towards Arlong.


    As her footsteps approached, a few fire ball emerged from the tall me wall behind them, roaring toward Arlong and his three cadres.


    Looking at this scene, Arlong subconsciously retreated.


    It wasn''t until there was no way out that he roared with a hideous face: "Let''s go together, at her age, creating a scene of this scope is already her limit, as long as she attacks us, she will reveal a w, it is the moment for us to turn defeat into victory! "


    After finishing speaking, Arlong opened his hand, condensing a fist-sized water ball, and throw it towards Nami.


    Like the Arlong, Kuroobi, one of the three cadres, also condensed a water ball and shot it towards Nami.


    "Water cannons--!"


    At the same time, Chew, also spits out a jet of water and flooded towards Nami.


    "me Mirror"


    *Boom!*


    In the face of the three people''s counterattack, Nami just waved one hand and released arge me, resisting and evaporating the three people''s water attack.


    While the steam was rising, the fire ball that split out from the me wall hit the three cadres with great precision, creating a huge sea of fire.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah..."


    Hatchan, Chew, and Kuroobi also followed the other Fishmen, rolling in the sea of fire and screaming that shattered Arlong''s courage to fight back.


    With just one move, Nami instantly killed the three cadres of the Arlong Pirates.


    This scene also made El put down his palm on the handle of his sword.


    It seemed that he still underestimated the power of the logia type devil fruit.


    Unless assassinated, the attack from Arlong and others is not enough in front of the natural element user.


    Water beats fire, but only if the water is strong enough.


    Otherwise, it is the fire that will evaporate the water.


    Their water obviously can''t ovee Nami.


    The only hope that could hurt Nami was easily resolved. The fate of the Arlong Pirates was to be ughtered by Nami.


    After a while, the entire Fishmens of the "Arlong Pirates" were engulfed by fire controlled by Nami and turned into charred grilled fish.


    Soon, the entire "Arlong Pirates" was left with Arlong alone.


    During this period, Arlong attacked Nami with a water attack more than once. As a result, Nami raised her hand to resist from the beginning, and finally released mes directly from her body, allowing the mes covering her body to automatically defend against the Arlong''s water attack.


    Arlong''s attack, before it could get close to Nami, was vaporized by the mes around Nami''s body.


    At this time, Arlong, whose body had been squeezed out of water, had already sat on the ground with a dull expression on his face, looking at the scorched corpses of hispatriots on the ground who try to turn defeat into victory, but were defeated by Nami with absolute strength.


    This despairing appearance was theplete opposite of the arrogant and powerful appearance when he upied Cocoyasi Vige.


    Looking at thepletely frightened Arlong, Nami said with disgust, "Bell-mere, were killed by garbage like you!"


    "Repent in the sea of fire, filthy Fishmen."


    Raising her little hand that turned into mes, Nami waved it vigorously.


    In an instant, the me on the me wall, as if attracted by a ma, split a part of the me again, condensing into several huge fire ball, flying down from different positions, andpletely drowning Arlong and Nami herself.


    "Ah ah ah..."


    In the sea of fire created by the fire, Arlong made a miserable cry.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    "Nami, are you all right?!"


    When the me wall that blocked all the entrances and exits of the Arlong Park disappeared, and the four of them came out, the vigers who were blocked by the me wall suddenly came over and asked with concern.


    "Everyone, it''s alright..."


    Looking at the vigers in front of her, Nami showed a cute smile and shouted, "The Arlong Pirates have all been killed by me."


    "..."


    Although it was already known that Nami had be very powerful, this reply made the vigers'' breathing stagnate slightly.


    Immediately, deafening cheers rang out from the open space outside the Arlong Park.


    At night, a huge bonfire was set up on the square of Cocoyasi Vige, and the vigers organized a banquet to celebrate the demise of the Arlong pirates'' tyranny.


    And those vige heads, under Genzo''s watch, equally divided the treasure in the treasury of the Arlong Pirates.


    Now the rule of the Arlong pirates has not taken root.


    The viges headed by Cocoyasi Vige have not been destroyed by the Arlong Pirates because they cannot afford the offerings.


    Their nightmare had just begun, but they were awakened by Nami.


    In the previous hunting of the four, the heads of the pirate leaders and their collection in the pirate treasure house was the biggest gain.


    But this time, not only did they not want Arlong head, but they also didn''t want the loot they umted from viges.


    Instead, they let arlong be reduced to ashes in the sea of fire, and then give all the treasures in the Arlong Park to the viges under their rule.


    The three are naturally giving Nami a face by doing this and Nami did this to repay the vigers, and at the same time said goodbye.


    After being untangled from her heartache by El, Nami''s heart had already changed into El''s shape.


    She wants to follow El to go to sea, and she will never leave her Nii-san in her life.


    Therefore, she wants to repay the vigers in this way, or to be kind to them in this way, so that the vigers and those from next vige can take care of her sister Nojiko after she leaves.


    After all the treasure was taken out, Nami was temporarily separated from the three, she had to deal with other things and the three were warmly received by Nojiko.


    From seeing Nami ughtering Fishmen until now, Nojiko''s heart has long been suffocated.


    She is so curious!


    My little sister, she has only been out for half a year.


    As a result, after returning, not only did she have three morepanions, but she also gained an incredible power to control mes.


    In the past six months, what has she experienced outside?


    There was no time to be alone with Nami for the time being, so Nojiko could only ask the three of them.


    For Nojiko''s enthusiasm, El can''t adapt to it.


    Fortunately, at this moment, Carina stood up.


    With an extremely keen mind, Carina has stealing skills no less than Nami''s at a young age, as well as better intelligence andmunication skills than Nami.


    Among them, hermunication skills made Carina, not like an eight-year-old girl at all, her status was second only to El in the team.


    Even Kuina, who is skilled in swordsmanship, and Nami, who eats the devil fruit and canpletely abuse Carina, their status in the team is still not as good as Carina.


    Carina quickly used words to make Nojiko''s attention shift from El''s to her.


    While Carina and Nojiko were talking, El and Kuina looked at each other and quietly left the stage.


    Neither El nor Kuina are actually suitable for this kind of situation.


    Because El has the ability to read people''s hearts, he subconsciously does not want tomunicate with strangers.


    And Kuina is due to her character.


    If it was a banquet held by a few of them, then El and Kuina would have a great time.


    But strangers held a banquet especially to repay their gratitude, El and Kuina would feel ufortable if they sat for a long time.


    Before the vigers approached, El and Kuina chose to leave the venue secretly.


    "El, what are your ns next?"


    Walking in the direction of the sea, Kuina took the initiative to ask in order to find a topic.


    "Next, we will enter the grand line."


    Looking at Kuina in a red and white priestess costume, El smiled and said his thoughts: "After Nami ate the natural-type devil fruit, thisfortable ocean can no longer give me and you the pressure to grow up"


    "Only the great sea known as the "Pirate Graveyard" can make me stronger and allow you to realize the "Breath of all thing" as soon as possible. "


    "Ok!"


    Kuina nodded slightly, without any objection to El''s decision.


    Looking at Kuina, who was quietly walking with him because there was no topic to talk about, El''s mind suddenly shed with something, and suddenly asked: "...Kuina, are you willing to eat devil fruit? "


    "Eh?"


    Kuina was stunned for a moment, and asked subconsciously, "Why do you ask that?"


    "When you just joined, in fact, when I shook hands with you, I secretly read your memory..."


    El didn''t read Kuina''s memory, but he deliberately confessed to Kuina: "I know, seniors always said to you, ''Girls will never be the world''s number one swordsman because of physical limitations.'' And you have been contemting about it."


    "However, this restriction can actually be broken, that is, eating the legendary treasure of the sea ."


    "Just a Devil Fruit, Nami has changed from the weak to the strongest of our team."


    "So, are you willing to choose to eat devil fruit in order to break your limit?"


    With thest sentence, El stopped and stared at Kuina''s beautiful eyes under the night.


    "...And you?"


    Kuina didn''t answer immediately, but instead asked: "El, if it were you, would you choose to be a pure swordsman, or would you choose to eat a devil fruit?"


    "If my favorite devil fruit appears in front of me, then my choice is to eat it."


    El gave an affirmative answer: "The swordsmanship in this world has an end. Only with the help of external forces can we break through the ceiling and be the strongest swordsman in world history!"


    "For this, even if I pay the price of not being able to swim, I don''t care."


    Looking at El with a firm expression, Kuina suddenly smiled, and a beautiful smile appeared on her face "Then my choice is the same as yours, as long as I can share the pressure for you, even if it is not pure Even if I pay the price of not being able to swim, I am willing to eat the devil fruit!"

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    The sea at night is extraordinarily beautiful.


    Sitting on the beach, El and Kuina talked about various topics and imagined the future.


    By the time Carina and Nami found them, it was already early morning.


    After finishing everything, Nami was wearing a white bandage on her left shoulder.


    "did you hurt yourself?"


    Looking at the bandage on Nami''s arm, El said with a confused expression.


    The elementalization of a natural element user is a passive ability simr to El''s ability to see through people''s hearts that can be activated 24 hours a day.


    Unless it is attribute restraint, Armament Haki, seawater or sea stone, any attack that can break through their defense and can cause any damage will trigger the elementalization and be directly immune to it.


    For example, Nami are still hurts when she falls, but if a sharp object hits her when she falls, the body part will automatically turn into mes.


    Even the capable person himself cannot hurt himself.


    For example, Nami are still hurts when she pokes herself, but if she cuts herself with a knife, the ce where she is cut will directly turn into mes.


    Any attack that will break the defense and shed blood will trigger the elementalization of natural elements.


    So, El is curious about how Nami hurt her arm.


    Could it be that the vige tattoo artist equipment is made of sea stone?


    "Hehe... I just discovered this too, so I deliberately soaked my left shoulder in the seawater so that it wouldn''t trigger my passive ability." Nami smiled proudly.


    "Good idea, good perseverance!"


    Although Nami''s inner thoughts had already given her the answer as soon as his question was uttered, El still gave Nami a thumbs up.


    Soaking in seawater can certainly break the defense of the tattoo gun, but the pain of the wound is at least several times of the injury.


    After all, seawater are salty.


    Nami''s ability to endure such pain shows that her willpower has really be stronger.


    Now that the hate has been avenged, Nami''s final knot has all been unraveled.


    With the potential of her Mera Mera no Mi fruit to raise her potential, unless Carina and Kuina are suddenly stimted, that they directly awaken their Haki. Otherwise, if there is no ident, the second person in the team to awaken Haki will definitely be Nami.


    Coupled with her innate ability to feel the sea breeze with her body and know the weather changes hundreds of miles away.


    After leaving this ind El decides, he will train Nami to awaken her Observation and Armament Haki.


    ...


    The next morning.


    The port in the Cocoyasi Vige.


    After carrying the vigers'' farewell gifts to the ship, Nami stood on the side of the boat and waved goodbye to the vigers: "Goodbye, everyone!"


    "Goodbye, Nami!"


    "Nami, you must take care of yourself when you are outside, and you must pay attention to your body..."


    "If you get tired of ying outside, remember toe back and see us!"


    "..."


    With reluctance on their faces, the vigers waved goodbye to Nami.


    "Hehe...I see!"


    Nami responded loudly with a big smile.


    Because the knot of her heart was unraveled very early, after leaving the vige, she looked forward to going on an adventure to the unknown sea and fulfilling her dream of drawing a map of the world by the way.


    Incidentally...


    Since Arlong''s rule is not yet firmly established, he has not yet collided with Colonel Nezumi of the navy branch in the sea where the Cocoyasi Vige is located.


    Therefore, El didn''t bother to take a detour to kill Colonel Nezumi.


    But to avoid causing any ident, before the four left, Nami, under El''s reminder, deliberately left a phone bug for Nojiko.


    If there are pirates upying the Cocoyasi Vige, or if they are bullied by some foreign forces, the four wille back from the grand line to avenge them.


    After leaving Cocoyasi Vige, the life of the four returned to normal.


    Carina, as always, quietly reads the book, absorbing the knowledge from the book, and enriches her own knowledge.


    Kuina, on the other hand, had battle with El every morning, noon and evening, practicing obediently from morning to night, and battling with El, her clothes were even more tattered than a beggar''s clothes. which is interfering with El''s concentration.


    After the battle, Kuina consciously carried out various physical and basic training.


    Only Nami became the most unlucky one.


    In order to make her me temperature higher and her battery life longer, El forced her to do physical training every day.


    In addition, El also intends to help Nami to awaken her Haki.


    And as soon as he started training, El gave up.


    Because he hadn''t awakened his Armament Haki, he couldn''t attack Nami''s body at all, and Nami couldn''t cooperate even if she wanted to.


    El can only dispel this idea temporarily and prepares to help Nami to awaken Haki after awakening his Armament Haki.


    Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, it came to December 11, 1510 of the Sea Circle Calendar.


    After a few months, the ship returned to the Loguetown, where it was born.


    Afternding, the four went straight to Center Street.


    First, they went to the bank to withdraw a sum of money, then the four of them went to the hospital to get some medicines and then went to the clothing store to buy some training clothes.


    Finally, they went to the weapons and the sailing tool store to buy a few barrels of ordinary swords, as well as thepass specially used in grand line - Log Pose.


    The current Loguetown is not yet a peaceful ce under the jurisdiction of Smoker.


    Some merchants andpanies dealing in grey and ck area have set up branches here.


    The sailing tool shop in Loguetown is one of them.


    Not only do they have Log Pose, but it is one of the top-selling tools in the store.


    In order to ughter those pirates who entered the grand line for the first time, there''s propaganda for Log Pose ced at their door.


    The price of the Log Pose is dozens of times that of an ordinarypass.


    One is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer, even if they know they have been tricked, the four can only pay.


    After finally supplying some food and drinks, the four left Loguetown on the same day and set off towards the entrance of the Grand Line.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    "Is this the entrance to the Grand Line?"


    "The sea is going upstream. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I really wouldn''t believe that this world would have such a wonder!"


    In front of the Red Line which looks like the end of the world, the ship cannot even be called ants.


    Looking at the Reverse Mountain with uncountable tons of seawater going up, even though it has been read from the book, and El deliberately used reading other people''s memories as an excuse to poprize a littlemon sense to them, but the three little girls still have a look of amazement on their faces.


    "This feeling... Nii-san, go and pull up the sails!"


    As the ship got closer to the entrance of the Reverse Mountain, Nami''s body seemed to sense something and hurriedly shouted at El.


    "Ok."


    El nodded, and then in the blink of an eye, he came down to the mast, grabbed a rope, and pulled it hard.


    In the next second, the sail was shrunk by a huge force.


    After tying the rope to the nail, El returned to Nami''s side.


    At this time, the Ship has entered the current upstream.


    The ocean current is like a pair of invisible big hands, holding the Ship into the Reverse Mountain.


    Almost as soon as the ship entered the Reverse Mountain, the back of the ship seemed to be equipped with a jet, and it shot towards the top of the mountain like an arrow.


    The speed is so fast that even warships cannotpare with it.


    "It''s amazing!"


    "Is our hometown so vast and beautiful?"


    Nami grabbed the rudder with both hands, and the other three also grabbed the railing on the side of the boat.


    When they turned around, they saw that the East Blue had be their background.


    The thick fog filled the Reverse Mountain so that in the eyes of the four, the East Blue was like a fairnd filled with white fog and a beautiful phenomenon.


    It''s a pity that they can only appreciate such a view for a few minutes.


    In just a few minutes, the ship had reached the top of the mountain, and then it turned from top-to-bottom dive.


    The feeling of going up and down is very different.


    Carina and Kuina, whose center of gravity suddenly changed and light in weighted were almost thrown out on the spot.


    Fortunately, El caught them in time and made them hug him tightly.


    In order to give Nami a sense of security, El also hurriedly hugged the little girl from behind and made her lean against his chest tightly.


    Fortunately, going down the hill is as fast as going up.


    Also in just a few minutes, the Ship rushed out of the waterway and fell heavily onto the sea.


    "Huh... such a thrilling experience, I almost thought this ship would not be able to withstand the pressure."


    Nami, who was leaning against El''s chest, exhaled heavily.


    Even though she had already eaten a devil fruit, such an exciting experience still made Nami break out in a cold sweat.


    But her face didn''t turn pale, indicating that her courage is exactly what El thought, many times stronger than when she was in the original Manga.


    "Is this Grand Line?"


    Carina let go of El''s arm and forced a smile: "Haha...the sky is as blue as the sea, the legendary pirate graveyard is no big deal."


    Carina said so, but the slightly trembling voice, the stiffughter, and the cold joke words showed that Carina was also very frightened in her heart.


    Kuina is more honest.


    She seemed to be seasick, leaning against El''s arms, she didn''t even have the ability to speak.


    No wonder the two girls are like this.


    One second they were admiring a fairnd-like view, but the next second they seemed to fall from the sky.


    It felt like in El''s previous life, those guys with acrophobia went on a roller coaster, and almost got scared to death on the spot.


    Kuina and Carina did not vomit on the spot, it was already very good.


    "Let''s set sail and take a rest with the sea breeze."


    El goes under the mast, untied the rope, and lowered the canvas.


    Then the ship slowly starts sailing.


    Looking at the lighthouse at Twin cape, El nced at the bottom of the sea again, and a pity shed in his eyes.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, Crocus had already lived inboon body.


    El also intends to ask the ship doctor of the pirate king for some advice.


    But El hates waiting, especially when there is no time.


    And asking Crocus is just one of his choices, not his final choice.


    So, El chose to leave.


    At the same time, El also realized for the first time what pressure is.


    With Observation Haki, he knew very well how huge the fluctuation of life under the sea was.


    It is worthy of the name of the ind whale.


    Whether it is inside, or outside, if the enemy isboon, although, with flying shes and being not afraid of seawater, he is confident that he can hurt or even killboon.


    But he has no confidence that he can fightboon At the same time, protect his three littlepanions.


    If El is a Master swordsman who can cut off a mountain with one sh.


    The mereboon is just an existence that can be instantly killed with a single sh.


    Unfortunately, he is not.


    The huge fluctuation of life immersed in the sea is like a reminder and warning to El by the great sea.


    Although you are a born monster, Unfortunately..... you are still too weak!


    "Armament Haki, Famous sword, Navy Six-Style, Flying sh, Conqueror Haki, Conqueror Haki Entanglement...even Devil Fruits!"


    Looking at the sea in front of him, El secretly said in his heart: "In the next ten years, there are still many things to learn and master..."


    I can''t go onfortably any longer. As a transmigrator, El is about to start his action.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    *Boom!*


    With the lightning strike, the night was illuminated like a day.


    The deafening sound of thunder suddenly rang through the whole sea.


    The wind howled and the rain poured.


    Wave after wave beat on the sides of the ship.


    The surging ocean current made the ship rise and fall one after another, and the cabin was like on earthquake, a lot of items fell to the ground.


    "Is this Grand Line?"


    In the room in the third-floor cabin, the four looked out through the window at sometimes bright as day and dark as night.


    Carina, who was wearing a cotton coat and hadn''t had time to take it off, sighed slightly: "It was a blizzard just now, but now it has turned into a thunderstorm. This unpredictable climate is exactly what the waiter at the sailing tool store told me."


    "Fortunately we changed a boat, otherwise, if it was still the previous ship, we would have no ce to sleep just because of the seawater."


    "It''s been a busy day, you all go to rest."


    El took off the Log Pose on Nami''s wrist, put it on his own wrist and looked at the three girls who were slightly tired, and instructed them "I''ll watch the night. If there is any problem, I''ll wake you up."


    "Haa...then please, Nii-san."


    three girls didn''t hold back either.


    After yawning, Carina took off her coat, threw herself on the bed, buried her head in El''s pillow, and let out a uniqueugh: "Uhhehehe... I''m sleeping in Nii-san bed tonight."


    "Hehe... me too."


    Nami, who was nning to go back to her room, immediately threw herself on the bed and smiled while hugging El''s quilt.


    Seeing this scene, Kuina''s face flushed slightly, and then hurriedly bowed her head and left the room.


    The action of bowing her head seems to not want people to see her intentions.


    Unlike Carina and Nami, who were still eight years old and had been sharing the bed with El when they joined him.


    Kuina is already an eleven-year-old girl who knows basically everything.


    El developed so early, at the age of eight, he was the same height as the eleven-year-old Kuina, and now he is a few centimeters taller than Kuina. He is already 1.55 meters tall.


    Unfortunately...


    El is not only the same height as her, but his temperament and thinking are more mature than her.


    Standing in front of him and getting along with him, Kuina not only did not have the dignity of an elder sister but was like Carina and Nami, just like El''s little sister.


    Under the doting of El, in the past few months, if Kuina had not been able to hold back, she would have integrated into Carina and Nami long ago, and started being like a little sister like them.


    Although she wanted to rush over and hug the pillow and quilt that El slept on, Kuina still didn''t have the courage.


    As everyone knows, her contrasting appearance looks very cute in El''s eyes.


    In front of El''s passive ability to see people''s hearts, Kuina''s thoughts and intentions are invisible.


    However, he didn''t expose Kuina''s thoughts either, and he really couldn''t do anything about it now.


    After he has that ability, none of the three girls can escape his clutch.


    (wow)


    ...


    The baptism of the grand linested until dawn before ending.


    During those periods, the ship experienced baptisms such as snowstorms, thunderstorms, hail, etc., and left the course several times and returned along the original road.


    Fortunately, El read Nami''s memory, mastered some sailing knowledge, and got the ship back on track in time.


    It was not until the small sailboat entered one of the seven routes and got closer to the first ind that the violent sky and sea gradually returned to calm.


    "Nii-san, good morning..."


    Almost not long after the sea returned to calm, Carina and Nami, who had slept peacefully all night in the harsh climate, also woke up from their sleep.


    After saying hello to El, the two girls went back to their room to wash while yawning.


    "Am I that reliable?"


    Looking at the backs of the two girls, El couldn''t help pinching his chin and said a little narcissistically.


    With the ability to read people''s hearts, El naturally knew why Carina and Nami could sleep so peacefully in this environment.


    During the six months they have been together, Carina and Nami have developed a very high sense of dependence on El.


    As if with him by their side, they wouldn''t even be afraid of the sky falling.


    This sense of dependence fills El with a sense of aplishment.


    After a brief washing in the bathroom, El came to the cabin beneath.


    At this time, Kuina, who got up at six o''clock, was already preparing breakfast for everyone.


    "Breakfast will be ready soon, what about Nami and Carina?"


    Hearing the footsteps, Kuina, who was making thest fried egg and ham, turned to look at El and asked with a smile.


    "They''reing down soon."


    El sat on the main seat of the dining table, looked at Kuina who was busy in the kitchen, rested his chin with one hand and said, "you didn''t sleep muchst night, It''s really hard for you, getting up so early to prepare breakfast."


    "Idiot, don''t use your ability to peep at girl''s privacy."


    Kuina''s movements paused slightly, turned her back to El while blushing.


    "I just observe the sea every once in a while to see if there is any danger."


    El smiled unapologetically: "Even if you feel unhappy, for your safety, I will not change this."


    "Do whatever you want..."


    Kuina held a te in one hand and a cup of hot milk in the other hand, put it in front of El and gave El a dazed look and said, "Drink the milk, peeper."


    Looking at Kuina, who didn''t have the seriousness and coldness when they first meet, El picked up the cup and took a sip of milk, and his heart was filled with a sense of aplishment again.


    Don''t call him Young Master Swordsman El from now on, please call him - Master of Girl Cultivation, El.


    Just as El was teasing Kuina, Carina and Nami had already finished washing up and came down from the cabin above.


    After the four of them finished enjoying the breakfast made by Kuina, they resumed their usual daily life.


    Carina is in charge of observing the changes in wind and recording the changes on the Log Pose, while El takes Kuina and Nami to the training room for their hellish training.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    The first stop on the Grand Line of the four is not the whisky peak of the original manga "Cactus Ind", but an ind that is both ordinary and extraordinary.


    Ordinarily, there is always a town one grade lower than Loguetown, with a poption of more than a hundred thousand people.


    extraordinary, as the first stop of one of the seven routes, a town that is not in an affiliated country, nor has a navy branch or a permanent army, it has not been destroyed or upied until now.


    You must know that the pirate groups that came from the four seas were all so rebellious.


    Although there are also cautious pirates who dare not to make trouble in this town out of awe of the unknown, there are more brainless pirates who can''t wait to announce their arrival to the Grand Line and act recklessly.


    Therefore, this town has been able to stand strong until now, there must be a reason why countless pirate groups dare not make trouble.


    When the four came ashore, El used his ability to read people''s hearts and read the memory of a local resident, only to discover that this town was originally a ce sheltered by the ck market.


    The ck market is also known as the illegal markets, shadow markets, or underground markets.


    The ck market has never been a certain force, but a general term for an alliance.


    This is a huge alliance led by several kings of the dark world, followed by countless gray and ck forces, all over the world.


    In the ck market, almost everything is avable.


    Whether it''s a weapon, banned drugs, ves, Dance Powder, organs, intelligence, etc... All prohibited items, even humans, can be bought on the ck market.


    There is a saying in the pirate world: Even if you offend the Navy and Mary Geoise, you can''t offend the ck market.


    Because pirates are a profession, that consumes weapons. They cannot produce weapons on their own. Unless they are attacking navy bases, even if they snatch the enemy''s arms, it is not enough for them to squander.


    The only ce they can buy supply is the ck market.


    Not to mention pirates, even if the navy runs out of ammunition at sea, most of them will go to the nearest ck market to buy supplies, so as to avoid encountering other pirates at sea when they return, and they have no means to defend or attack.


    And a emperor standing at the apex of the ck market is Donquixote Domingo, known as The Heavenly Demon, or Joker. He even sold his firearms to Mary Geoise, who has ruled the world for 800 years.


    Yes, even the real hegemons of the world need to buy arms from Domingo.


    And Domingo is just one of the emperor of the ck market.


    This shows how powerful the ck market is.


    For pirates, the navy''s bounty for them is an honor, but if the ck market pulls them into the cklist, it''s a disaster.


    If they are cklisted by the ck market, unless they pay a higher price, other ck markets will not do business with them, which is equivalent to losing the only supply channel.


    Therefore, no matter how rebellious the pirate group is, they will not make trouble in the ce sheltered by the ck market.


    And this... is the reason why this dark town has been able to stand strong until now.


    "I didn''t expect that our first stop on Grand Line would be one of the strongholds of the ck market."


    Carina, who learned everything from El''s mouth, sighed slightly.


    There is also a ck market in East Blue, and she is also the only member of the four who has been to the ck market.


    Carina didn''t need to go back to the ck market until she met El.


    "The first stop is one of the strongholds of the ck market. For us, it is the blessing of the sea."


    The corners of El''s mouth rose slightly, and he walked towards the town: "Let''s go, let''s go shopping."


    After reading the memories of the local residents, as well as the Observation Haki thatpletely covered the town, El has already mastered all the information here.


    Here, maybe he has what he needs.


    The outside world is just an ordinary town. The real ck market is in a certain house in the town, it is a store specializing in the sale of arms and prohibited items.


    It''s not that other things are not sold, but the price is just too expensive.


    What El wants to buy, entering that market is no different from buying Log Pose in Loguetown, and he will definitely be ughtered in price.


    Because the appetite of the ck market is bigger than the sailing tool shop in Loguetown.


    Everything is sold here, but the price is unknown times higher than the normal market.


    Only those who are in dire need will enter the ck market.


    Since you came in, you deserve to be pitted and tortured.


    so...


    Unless El didn''t buy what he wanted in an ordinary store, he would go to the ck market and be scammed.


    After a while, El brought the three girls to the town''s sailing tool shop.


    Yes, the nautical tool store!


    What El wants to buy is still a Log Pose.


    To be precise, it is an Eternal Pose.


    "wee."


    As the four pushed the door and entered, the waiter''s voice suddenly entered their ears.


    Coming to the counter, El asked directly, "Do you have the Eternal Pose of Drum Ind here?"


    "...Yes, Drum Ind is well-known for its medical power on the grand line, and its Eternal Pose has always been one of the best-selling products, no matter which ind it is, the branch of ourpany, will prepare the Eternal Pose of this ind."


    The waiter obviously didn''t expect that the guest this time would actually know the existence of the Eternal Pose. It seems that the other party should not be a neer.


    After being stunned for a moment, she quickly entered the working state. From a counter full of ss balls, she took out a ss ball with a wooden frame simr to an hourss, cing it in front of the four, and said slowly.


    "I want it, and this eternal pose, help me pack it up."


    El nced at the ss balls under the counter, nced through the letters in front of the ss balls, then pointed to a few ss balls and said to the waiter.


    "...Wee toe back next time, guests please walk slowly!"


    From entering to exiting, El took less than three minutes.


    "Nii-san, why did you buy so many eternal pose?"


    Holding a wooden box containing a few ss balls, Nami, who was a navigator, only felt that she was very negligent.


    It turns out that there are so many types of recording pointers, including regr versions, eternal versions, and even new world versions.


    But more than that, Nami was more curious about El''s purpose in buying this eternal pose.


    "Drum Ind, a well-known medical country on the Grand line, nii-san, what are you going to do there?" Carina also looked at El with a puzzled expression.


    "Go to the most professional doctor to help or even teach us how to make ''nutrients''."


    El finally said his n, and it was also the reason why he didn''t want to risk waiting for Crocus at Twin cape


    "The Grand Line is different from the East Blue. There are many dangers here, and we can encounter powerful enemies at any time... practicing step by step, it''s too slow to improve our strength. We need to use external forces to be stronger."


    "So that''s it... The use of nutrients is to help us speed up our growth, there is actually such a method, as expected of you Nii-san!"

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    After buying the Eternal Pose, the four went to resupply the food.


    After all the supplies were brought back to the ship, the four El began to work.


    Although they have entered Grand Line, the main business of the four is still a team of bounty hunters.


    As long it was not thest resort before they had to change their alignment, the four would not let go of any chance to smash the navy and Mary Geoise money.


    Andpared to being pirate and looting others, how can youpare it to robbing a pirate''s treasure house and exchanging the pirate''s head for money, which is faster than a money printing machine.


    El''s current n is to go to Drum Ind to find the most professional doctor and get the method of making nutritional supplements.


    Unless the other party is unwilling to teach him, if he can sessfully obtains this production method and only needs to pay a sum of money, El will choose to pay, instead of forcibly reading the other party''s memory with his ability.


    After all, his every move will affect the three views of the three young girls around him.


    El didn''t want to be evil by grabbing it because he couldn''t get it so that the three girls who were originally very pure and would not give off a disgusting smell to him suddenly one day would exude a stench all over their bodies.


    That would definitely be a very frustrating thing for El, who has a the ability to read people''s hearts and aspires to be the ''world''s number one master of girl cultivation''.


    Even if he wanted to do something bad, El would hide it from the three girls. Until he could fully grasp and read people''s hearts, he wouldn''t mind doing such a thing in front of the three girls.


    Buying the manufacturing method, as well as the equipment, requires a lot of money.


    El likes feeling secure, and the hunting in Loguetown give him a sense of security at all.


    So, it''s time to make some money and give yourself a little extra security.


    then...


    It took a long time toe to the Grand Line, and the pirates at the first stop of this route just couldn''t help but have bad luck.


    Because they are pirates, in order not to lose the only supply channel, they dare not make trouble in the ce sheltered by the ck market.


    El had none of their concerns.


    With Observation Haki, El quickly determined the number and location of the pirates with strong breath on this ind.


    Then, just like hunting those pirates with base camps in the East Blue, El appeared directly in front of the target with three girls.


    on a street in the town.


    A group of pirates who were just about to go to the ck market to see if there were pirates selling more powerful guns in the ck market of the Grand Line was suddenly blocked by a few children.


    "Little devil, don''t block... ahh!"


    Walking in front of the team, a man with a height of 2.5 meters was about to hold El''s head with one hand and lift him up and throw him aside.


    The child in front of him suddenly turned into an afterimage and disappeared in front of him.


    At the same time, several pirates in the team with good strength or good dynamic vision only felt that a dark shadow shed in front of them.


    It''s like someone passing quickly by their side.


    And they don''t know that this is not an illusion.


    When El reappeared, he was already standing behind the pirates, in a posture of retracting his sword.


    A ''click'' sounded, as thest de was returned to its sheath.


    A series of sounds of torn fabrics suddenly sounded from behind.


    Those pirates of different heights had bloodstains on their limbs, and dazzling blood shooting out from the inside.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah..."


    With their tendons and hamstrings being severed, they all fell to the ground and screamed miserably.


    Crouching down and grabbing the head of a pirate, El read his memory directly and soon knew which pirate group they were, who the captain was, how much bounty the captain had, and the ce where the ship was moored on this ind.


    After finding the captain of the pirate group, El read his memory again to see if he had any other ''private money'' beside the treasure house of the pirate ship.


    After reading these memories, El waved to the three girls, pointing to the two pirates in front, and said, "I caught a big fish, this is a pirate group from the West Blue, The captain bounty is 45 million Belly, the bounty of those two guys, each is more than 21 million, and the boxes they are carrying are Belly they are going to use to buy weapons."


    "Wow..."


    Carina and Nami eximed for a while, "The captain is 45 million Belly, and the other two cadres add up to nearly 45 million Belly. The total value of these three people is actually close to 100 million bellies? "


    "Is this Grand Line?!"


    Since Arlong is the only strongest pirate in the East Blue this year and has not yet be the overlord of the East Blue in ten years, his bounty has not yet reached 20 million Berries and the pirates they hunted have never exceeded 20 million Berries.


    And now, at the first stop on Grand Line, they have hunted a pirate group with a total bounty of close to 100 million Belly.


    And not counting the money in their hands, and the treasure in the ship...


    Just the harvest of a pirate group on Grand Line, almost worth their total efforts for more than a month.


    This sense of happiness came so suddenly.


    "Pirates with a bounty of more than 40 million are so weak?"


    Looking at the pirate captain at El''s feet, Nami''s face was a little suspicious: "He doesn''t seem to be as powerful as Arlong."


    "Damn..."


    *bang*


    Hearing Nami''s contempt, the pirate captain endured the severe pain, and was about to scold him with clenched teeth.


    At this moment, a ck boot mmed onto his face, deforming his face when El stepped on, his teeth were broken, making him vomited blood.


    El, who stopped his next swear words, looked down at the pirate captain indifferently, and exined: "This guy couldn''t get live in the West Blue, and was forced by his enemies to escape into the Grand Line."


    "And you have to remember, don''t measure a person''s strength with a bounty."


    "Although I don''t want to belittle my hometown, East Blue is indeed recognized as the weakest sea, and Arlong Pirates are a more cautious and low-key pirate group."


    "If he didn''t enter the East Blue, but went to the other three sea areas, with a physique that is ten times stronger than that of humans, Arlong who could also fight in the water, and with strength of hispanion, his bounty would definitely be higher than this Guys over here."


    "...I see, Nii-san."


    Nami, who was ''rebuked'' by El, nodded her head obediently, showing a teachable appearance.


    Nami knew the purpose of El''s preaching.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    El''s actions can be described as resolute.


    After El defeated the pirate group, he beheaded the three pirates that had the bounty in front of the three girls, who had already adapted to the scene.


    After wrapping the three heads in clothes, El took the three girls to find the ship moored by the pirate''s group at the port.


    Having read the memory of the pirates and obtaining the necessary information, El no longer holds back to the pirates who are guarding the ship and directly kills them with a sh at their throat.


    Just like the "Dragon yer" Ryuma and Cavendish''s second personality... Any pirate who can''t keep up or react with El''s speed, faces El''s sh there is only one dead end.


    The sword-drawn sh like ck lightning has be El''s magic skill for harvesting trash.


    After killing the pirates guarding the ship and emptying the treasure house on the ship, as well as the ''private money'' of the pirate captain, the four went on to their next goal.


    If it weren''t for Nami who didn''t have much experience in fighting, El actually wanted to work with Nami to divide thebor and let Nami go to the ships of those pirates to catch their homes while they are gone.


    After all, in this era of sailing, mes are really a major killer in naval battles.


    To avoid any idents that Nami will identally burn the other party''s ship and treasures. El chose to do it himself. After Nami''s strength grows and she can better control her power, El will choose to let her join the battle.


    In just an hour, El killed three pirate groups, beheaded all their captains and officers, and emptied their treasury and the captain''s private money.


    Every time El made a move, it was on the street or in a tavern.


    His actions quickly spread throughout the town.


    When the other pirates heard the news, they were all terrified.


    They have just entered grand line, more or less with a trace of fear of the unknown.


    El''s high-profile hunting suddenly made these pirates think that the bounty hunters on grand line were all so powerful.


    Almost without hesitation, they fled the ind one by one before El found them.


    Many pirates with a lower bounty heard that the pirates with a higher bounty than him were all swept away by bounty hunters, and they even gave up the idea of continuing their adventure and prepared to flee back to their hometown.


    Grand line is a really scary ce.


    After all the targets escaped, El didn''t bother to chase them down.


    Because the three pirate groups he hunted had already made him rich.


    Yes, rich!


    If it in East Blue, El might hunt several pirate groups, and thebined harvest would not beparable to one of the three pirate groups.


    Because people like pirates are all guys who have no concept of money.


    they are people who like to spend a lot of money and hold banquets almost every day.


    If you don''t have money, go grab it, and if you have money, you will use it.


    For these pirates, they live at the tip of the de every day, and no one is sure if tomorrow will be their death date.


    What do you keep so much money for?


    If you have money and don''t spend it, you are a fool.


    in addition to eating, drinking, and having fun, they spend a lot of money to replenish ammunition and arms after each battle.


    And the reason why these three pirates are so rich is that they are well prepared.


    Out of reverence for grand line, each of their pirate groups went to loot before entering grand line, which was at their richest stage.


    The four who wiped out all three of their pirate groups and emptied their treasures and the captain''s private money naturally gained three times the happiness.


    Not counting the bounty of these captains and cadres, just their treasure and the captain''s private money, let El reap at least 700 million Belly.


    You know, this is 700 million Belly in 1510 of the Sea Circle Calendar.


    If the heads of those pirate captains and cadres were all turned into cash, El would have obtained at least one billion Belly in this hunt.


    In just one hour, the four had gained about a billion Belly.


    It can be seen how popr bounty hunters with strength and ability are in this era of great pirates.


    The printing speed of the money printing machine cannot bepared with it.


    Incidentally...


    After entering the grand line, El has already boarded the stage called ''The World stage''.


    On this stage, with a little dazzling performance, he will get lighting and exposure that is unmatched in the world.


    Because Grand Line, a route between the windless zones, is the site by the "World Economy News Paper".


    In the first and second half of this route, all the newspapers are the younger brothers of the "World Economy News Paper".


    With the power to publish newspapers and master the public opinion, there are only two owners.


    One is the "World Economy News Paper", which has domesticated tens of thousands of news coo; the other is Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters, which also has domesticated arge number of news coo.


    Butpared to the official Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters News, the people of the world prefer "World Economy News Paper".


    Because the whole world knows that the current president of "World Economy News Paper" one of the emperor of the dark world, Morgans, known as "big news", is a big speaker who dares to say and write anything.


    Over the years, Morgans does not know how many forces he has offended, including Mary Geoise, Navy Headquarters, the Four Emperor, the Seven Warlords of the Sea, and even the RevolutionaryArmy.


    The hegemonic force of the entire sea, what Morgans can offend has already offended.


    And he hasn''t been killed yet!


    However, as the price of being the loudspeaker, the "World Economic News paper" has not yet had its own home base, but a mobile headquarters that can move to other ces at any time.


    so...


    Under the report of Morgans, who was not afraid of death, the newspapers published by Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters did not attract much attention at all.


    At the same time because of the Celestial Dragon, the world is also full of rejection of this official news.


    So much so that Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters, in addition to some major events, no longer waste unnecessary financial resources on breeding news coo and printing newspapers, and chose to cooperate with Morgans.


    Since then, Morgans, like Domingo, have be a big man who eats both ck and white.


    Their news coo in the sky is more spiritual than seagulls, and thend is full of paparazzi who feed themselves.


    In a town of more than 100,000 people, El hunted pirates in a high-profile manner and also wiped out all three pirate groups within an hour.


    Since the beginning of the great pirate era, there have been very few bounty hunters with such young age and powerful strengths.


    then...


    Those reporters who secretly took pictures of El felt that the photos and information they took should be able to sell for a sum of money, so they faxed all the photos and information about him.


    Afteryers of review, El''s photos and achievements, as well as record and information in East Blue was founded by the newspaper agency, instantly k


    defeated most of the news materials from the first and second half of the Grand Line, and even the news materials from all over the world. A certain editor-in-chief of the World Economic News news paper thought it was a gimmick, and it was published on the second page of the newspaper. The next day, with the release of the "World News", it spread all over the sea.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    "Eight-year-old... Eight-year-old Bounty Hunter?"


    "Are you kidding me, this is only eight years old?!"


    "Within an hour, all three pirate groups were destroyed, and the total bounty of the captain and cadre exceeded 300 million Belly?"


    "The first battle of the strongest Bounty hunter in the East Blue in Grand Line, I didn''t expect that it is almost the end of the year, and this year there is such a dazzling new star."


    "Although not a pirate, but such a seedling, I believe that all the major forces will be very excited, right?"


    "Eight-year-old bounty hunter, and from the weakest sea and he can already send out flying shes. I really look forward to the future of this kid!"


    "If it wasn''t for the "Red-Haired Pirates" making a big move again, I''m afraid today''s "World Economic News Paper" headline would be this kid."


    "Red-Haired Pirates captain, Shanks, and his deputy Benn Beckman are these two monsters really going to lead their forces to challenge the authority of the three emperors and be the fourth emperor of the sea? "


    "If Shanks bes the fourth emperor of the sea, he should set the record for the youngest Emperor, right?! "


    "There are fewer and fewer cakes in the Grand Line. I hope those neers whoe from other seas(Paradise) will not be hit by these four monsters to the point of doubting their lives."


    "..."


    The second edition of the newspaper is the second biggest news after the headlines.


    Its exposure is second only to headlines.


    Therefore, when El''s name and photo were published in the second edition of the newspaper, it caused quite a stir all over the world.


    Swordsmen with superb skills and an understanding of "cutting through steel" are actually not umon in the first and second half of the grand line.


    On the contrary, it''s just like if you don''t master the power called Haki, you won''t remain alive in the strongest sea.


    If a swordsman does not master "cutting through steel", or even flying shes, then in the sea of grand line, they are no different from trash fish.


    Even if he has mastered "cutting through steel" and Flying sh, he is only upgraded from trash fish to elite or squad leader.


    Just like the rookie pirates in the red-haired pirate group, they are all existences with a bounty close to 100 million Belly.


    A mere rookie who has mastered "cutting through steel" and Flying sh, is not qualified to get their attention at all, nor is he qualified to be listed on the second edition of the "World Economic News Paper", the world''srgest news tform.


    El was able to break this record because of his age.


    Eight-year-old swordsmen are not umon, and can be found in any gym.


    But an eight-year-old master swordsman, who can exert flying shes, is rare.


    Last time, who was the child who became famous in the sea before the age of ten?


    Back to what era?


    Thest child who shocked the world at such a young age is one of the three emperors now at the top of the grand line, known as the Queen of Pirates - "BIG-MOM" Charlotte Linlin.


    And that era was an era when rocks d xebec had not yet dominated the world.


    In the eyes of the great men on the grand line, El''s current strength is not worth mentioning at all.


    But his potential has been valued by the major forces.


    In the field of swordsmanship, a monster is about to be weed!


    This is everyone''s evaluation of El, whose information has not been fully revealed.


    In fact, if the "Red-haired Pirates" were not going to be the fourth emperor, El''s deeds would have been the headline today.


    ...


    "Nii-san, you are really famous this time!"


    "The second edition of the "World Economic News", this is News published by the world''srgest newspaper agency! "


    "In other words, the people around the world who bought today''s "World Economic News" all know your name, Nii-san. "


    "There are countless young people, but the title of young swordsman is unique to you Nii-san."


    "Nii-san, you are so handsome..."


    "..."


    Holding today''s newspaper, Carina and Nami leaned over to El''s side and shouted excitedly.


    If you didn''t know it, you would have thought that El had reached the top and be one of the big figures in the world pyramid.


    "Idiot, what''s the joy in that?"


    El pinched the two girls'' faces and said seriously: "This news is ttering us, and it''s not a good thing for us at this stage."


    "Originally, my talent was only known to the East Blue and some forces with powerful intelligence capabilities, but now the whole world knows about my talent."


    "For some ambitious guys, my talent has made them feel very excited and threatened at the same time."


    "In order to get me, those ambitious guys will definitely send people, or evene to recruit us in person."


    "If the recruitment is sessful, they will get the help of at least a top swordsman in the future; if the recruitment fails, they will definitely want to avoid a great enemy in the future and kill us before we grow up."


    Hearing this, Carina finally understood the seriousness of the matter and nami even stammered: "Then... Then aren''t we in a very dangerous spot?"


    "You can say that."


    El nodded, looked at Nami, and said: "From now on, Nami, you are our trump card, try not to use the ability of your devil fruit."


    "In this case, when we encounter a strong enemy in the future, maybe you are the key for oureback."


    "Uh-huh..."


    Nami nodded again and again.


    "Haha..."


    Looking at the two girls who seemed to be frightened by him, El couldn''t help pinching their serious faces again andforting them "Don''t worry, things are not so serious, you all forget about my ability?"


    "If a strong enemy appears within my perception range, I will take you to retreat first."


    "By the time my n isplete, none of those people will be worth mentioning."

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Drum Ind is one of the most famous inds on the Grand Line.


    It is named after the shape of the mountain peak on the ind, which is like a maic drum.


    But rather than the name of Drum Ind, the world is more willing to use the alias of medicine country to call it.


    Now is thest month of the year 1510 of the Sea Circle Calendar.


    Mary Geoise''s World Conference has only just ended a few months ago.


    There are still four full years before the next World Conference.


    That is to say, the glory of the medicine country of Drum Ind will continue for several years.


    It was not until the death of the current king that his son Wapol seeded the throne and exiled all the doctors on the ind that this world-famous medicine country gradually became history.


    However, the current king will only start the final countdown next year. Drum Ind is still the same as the Water 7, and it is one of the most prosperous inds in the first half of the Grand Line.


    Just like how it''s impossible on going to the sea without a boat, it''s also impossible not to get sick.


    The cost of medical treatment in Drum Ind has also made it one of the richest affiliated countries. Every year, it can pay an astronomical amount of Heavenly Tribute. Its king has never been absent from the World Conference.


    In the waters near Drum Ind, there is a powerful navy branch that protects Drum Ind from the harassment of pirates.


    so...


    El was curious about what kind of a stupid king he was to do such a thing as ruining his kingdom thatys a golden egg .


    He really doesn''t know if wapol is the illegitimate son of the current king who was secretly greened(NTR) by the Celestial Dragon and exiled outside.


    The word pig is well deserved.


    After several days of sailing, the four finally arrived at Drum Ind.


    Before the medicine country became history, the passenger flow of Drum Ind was veryrge, not only people from nearby inds, but also people from other countries who traveled with their own escorts, or the rich nobles who were escorted by kingdom warships, and even people such as pirates and navy...


    Yes, pirates and navy appeared on Drum Ind at the same time, but no battle broke out.


    Because each affiliated country has its own army, unless the navy receives a request for help from the affiliated country, it cannot easily take action on the territory of the affiliated country.


    Even if you want to do it, you must report it to the affiliated country first.


    Otherwise, they will be investigated and receive punishment ranging from demoting in rank to the military court.


    That''s how the smoker and others cannot enter the kingdom of basta.


    "A lot of people and luxurious sailboats... Is this the world-famous medicines country''?"


    When the ship entered the port, the three girls were shocked by the countless luxurious ships in the port.


    On those ships, it was either the pirate g or the g of a certain chamber ofmerce, even the gs of the kingdom and the navy were hung up.


    Nobles and rich men in mink fur and gorgeous cotton-padded coats continued to get off the boat with their families and escorts and walked towards the Drum Ind, which was covered with snow.


    Such a scene is a sight that three girls will never be able to see in those countries in East Blue.


    And this is the foundation of Drum Ind, one of the fifty kingdoms that stand out from the more than 170 participating countries every time the world conference is held.


    After the ship is moored, El carried a backpack full of boxes and took three girls ashore.


    After purchasing a map of Drum Ind from a stall, the four first went to the local bank to deposit the Belly in their backpacks.


    Before Drum Ind turned from prosperous to backward, countless wealthy businessmen were holding banknotes and paying a lot of taxes to set up shop in this windy and snowy ce.


    Banks on every bustling ind in the world are no exception!


    After depositing the 900 million Belly, El was not in a hurry to find a way to make a nutrient supplement, but took the three girls and nned to rent the most luxurious room on Drum Ind.


    Then After El came into this world for nearly nine years, he finally experienced the feeling of being a low-ss person.


    Because the hotel refused to open the most luxurious room for him.


    The reason is that the luxurious room in their hotel is only rented to the nobles, wealthy businessmen, and the navy, not to the civilians! But in front of El''s ability, the front desk said in his heart that he would not rent it to the lower ss.


    Good guy... El didn''t expect that he after bing a transmigrator and having talents that are one in millions, and he still can''t get rid of the word ''low-ss'' in this life.


    In order not to spoil his n, El didn''t get angry, just silently remembered the name of this chain hotel, and opened an ordinary room to live in.


    "Damn, even the elevators are divided into ordinary and VIP. This hotel is so annoying."


    Taking the ordinary elevator upstairs, Carina said angrily.


    "Don''t worry, her boss will pay for her attitude in the future," El said indifferently.


    Compared with ordinary people, El is not so narrow-minded To settle ounts by finding the owner of the hotel to settle ounts.


    The big boss of this chain hotel is also an emperor-level figure in the dark world. Obviously, he doesn''t know the action of his subordinates, which will make him go bankrupt in the future, and even lose his life.


    The ''broad-minded'' El quickly put this displeasure aside.


    After temporarily settling down, the four began their purpose on this trip.


    Find the most professional doctor and method to make Nutrients supplements.


    And there are countless famous doctors on Drum Ind.


    However, El did not go looking for them one by one, but went straight to a certain mountain peak.


    At the top of that mountain peak, stands a castle, inside which is a 129-year-old doctor known as the "Witch" - Dr. Kureha.


    In the entire Drum Ind, there is no doctor better than her.


    With her ability and status, even if all the doctors on the ind were exiled in the future, she could still stay as the only doctor on the ind.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    There are many mountains on Drum Ind, and there are two ways to go up in the mountain.


    One is to climb up by one''s own ability, and the other is to pay a sum of money to take the cable car to the top of the mountain.


    El and Nami both have the ability to take the other two up the mountain, but with their savings of one billion Belly, they are not willing to suffer this hardship just for a small amount of money.


    After giving the payment, the four of them took the cable car to the top of the mountain.


    In front of them is a castle that stands on the snow and exudes an ancient atmosphere.


    The castle is at least decades, even hundreds of years old.


    The owner of the castle is a 129-year-old ''witch''.


    More than a hundred years old is nothing to the giants.


    But for ordinary humans, even mutant humans like Whitebeard and Charlotte Linlin, it is already too old.


    And Dr Kureha not only lived up to 129 years old but even after another ten years, she still looks like the same.


    To be able to live to this age, Dr Kureha must have a secret for her longevity.


    Maybe it was because she drank the ''drug'' made by herself that she was able to live until now.


    For more than 100 years, no one knew what the realm of Dr Kureha''s medical skills had reached.


    But what is certain is that the King of the pirate ship doctor, Crocus, is definitely inferior in front of Kureha.


    If she is willing to teach El how to make a nutritional supplement, then this nutritional supplement is definitely the most advanced in the world.


    There are three types of doctors on Drum Ind. One is that they are not famous enough. They practice in the hospital specially built for doctors in the Drum Kingdom, or they work as ordinary doctors.


    The second is a famous doctor who has made a name for himself and now only treats privileged people.


    The third is not working in the hospital, but opened a small clinic in other parts of Drum Ind, specializing in treating the destined people.


    Dr. Kureha is the third type.


    Although the name "Witch" is very loud on Drum Ind, except for some older generation who are rtively old and really know how amazing the medical skills of "Witch" are, others will not seek treatment from Dr. Kureha.


    Because Dr. Kureha had been semi-retired for many years until she was the only doctor left on Drum Ind, she would disdain stealing the business of those juniors.


    In addition, Dr. Kureha''s charges are very high, even more, outrageous than any famous doctors in the hospital.


    Therefore, the castle has very little traffic and is very quiet.


    dong dong dong...


    Coming to the door of the castle, El knocked on the door of the castle.


    "...Come in, the door is unlocked."


    An old and powerful voice sounded from above the door.


    ncing at the horn-shaped microphone above, El pushed the door directly and then walked towards the aura he felt with observation haki.


    On the way, no one came to entertain El.


    ''Sure enough... It will be one hundred and thirty years old soon, and an old monster who has experienced countless eras, how could she not use observation Haki. ''


    After sensing that the aura wave had not moved, and at the same time, through the ability to read people''s hearts, he found that the owner of the aura was also surprisingly powerful person.


    Perhaps, the other party had already ventured out to sea before rocks d xebec''s father was born.


    "...When you see the doctor, remember not to call him old woman."


    As if remembering something, El suddenly reminded the three girls beside him in a low voice.


    "Uh-huh..."


    Although they don''t know why El said that, the three Carina girls nodded obediently.


    dong dong dong...


    After a while, El came to the door of a room, and then knocked on the door e in."


    The old and powerful sounded again, but this time from the inside.


    "excuse me."


    El said politely, then pushed the door open.


    As soon as they entered the door, a picture that looked like aboratory withplex instruments everywhere suddenly caught the eyes of the four.


    In front of an instrument, there is also an old woman who is very fashionably dressed with a pair of sunsses on her forehead.


    Seeing this old woman, if it wasn''t for El''s reminder, the three Carina girls almost blurted out subconsciously: "What a fashionable old woman."


    Fortunately, they did not speak except for their red lips slightly parted.


    "Huh? It''s so small..."


    Dr. Kureha, who was fiddling with the liquid in the test tube, subconsciously nced at the four.


    When she saw that the aura she felt with observation haki was actually a teenager with baby fat on his face, a hint of surprise appeared on her wrinkled face.


    Awakening observation Haki at such a young age, wouldn''t he be born with observation Haki?


    And with this level of physical fitness, where did the little monstere from?


    Kureha, who was full of doubts, did not ask directly. But what she thought in her heart was visible in front of El''s ability.


    At this, El was surprised for a while.


    As expected of an old monster over 100 years old, just by finding his position with her observation Haki, she guessed that he has observation Haki, and also thought of it being born with.


    El, who was surprised in his heart, bowed respectfully to Dr Kureha "Hello, doctor Kureha, my name is El, I''m here to seek advice this time. Please teach me."


    The corners of Dr Kureha''s lips rose slightly, and she subconsciously said her mantra: "Do you want to know the secret of my eternal youth?"


    El was stunned, looking like an honest child for a moment, and said: "I''m only eight years old this year, and I don''t need the secret of eternal youth, I''m here to ask you, senior, how to make a nutritional supplement to make our body reasonably develop in advance and quick way and develop our talents."


    "The nutritional supplement that will make your body develop reasonably in advance, I didn''t expect you to have such an idea at a young age..."


    Kureha''s eyes lit up and then looked at El meaningfully: "I thought you were already twelve or thirteen years old, but I didn''t expect you to be eight years old... Your current state is already developing in advance. Now, did youe here to ask me for advice, is it for the little girls around you?"


    "yes."


    El nodded honestly.


    "I can teach you, but my fee is very expensive." Kureha readily agreed to El.


    "I know."


    From Carina''s hand, El took the only box that was not deposited in the bank, he opened it and said to Kureha, "Is 100 million Belly enough? If not, please give us some time, and I will Go out and collect money!"


    "...Little brat, you remind me of two little devils who were very active at sea decades ago."


    Looking at the box full of banknotes, Kureha took a deep look at El again, and then nced at the three girls standing on his left and right side "there are so many cute little girls beside you, I thought you were just like that lonely kid."


    After speaking, Kureha looked away and continued to fiddle with the test tube in her hand: "One hundred million bellies is enough, go out and sit in the living room."


    "Thank you, senior."


    El bowed again, then walked out of the room with three girls and gently closed the door.


    Through the ability to read people''s hearts, El also knew who the two little devils that Kureha was talking about.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    "Huhh... That old woman when she looked at Nii-san her eyes were so scary!"


    Walking on the corridor leading to the living room, Carina patted her chest and exhaled heavily.


    "Of course, the other party has already ventured out to sea more than a hundred years ago." El nodded.


    "One...a hundred years ago?"


    "Really? doesn''t that mean that the age of that old woman is already... more than a hundred years old?"


    the three girls were all taken aback by El''s words.


    Carina even calcted the time for normal people to go to sea, and almost couldn''t help eximing.


    Finally, she remember El''s reminder, and she covered her mouth and whispered to El.


    "yes." El nodded.


    "hiss..."


    The three girls couldn''t help but gasp.


    Except for the Fishmen, they had never seen other races, and they were all shocked by Kureha''s age.


    What is even more shocking is that such an old woman has not yet retired and is still working as a doctor.


    Thinking of this, the three girls couldn''t help but think of Kureha''s words "Want to know the secret of my eternal youth?"


    The secret of eternal youth, they really want it!


    El, who saw their thoughts, shook his head helplessly.


    When you are only a few years old, yet you already care about your future self appearance. Women are really strange creatures.


    When they came to the living room of the castle, the four chatted while waiting for Kureha to appear.


    In the entire castle, there is currently no one other than Kureha.


    Chopper in the manga is only 5 years old ording to the age of humans, and it is even unknown whether he has already eaten the Hito Hito no Mi devil fruit.


    El vaguely remembered that during the time when Chopper was taken in by Kureha, the king of Drum Ind was already wapol.


    That is to say, there are still many years before Kureha takes in Chopper, at least in the period when the medical country is no longer glorious.


    "...Little devil, go down and buy these things."


    they don''t know how long it took. Finally, Kureha ended her experiment and walked out of the corridor.


    Before the four can stand up to greet her, Kureha took out a book and threw it to El as she went to get the wine.


    She didn''t even look at El, but the book hit El''s pocket precisely.


    "Yes, Dr. Kureha."


    El, who took the book, nodded obediently, then gave the three girls a look, and say them "I''ll go down alone, you guys stay here."


    "Yes, Nii-san."


    The three girls also nodded obediently.


    Holding the book, El walked out of the castle and took the cable car to go down the mountain.


    Sitting in the carriage, El opened the book that Dr. Kureha gave him, and found that it was filled with medicinal herbs that he did not understand at all, and some things that he did not know whether they were medicinal herbs or not.


    But El didn''t care either. Now that he has left the three girls behind, if he doesn''t understand anything, he can just read the memories of pedestrians.


    Aftering down from the top of the mountain, El first went to the bank to withdraw a sum of money, then went to thergest local pharmacy, handed the book to the waiter of the drugstore, and observed the inner thoughts of the waiter to prevent himself from deceiving.


    Fortunately, The Drum Ind are still a big medical country. There are almost all kinds of materials here, and even the materials in the small pharmacy are 100% genuine.


    Obviously, those suppliers also know that Drum Ind is a big medical country, and there is no shortage of doctors with keen eyes. Their sess rate in selling fake materials here is countless times more difficult than on other inds.


    It took more than half an hour for the things written in the book to be packaged separately by the waiter and put in a backpack.


    After paying more than 30 million Belly, El took a deep look at the waiter and walked out of the pharmacy with his backpack.


    However, just as the pharmacy''s customers came and went out, it took a long time for it to be deserted.


    Whoosh - bang!


    An afterimage that could not be captured by the naked eye shed from the outside to the back of the waiter, like teleporting.


    With a hand knife, El stunned the waiter directly.


    Reaching out his hand and pressing it on the unconscious waiter''s head, El directly read the other party''s memory.


    After El has digested the other party''s memory, He believes he will change from ayman who knows nothing about medicinal herbs to a knowledgeable no less than the waiter.


    However, before El had time to digest these memories, he turned into an afterimage and left the pharmacy.


    It wasn''t until he sat in the carriage of the cable car that El quickly digested the waiter''s memory.


    Throwing away all the useless information and only absorbing the knowledge rted to medicinal herbs, he slowly turn it into his own.


    "...It''s pretty fast,e with me!"


    After El came back with the medical herbs on his back, Kureha, who was flushed from drinking, praised, then got up and took El back to herboratory.


    Next, in a drunken state, Dr. Kureha personally demonstrated the manufacturing method of the nutritional supplement.


    Seeing this scene, El once again felt extremely right that he gave up waiting for Crocus and came to ask Dr. Kureha.


    The other party is indeed a master on pharmacy!


    He only asked her for advice two hours ago. After the other party came out of theboratory, she had already prepared the form, and now she has begun to manufacture it.


    This speed is simply incredible!


    But even more amazing is yet toe.


    "...Well, drink it."


    Dr. Kureha, who had refined therge amount of medicinal herbs and things that he did not know whether they were medicinal herbs or not, turn it into green liquid and put it in a bottle before handing it to him.


    There was no fluctuation in her tone, and he couldn''t tell whether the thing in front of him was a finished product or a failed product.


    Of course... this only is for other people.


    "Thank you, senior."


    While watching Dr. Kureha demonstrate how to make it, El, who used his ability to read her inner thoughts, took the ''drink'' that Dr. Kureha handed over, and drank it without hesitation.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    As soon as the heat flow urred, it began to spread on his body.


    Like boiling water, El''s normal body temperature gradually increased at a speed visible to the naked eye as the heat flow spread.


    Under his clothes, his skin also began to turn red.


    If it continues to rise at this speed, He believes that within a few minutes, He will be like Luffy in second gear, with red skin and white mist all over his body.


    Luffy''s second gear uses his hands and feet to pump air, thereby elerating the flow of blood and strengthening his body''s strength and speed.


    El''s current situation is very simr to Luffy''s second gear.


    It''s just that, unlike Luffy''s blood eleration, El is more like the trillions of cells in his body, activated by external forces, bursting with amazing vitality.


    sizzle...


    At this moment, El didn''t have time to feel the change in his body.


    One of the three talents that he has, the Life Return, which is close to full level at birth, automatically takes effect again.


    The heat flow that was constantly spreading in the body suddenly began to dissipate rapidly.


    However, this dissipation was not the nutritional supplement slowly losing effect.


    It was El''s digestive system, which suddenly changed from a normal person to a gluttonous one, digesting the energy contained in the nutritional supplement in an instant.


    As for the price of instant digestion, El''s body temperature reached the highest in an instant, and the skin under his clothes seemed to glow red.


    The red light just flickered and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    A wisp of white mist emanated from the top of El''s head.


    In just a few seconds, El''s state returned to normal.


    Seeing this scene, Dr. Kureha, who was holding the wine bottle, paused slightly while drinking, and her eyes narrowed slightly.


    Staring at El, who was feeling the changes in his body, the corners of her lips rose slightly, revealing a yful smile: "...No wonder you have this level of physique at this age, you have already mastered life return"


    "It''s a pity... he is obviously a master on physical prowess, but he still ys with swords."


    Looking at the sword on El''s waist, Dr. Kureha couldn''t help shaking her head.


    However...


    Dr. Kureha didn''t know El''s talent in swordsmanship, otherwise, she would have not this idea.


    "...What a powerful effect!"


    El didn''t seem to hear Dr. Kureha''s sigh.


    At this time, he was focused on his own body.


    After "Life Return" automatically digested the energy of the nutritional supplement, his physique changed significantly.


    To describe it with the vocabry of the gaming world, it is a sudden surge of experience points.


    With a few more bottles, El felt that he would definitely be able to level up.


    Is this the power of krypton?


    It''s not that El has not thought about using supplements to improve their physical fitness.


    But the three girls are still young, and none of the four of them understand medicine, let alone deal with those things.


    If you eat and drink indiscriminately, it may have a negative effect, so El won''t use this method.


    he won''t, but others will!


    Therefore, after El entered the grand line and gave up his choice on Crocus, the first thing he did was to buy the eternal pose of Drum Ind and let Dr. Kureha teach him this method.


    And now, Dr. Kureha did give El a shortcut.


    The nutritional supplement made from arge amount of medicinal herbs has an effectparable to the energy of several, or even a dozen of sea beasts.


    Drinking it is no less than eating several sea beasts.


    Although the medicinal herbs for making the nutrient solution are very expensive, and a bottle of nutrient solution needs at least several million Belly, for El, it is not worth mentioning at all.


    Isn''t it just a krypton gold, the big deal is to work harder in the future!


    As long as the three girls, or even himself, can grow rapidly, and achieve results of 20 or 30 years in ten years, even if they pay tens billions or hundreds billions of Belly, El is willing.


    As if seeing El''s thoughts, Dr. Kureha suddenly poured a basin of cold water on El: "Little boy, this ''nutritional supplement'' is not a panacea."


    "It''s only suitable for people under the age of 18, and the average person should only drink one bottle a day."


    "Otherwise, even if you have mastered the "life return" and your body canpletely digest it, your spirit will still not be able to keep up with the growth of your body. Instead of enhancing your body and spirit, it will be weaker."


    "After the age of 18, the effect of this thing will be halved. At the age of 20, your body''s internal systems will be immune to the effect of this thing."


    "After all, at that time, a bottle of the energy contained in this thing can no longer satisfy your body. If you drink a lot, the toxins will damage your potential."


    "...I see."


    After listening to Dr. Kureha''s words, El calmed down and nodded suddenly.


    It was him who was too whimsical.


    Every stage of the human body is different.


    Now he feels that the nutritional supplement is effective because he is still a child, and his body will feel that the energy in the nutritional supplement is very huge.


    But after he grows up, this energy can''t meet the body''s needs at all. Drinking too much will not only have no effect but will harm himself.


    This thing was the same reason he came to find Dr. Kureha.


    It was only suitable for helping them develop in early stage.


    After their body develops, this thing is not suitable, and cannot be continue drinking it otherwise, it will only harm them.


    Thinking of this, El looked at Dr. Kureha and asked, "Senior, how many bottles are suitable for me to drink every day, and when is the best time to stop drinking?"


    "Good psychological quality, I suddenly admire you a little bit, little brat."


    Seeing that El calmed down so quickly, Dr. Kureha nodded in appreciation, and then said, "For you, it''s best to only drink three bottles a day, and not three in a row."


    "After drinking it, it is best not to directly digest it with the life return, but to use the method of exercising to slowly absorb the energy in your body."


    "In this way, the body can not only absorb the medicinal effects perfectly but also your spirit will be strengthened during your exercise, so that your spirit can catch up with the growth of your body..."


    Listening to Dr. Kureha exining the pros and cons of the nutrient solution, El nodded from time to time with the appearance of an obedient child.


    "...that''s all there is to pay attention to, you can try to make it."

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    When El starts making nutritional supplements, he shocks Dr. Kureha again.


    El, who is born with the ability to read people''s hearts and control his body perfectly, no matter which field he develops in, he will be definitely be master in this field in the future.


    These two talents allow El to learn quickly no matter what, and he can also read the memories of experts in the field and directly copy the other party''s efforts for so many years.


    If El wanted to be a doctor, he only needed to read the memories of the famous doctors on Drum Ind, take a moment to digest their knowledge, and El could immediately stand on the operating table and start saving lives.


    Just like how he can use standard basic swordsmanship just by looking at it once.


    The perfect control ability allows El to control the steps and time during the manufacturing process, no less than Dr. Kureha.


    Yes, not inferior to Dr. Kureha at all.


    When Dr. Kureha was making it, El had been observing her inner thoughts with his ability.


    Her every movements, what she thought in her heart, was watched by El.


    What El imitated was not only Dr. Kureha''s movements but also her thoughts when she went through those steps.


    This kind of talent, which is one in a million, makes Dr. Kureha''s eyes show a rare fiery color.


    But in the next second, it was reced by regret.


    Seeing El''s talent, Dr. Kureha had the same idea as Koushirou, she wanted to take El as her apprentice.


    But soon, she dismissed the idea again.


    As a 130-year-old, her experience was amazing, and it was obvious at a nce that El was not the kind of person who could stand loneliness.


    It is harder to let this little devil learn medicine than to let him die.


    El didn''t know what Dr. Kureha was thinking. Right now, he was concentrating on making nutritional supplements, he didn''t have time to distract himself and observe Dr. Kureha''s thoughts.


    As time passes, he don''t know how long it take...


    Looking at the green liquid in the bottle in front of him, El couldn''t help showing a smile full of aplishment.


    The first production was sessful, he is indeed a genius among geniuses!


    "Little brat, remember not to waste your talent."


    Dr. Kureha, who saw the process in her eyes, took a sip of wine, but did get drunk, reminded him solemnly "Although talent determines the upper limit, but everyone''s time is limited."


    "If you don''t develop all your potential within the specified time, and when you pass the stage suitable for developing your potential, your potential will gradually fade away, and the talent that could have been called the world''s number one talent will also decline by more than one grade, the same as those who were second only to you before."


    "At that time, even if you regret it, you won''t be able to make up for it."


    "Thank you for reminder Dr. Kureha, I will keep your teachings in mind!"


    El put down the nutrient solution in his hand and bowed to Dr. Kureha sincerely.


    He knew what Dr.Kureha said was true.


    Because in the second half of the great route, there is a monster who wastes her talent.


    As a monster favored by the world, she was originally the daughter of that era. As long as she could fully fulfill her talents, even if she was not the strongest in the world, she would still be the strongest candidate for the strongest in the world.


    And the monsters in the Grand Line, whether it is the golden age of the previous era or the current era of the great pirates, except for the El, no one has talent that can match Charlotte Linlin.


    Charlotte Linlin, who was born with invulnerability and tremendous strength, it is no exaggeration to say that she was born standing on the finish line that countless people could not reach at the end of their life.


    This shows how terrifying her upper limit is.


    If she maintains her figure and continues to develop her talents and devil fruit, no one knows how strong she will be.


    Although she has abandoned her talent, Charlotte Linlin is still one of the three emperors in the grand line, and the sea recognized her as the strongest pirate queen.


    But this achievement is simply a tragedy for the world''s favor for her.


    Look at what the 6-year-old Whitebeard is doing? a 6-year-old Charlotte Linlin has be a world-famous monster rookie with a bounty of 50 million Belly for the first time.


    This is the gap between ordinary humans and monsters.


    For El, Charlotte Linlin is a failure.


    He must learn his lessons from Charlotte Linlin and be a monster who fully realizes his talents.


    Only in this way can El have the confidence to sit firmly on the top, fearing nothing, and be a chess yer in the troubled world that wille in twelve years.


    After learning how to make nutritional supplements, El asked Dr.Kureha for some simple medical skills. After all, there were not many opportunities.


    In this regard, Dr.Kureha did not refuse.


    After all, for many years, there have been no young people who she admires.


    Now that one finally appeared, she did not hesitate to teach El.


    Not only that, but she also gave El a few copies of what she wrote when she debuted, letting him study by himself from a dozens of medical books that have not been touched for hundreds of years.


    It was not until the afternoon that El took the three girls to say goodbye to Dr. Kureha.


    "Nii-san, have you gotten the method for making nutritional supplements?"


    Inside the cable car, Carina asked curiously while holding El''s arm.


    "Well, I''ve learned it."


    El nodded, looked at Kuina and Nami on the opposite side, and smiled: "After we go down the mountain, let''s go buy the manufacturing instruments and materials, and I can make nutritional supplement for you."


    "I have already drunk the nutritional supplement, and the effect is amazing. If you drink it for a long time, I believe that you can definitely gain the results of a few years of tough training in a year."


    "Really? the effect is so exaggerated?"


    Hearing El''s words, Carina and the two girls couldn''t help but open their mouths slightly, looking at him in disbelief.


    "certainly..."


    El nodded and continued: "The nutritional supplement is the essence refined from arge number of medicinal herbs. The energy contained in it isparable to the nutrients of several sea beasts."


    "Your body can''t fully eat a sea beast, but you can drink a bottle of nutritional supplement."


    "As long as you can fully absorb the medical effects of nutritional supplement, it is equivalent topletely digesting the nutrition of a few sea beasts... I eat a few sea beasts a day. Drinking a bottle of nutritional supplements is equivalent to having my food intake. If you drink it for a long time, do you still think that its effect is exaggerated?"


    "...I see!"


    the three girls suddenly looked stunned.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    After going down the mountain, the four went to buy the required instruments for making nutritional supplements before the hospital closed.


    It stands to reason that hospitals would not sell such equipment.


    But under El''s money offense, the hospital broke this rule in an instant and sold a brand new set of instrument to El at five times the purchase price.


    After moving all the instruments to the ship, El went to thergest pharmacy, bought arge amount of the medicinal herbs, filling the oversized backpack.


    The oversized backpack was the same size as the backpack Luffy wore when he returned to the Sabaody Archipgo after two years of training.


    With El''s current height, he couldn''t carry the oversized backpack that was a few people tall on his back, so he could only hold it with one hand and put it back on the ship.


    After buying the medicinal herbs, the four did not leave the Drum Ind immediately.


    Since no pirates dared to make trouble here, the four did not even live on the ship but returned to the hotel.


    When night fell, the four had dinner in the room.


    El took a shower and came out, and suddenly said to the three girls "I''ll go out for a while. You can y cards in the room to relieve your boredom. If you want to go out, Nami remembers to apany Carina and Kuina and protect them."


    "Uh-huh..."


    The three girls nodded obediently, without asking where El was going.


    After El left, the three girls got together and whispered at each other.


    "Carina, why do you think Nii-san went out sote?" Nami asked curiously, looking at the think tank in the team.


    Carina pinched her chin and guessed: "If nothing else, Nii-san is out to collect information."


    "Drum Ind is different from the affiliated countries we have been to. Pirates and navy can''t fight each other. It can be said that it is a mix of fish and dragons."


    "In addition, there is a permanent army garrison on the Drum Kingdom everywhere, and it is inconvenient for Nii-san to gather information with us, so he went out alone."


    "...I see."


    Carina''s analysis made sense, and both Nami and Kuina believed it.


    In fact, El was not there to gather intelligence, but the real purpose of this trip to Drum Ind.


    Yes, the real purpose!


    Coming to Drum Ind to ask Dr. Kureha and obtaining the method for making the nutritional supplement, it is mainly for the three girls, not for himself.


    With "Life Return", as long as he keeps eating meat with high nutrition and calories, the effect obtained will not be worse than that of a "nutritional supplement".


    But when El arrived at the first stop of the grand line, he couldn''t wait to buy the eternal pointer of Drum Ind and came here in


    race against time.


    In addition to finding a shortcut for the three girls to be stronger, it is more for the "supreme n 1.0" specially prepared for himself after leaving the Twin Cape.


    In Cocoyasi Vige Vige, El told Kuina that if his favorite Devil Fruit appeared in front of him, he would definitely eat it.


    Because El does not have a so-called system, and there is no external force to take him to another world and use the power of other worlds to break through the ceiling of one piece.


    If nothing else, he will live in this world for the rest of his life.


    In this way, El must have the strongest power in history, so as not to be killed by the powerhouse such as Mary Geoise.


    swordsmanship, physique, and Haki all have their ends. Those who have raised all three to the extreme are at most only the strongest people in the world, and they are still far from being the strongest in history.


    Only a person whobines devil fruit, swordsmanship, physique, and Haki, and raises them all to the extreme, is qualified to be the strongest man in the world history.


    Moreover, this Devil Fruit must be the strongest in some aspects and even have a strategic effect that the world fears.


    Whitebeard at his peak was such an existence.


    The mutated human body of Whitebeard has made the Gura Gura no Mi the strongest Paramecia-type Devil Fruit.


    But at the same time, the Paramecia-type Devil Fruit, Gura Gura no Mi Fruit, has also achieved the name of the strongest Paramecia devil fruit in the world with Whitebeard.


    If the host is not Whitebeard, the Gura Gura no Mi fruit will not be the strongest in the Paramecia type.


    Likewise, Whitebeard wouldn''t be known as a man who could destroy the world with the Shock wave.


    El''s favorite devil fruit is at the strategic level devil fruit.


    And the strategic-level Devil Fruit he knew, in addition to Whitebeard''s Paramecia-type Devil Fruit, Gura Gura no Mi, there were two more.


    And now, El came to Drum Ind specially for the part of the Devil Fruit in his "supreme n 1.0".


    The biggest purpose of El''sing here is to snatch the Paramecia type Baku Baku no Mi Fruit.


    certainly...


    The one of the two strategic-level Devil Fruits that El likes are Paramecia-type Baku Baku no Mi Fruits.


    However, the Paramecia type, Baku Baku no Mi Fruit, is rted to spection of El.


    If his conjecture is confirmed, then he can use the power of the Paramecia-type Baku Baku no Mi fruit to obtain his favorite Devil Fruit for himself.


    In addition, the Paramecia type, Baku Baku no Mi fruit is also one of the top devil fruit in the Paramecia type.


    Those with Baku Baku no Mi can eat any substance, including living things. The living things that are eaten with Baku Baku no Mi can be part of the body, including the devil fruit that the person has.


    yes!


    Those with Baku Baku no Mi fruit can eat others that have eaten devil fruit and temporarily using their devil fruit.


    That is to say, those who eat the Baku Baku no Mi can break the rules of the sea and be a person with two devil fruit abilities, or even a person with three devil fruit abilities in a short period of time.


    But the more outrageous the devil fruit, the more useless its host is.


    This is true for those with the abilities of the Paramecia type Noro Noro no Mi fruit(Slow-Slow Fruit), the Paramecia type, the Doa Doa no Mi fruit(door-door fruit), and the Paramecia type, Hobi Hobi no Mi(Sugars) and the same is true for the Paramecia type, Baku Baku no Mi.


    However, at this stage, El believes that the Paramecia-type Baku Baku no Mi Fruit has not been eaten by wapol yet.


    Because in the memory of the pharmacy waiter he read, there was no rumor that the prince, wapol, was a devil fruit user, or he could eat anythingthing.


    And the current king, who can lead the Drum Kingdom to be one of the fifty best kingdoms among the more than 170 members affiliated country of Mary Geoise, must know the preciousness of the Paramecia type, Baku Baku no Mi.


    If the Paramecia type, Baku Baku no Mi fruit has not been eaten, it must be hidden by the current king.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    For people with mediocre talents, it is difficult to make much progress in one year, especially for children who are in their infancy. At most, they grow taller in one year.


    But for monsters like El and Charlotte Linlin, a year is a tremendous change.


    El''s birthday is February 2.


    It has been half a year since he met Carina and Nami.


    In the past six months, El has grown rapidly.


    In terms of swordsmanship, with a single draw of the sword, he can send out a flying sh if it is full force, it will be flying in units of ''mile''.


    The coverage of the observation haki has also reached the level of half of a medium-sized ind.


    His body has grown ten centimeters taller, reaching 1.55 meters.


    Such an obvious change in height shows that El''s physique has be much stronger in the past six months.


    The increase in physique has also increased the upper limit he can achieve with his speed and strength in life return".


    After walking out of the hotel, El came to an alley, put on a cloak bought in Loguetown, and put on a mask with a smiling face.


    Then just with a thought, he turned into an afterimage that was difficult to capture with the naked eye and dashing towards the pce of the Drum Kingdom.


    With the help of the observation Haki, El''s figure is like a ghost, sessfully bypassing all obstacles and sneaking into the pce of the drum kingdom.


    Although the Drum Kingdom is one of the top 50 kingdoms of the year, in terms of an army it''s far inferior to the "basta Kingdom" known as the "Desert Kingdom".


    After sneaking into the pce, El avoided all surveince phone bugs, followed his perception into a room, stunned the only breath in the room, and then read the other party''s memory.


    Soon, El had some information about the pce, and he knew who the king was and where he was now.


    After hiding the unconscious person, El quickly stunned the guards outside the door again, found the king who had rested early due to physical reasons, and stunned him again.


    After reading the king''s memory, El really found the information of the superhuman type Tuntun Fruit in his mind, and also confirmed that the Baku Baku no Mi Fruit had not been eaten by wapol and it was hidden in this room.


    Finding a secretpartment and opening it, inside is a safe with a lockbination.


    After entering the password, El opened the safe and immediately saw that it was filled with various gems and documents, as well as a treasure chest that took up one-tenth of the space of the safe.


    Inside the treasure chest is the Paramecia-type Devil Fruit - the Baku Baku no Mi fruit.


    After taking out the treasure chest and opening it, El saw that there was indeed a purple fruit inside that looked like a piranha. then he put all the gems in the safe into the treasure chest and disappeared in the room.


    As the saying goes:e and go without leaving a trace.


    With his speed, and ability to read people''s hearts and memories, if he is a thief, he can definitely be the number one thief in the world.


    Especially the magical ability to read memory makes Carina feel very envious.


    She needs to work hard to inquire about the news, and she still can''t confirm the authenticity of the news. El only needs to consume a certain amount of haki to read the memory of the other party.


    Not only the information, but all the details of the opponent will be invisible in front of El.


    After leaving the pce, El took off his mask and cloak then wrapped it in the treasure chest, and quickly returned to the hotel.


    "Pack up, we''ll leave Drum Ind now."


    El, who returned to the suite, did not immediately share the results of his trip with the three girls but instructed the three girls who were ying cards.


    "O...ok!"


    Looking at the treasure box that El unwraps from the cloak, the three girls were slightly taken aback.


    Then the three girls, who seemed to realize something, nodded hurriedly, got up to pack their things, didn''t even want the deposit for the room, leaving the hotel and returning to the ship, and leaving Drum Ind overnight.


    ...


    In the sea, a ship sails slowly.


    Inside the cabin on the third deck, the lights are still bright.


    "Wow... so many gems, where did you get it nii-san?"


    "And this fruit, isn''t it a devil fruit?"


    "The shape and color, and even the pattern on it, are different from Nami''s burnt fruit. What type of devil fruit is this?"


    When El opened the treasure chest, the three girls eximed in surprise when they saw what was inside.


    Nami''s beautiful eyes instantly turned into the shape of $, and she looked at the gem inside with golden light.


    And Carina and Kuina''s eyes fell on the Paramecia-type Devil Fruit Baku Baku no Mi.


    "Yes, this is a devil fruit."


    El took the devil Fruit out of the treasure chest and looked at Carina and Kuina then said, "It''s a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit, it''s name is - Baku Baku no Mi"


    "Baku Baku no Mi?"


    Hearing the name of the devil fruit, Carina and Kuina frowned slightly.


    Carina even subconsciouslyined: "What a strange name, it''s rted to the ability to ''eat'', right?"


    "you are right."


    El nodded and said, "Baku Baku no Mi, as the name suggests, whoever eats this fruit will be able to eat anything like Nami''s ability to turn into mes."


    "Baku Baku no Mi... what a weird name."


    Hearing this, Carinained again.


    Kuina also nodded in agreement.


    El was not surprised by the reaction of the two women, and continued: "Although the name is a bit strange, this Devil Fruit is one of the top devil fruit in the Paramecia-type."


    "Those with Baku Baku no Mi fruit can eat anything and even living things and turn them into a part of its body."


    "For example, if you eat a gun, your body can be a gun; another example, if you eat a house, your body can be a house..."


    "In addition to these, you can also eat other devil fruit user to temporarily use their devil fruit ability."


    "you can even eat yourselves, and then freely change the shape of their bodies, etc..."


    "...What an amazing ability!"

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    "In addition to eating anything or person then transforming them into part of their body, it has two more outrageous abilities."


    Looking at the three amazed girls, El said slowly: "The first ability is digestion."


    "After eating this devil fruit, the physique of the user will undergo earth-shaking changes, directlyparable to, or even beyond, my digestive ability."


    "At that time, let alone a few sea beasts, even a dozen sea beasts, those who eat this devil fruit can digest them."


    "In addition, what is digested can be transformed into a part of the body on the same day..."


    After a slight pause, El continued: "The second ability is - synthesis!"


    "The devil fruit user can synthesize several eaten things, or human beings, and spit them out into a new person or things."


    Putting the devil fruit back into the treasure chest, El picked up two gems with different colors and said to three girls "For example, eating these two gems andbining them into a brand new gem, Or eating metals and gems and fusing them into a whole new substance."


    "This... is the Paramecia-type, Baku Baku no Mi fruit, three major abilities that can rank among the top ranks of the Paramecia type!"


    "Good... what a powerful ability!"


    The three girls were indeed shocked by the Paramecia-type, Baku Baku no Mi fruit ability.


    Especially Carina, she no longer despised this strangely named Devil Fruit.


    Its three abilities no matter which one they are, are extremely powerful.


    Transformation and synthesis aside...


    Just digestion, let Carina know how valuable this Devil Fruit is.


    Having been together for so long, the three girls have already learned about the three innate talents of El under El''s intentional disclosure.


    In particr, the digestive ability of "life return" allows El to have a gluttonous food intake at a young age. No matter how much he eats, he can quickly digest it and convert it into energy to enhance his physique.


    The reason why El has this level of this physique is all because of his digestive ability.


    Just by eating this devil fruit, they can have a digestive abilityparable to or even surpassing El.


    Doesn''t that mean...they can also go from normal person to monsters?


    Kuina seemed to have thought of this as well, looking at the devil fruit in the treasure chest, her eyes were full of fiery heat.


    If you eat this Devil Fruit, will you be able to break through the girl''s physical strength limit?


    Although she felt extremely heartbroken, Kuina did not ask El for the devil Fruit but waited for El''s arrangement.


    "Nii-san, what are you going to do with this devil fruit?"


    At this time, Carina ran her brain again and analyzed: "The ability to swallow fruit is strong, but the digestion, one of the three major abilities has already ovepped with the digestion ability on your body."


    "The transformation and synthesis are also ipatible with you as a swordsman. Presumably, you don''t want to eat this devil fruit!"


    Her tone was full of affirmation, and she continued to add: "Otherwise, you wouldn''t exin so much to us, then...you want me or Sister Kuina, to eat this devil fruit. ?"


    "...As expected of you, Carina!"


    Over the past six months, El has given Carina countless thumbs up.


    They saw El take out the devil fruit again, then looked at Kuina, who was very excited, and said slowly: "If we did not get the method of making ''nutritional supplement'', or in other words, ''nutritional supplement'' is not so effective, I n to give this Devil Fruit to Kuina to eat."


    "However...just like this devil fruit doesn''t match me as a swordsman, this devil fruit doesn''t match Kuina except for its digestive ability."


    "And I have already assured Kuina that I will find an ''invincible'' ability for her, so..."


    "In our fleet, the most suitable person who will not waste this ability..."


    While Kuina was a little sorry, but because El remembered their agreement, and she watched with a happy smile, El handed the devil fruit to Carina, who was stunned, and said, "That''s iis you - Carina!"


    "Ehlet me eat it?"


    Carina was stunned for a moment, and pointed at herself in disbelief: "But, I''m not abat member! Wouldn''t it be too wasteful for me to eat such a powerful ability?"


    "Because you are not abat member, I will give you this devil fruit."


    El looked at Carina seriously and said, "Carina, in fact, the ability of this devil fruit is rted to a spection of mine."


    "If I want to confirm this conjecture, I have to use the ability of Tuntun Fruit. Are you willing to help me?"


    (is it not synthesizing the three types of devil fruit is it? just my theory)


    "uhmm..."


    Hearing this, Carina, who was still a little hesitant at first, immediately took devil Fruit, then looked at El and said with a smile: "Of course, I am your wing Nii-san!"


    After speaking, Carina directly bites at the devil Fruit.


    And the next second...


    Carina, who was so motivated just now, suddenly turned purple.


    "Well..."


    Under Nami''s gloating gaze, Carina covered her mouth and forcibly swallowed the portions of the fruit.


    "Ha...ha...what the hell is this taste?!"


    Carina gasped heavily, looking at the remaining fruit in her hand with a frightened look.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Carina threw the remaining fruit into the trash can.


    "does it taste good?"


    As the first devil fruit user in the fleet, Nami immediatelyughed.


    "Shut up, you already know the taste of devil fruits, yet you still haven''t reminded me, to be careful wit... ahhh"


    Carina reprimanded Nami angrily.


    As a result, the whole sentence has not been finished yet, and she was emotionally excited. Under the gaze of Nami and Kuina''s wide-eyed eyes, the small exquisite mouth suddenly became as big as a hippopotamus, from top to bottom, it covered Nami''s half body.


    This scene has a great visual impact!


    Kuina was so frightened that she took a few steps back.


    If it weren''t for her strong psychological quality, Kuina would have been so scared that she would have sat down.


    El watched this scene with interest.


    Two little girls who were about 1.4 meters, one of them suddenly became bigger and swallowed the little girl next to her.


    This kind of picture that ordinary person think is very scary, but it is very interesting and cute to El, who is used to dead person and broken limbs, and has no fluctuations in his heart.


    As the saying goes: appearance is justice!


    If it was wapol or ckbeard who ate the Baku Baku no Mi fruit, their big mouth would feel extremely disgusting no matter what angle they looked at.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    "...Nami, don''t struggle and let Carina eat you."


    Looking at Nami who was struggling in Carina''s mouth, El suddenly said, "Don''t worry, it will be fine. Carina can eat and spit you out."


    "..."


    Hearing El''s words, Nami''s struggling movements stopped.


    At the same time, Carina, who was nning to spit out Nami, also stopped her movements temporarily then she raise her head and increased her strength, swallowing Nami''s whole body.


    Carina''s hippopotamus-sized mouth instantly returned to its original delicate size like a rubber fruit that can be stretched out freely.


    "...what a disgusting ability!"


    Wiping the non-existent saliva from the corner of her mouth, Carinained with a ck line on her forehead: "Although I don''t know why it has a mild taste, but this feeling of swallowing a living person, whether it is physical or psychological It is uneptable for the time being."


    "Thank you for your hard work, Carina..."


    El came over, first patted Carina''s shoulder, and then asked, "After eating Nami, what did change in you?"


    "Wait, let me see..."


    Carina closed her eyes and felt the changes in her body.


    After a while, a scene that scared Kuina back a few steps again appeared on Carina.


    She saw Carina''s left chest, suddenly there was a small face, which gradually emerged through her clothes.


    That little face looked like Nami.


    "Hey, am I out?"


    The little face just appeared, Nami looked at El and Kuina who were taller than usual, and said with a look of surprise: "What a special perspective, did I merge with Carina just now?!"


    "Suddenly speaking, it''s really disgusting."


    Carina looked at Nami who has grown on her left chest and said with disgust.


    But her disgust soon disappeared.


    El look at Carina of the one-piece version of Uchiha Madara, and continued to ask: "Carina, try to see if you can use the ability nami''s devil fruit."


    "ok, I''ll try it..."


    When Carina came back to her senses, she realized why she wanted to eat Nami.


    boom!


    Under the watchful eyes of El and Kuina, and even Nami, Carina stretched out her palm, and an orange me suddenly appeared out of nowhere, covering her entire palm, and condensing on a head-sized fireball.


    "Sess, this is Nami''s ability!"


    Looking at the fireball in her hand, Carina said with joy.


    "Very well, put away the fireball, let''s do another experiment."


    El nodded in satisfaction, then pulled out his sword and held Carina''s palm that contained the mes, and gently stroked her index finger with the de.


    Then...


    Although the finger was scratched, the thing that flowed out from the wound was not blood, but an orange me.


    "It''s... elementalization!"


    Carina, who showed a reluctant expression in advance, was taken aback for a moment.


    This time, it was Nami''s turn toin with a ck line: "What an outrageous ability, even my elementalization can be used."


    "Nami, can you break free from Carina''s body with your own strength?"


    El put away his then looked at Nami and asked.


    "no!"


    Nami, who has only one face on Carina left chest, can''t even shake her head: "After I was eaten by Carina, I entered a dimension where I can''t see anything, except now I can see you, There is no physical presence at all."


    "That dimension should be Carina''s Baku Baku space."


    El nodded and said, "Some devil fruit people have a different dimension in their bodies, and Carina is one of them."


    Just like what El said, the abilities of individual Devil Fruits do have a different dimension in their bodies.


    What impressed him the most was undoubtedly the Paramecia-type Shiro Shiro no mi (allows the user to be a living fortress, making the user a Castle Human) and the Logia-type Yami Yami no Mi Fruit(ck Beard devil fruit).


    Especially the dark space of the Yami Yami no Mi fruit, just like the Baku Baku space with its own transformation, digestion and synthesis, it has its own three major abilities of gravity,pression, and crushing, just like a small ck hole.


    Everything sucked into the dark space by the Yami Yami no Mi Fruit will be mercilesslypressed and shattered, and then released by the user to attack the enemy.


    "Carina, see if you can eat yourself and merge with Nami in Baku Baku space." El continued his experiment.


    "Okay, I''ll give it a try..."


    Carina nodded, then closed her eyes again, carefully feeling the changes in her body.


    Immediately, an incredible picture came into Kuina''s eyes again.


    She saw Carina once again open her hippopotamus size mouth, and swallow half of her body from top to bottom.


    In just a few seconds, Carinapletely ate herself just like she ate Nami.


    On the ground, only a flesh meatball remained.


    Bang-!


    As soon as the meatball was formed, there was the sound of a balloon popping.


    A cloud of white smoke emanated directly from the meatball.


    When the pervasive white mist dissipated, a brand new ''human being'' suddenly appeared in front of El and Kuina.


    It was a young girl with two heads, and four arms.


    The two heads have orange and purple hair, and they look like Carina and Nami.


    "What an amazing feeling..."


    Carina looked at her new body and sighed, "These are obviously Nami''s hands, but I have control over them."


    "me too."


    Nami also echoed: "Not only that, in addition to my devil fruit, I found that I can also Carina''s Devil fruit ability."


    "me too..."


    Carina said with a look of surprise: "In addition to my devil fruit, I can still her devil fruit ability."


    "That''s the horror of ''synthesis''. "


    El was not surprised at all, and said: "You have not onlypleted the fusion of your bodies, but also your abilities."

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    "...Three heads and six arms, it sounds pretty cool."


    Carina repeat it, then epted El for naming it for her basing on her current state.


    Looking at El in front of her, Carina asked, "Nii-san, do you have anything else to experiment with?"


    "No need for now, spit Nami out." El shook his head and smiled.


    "Okay..."


    *bang!*


    Unlike synthesis, which requires eating herself, Carina spit out Nami in a very simple way.


    With just a thought, Nami''s head and arms on her body turned into a cloud of white smoke and disappeared.


    Then Carina opened her mouth again, and spit out Nami, who had no saliva on her body, from the Baku Baku space.


    "Finally out, I don''t want to enter that space again."


    Nami, who came out, stretched her muscles and bones thenined: "Fusing with Carina, although I can control my body, I need Carina''s permission, and even if am obviously stronger than Carina. , it turned out that Carina took control of the body."


    "This feeling is really disgusting."


    "..."


    "Three heads and six arms" You have to practice more in the future, you must cultivate a tacit understanding between the three of you in this state, because this trick will be the final card of the three of you. "


    After listening to Nami''s words, El said slowly: "Just like what I said just now, the "transformation" and "synthesis" of Baku Baku no Mi Fruit can break the rules of the sea, allowing you to share each other''s abilities and have a double or even triple devil fruit ability. "


    "If it''s just ordinary sharing, then I won''t urge you to practice this trick."


    "But Carina''s Baku Baku no Mi Fruit, in addition to "transformation" and "synthesis", also has a crucial ability, that is - "digestion". "


    "Kalina''s physique has undergone earth-shaking changes. She will never eat less or even surpass me in the future."


    "And no matter how much she eats, Carina can digest it as quickly as I do and turn it into her own strength."


    "If before this, Carina''s physique was the weakest among the four of us, then next, she will surpass you at an incredible speed and leave you far behind."


    After a slight pause in his tone, El looked at the three girls with a serious face and seemed to have thought of something, and continued: "physique determines the endurance of those with Devil Fruit abilities."


    "Although the nutritional supplement will help you develop in advance, allowing you to achieve several years of results in just one year, the nutritional supplement cannot help you break the physical limitations of girls."


    "And after Carina ate the Baku Baku no Mi Fruit, her limit has been broken, and the upper limit of her physique has reached an unknown level."


    "This means that Carina will have several, dozens, or even hundreds of times of your physical strength to squander."


    "So, as long as youbine with Carina and use the state of "three heads and six arms", you can use Carina''s vast physical strength in the future and use your fruit ability recklessly. "


    "In addition, you have six hands, three perspectives, and three different fighting consciousnesses... As long as you cultivate a strong tacit understanding, you will be the enemy''s nightmare in the future!"


    "I see..."


    After hearing this, the three Carina girls realized how powerful the "three heads and six arms" were.


    "I see, Nii-san, I will practice hard with Nami."


    "I''ll cooperate with Carina too!"


    Carina and Nami no longerined, looking at El seriously.


    "me too."


    Kuina, who had been somewhat repulsive to "Three Heads and Six Arms", also spoke in agreement at this time.


    Just after listening to El''s exnation, Kuina knew that "three heads and six arms", they not only have to practice but also practice it to excellent level.


    Now, whether it is her or Carina, they have an ordinary physique and defense that will be broken if a sharp weapon is struck them.


    If El and Nami encountered a powerful enemy and they could not be distracted, both of them would bembs to be ughtered.


    If she masters "Three Heads and Six Arms", she and Carina will no longer be a burden to El.


    She and Nami can be eaten by Carina, then the three of them be one person, can use the elementalization and fire ability of The Mera Mera no Mi fruit, they can also eat anything, and can even use swordsmanship...


    When Carina''s physical strength left them far behind, thebination of the three would achieve a huge effect of 1+1+1 greater than 3.


    The disgustingness of being eaten is nothingpared to the benefits of "three heads and six arms".


    "I''m very happy that you can think about it."


    El smiled in relief, then pulled Carina and Nami into and pat their heads.


    "whee..."


    Feeling the warmth from El''s palm, Carina and Nami squinted their eyes andughed.


    Seeing this scene, Kuina couldn''t help showing a hint of envy on her face.


    "By the way, Nii-san..."


    At this time, Carina seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly opened her beautiful sapphire eyes, stared at El, and asked: "Three heads and six arms, three abilities, six hands, and three fighting consciousnesses are shared in the future, that''s your guess. ?"


    Obviously, the girl still remembers El''s first words.


    "No, it''s not..."


    El didn''t exin, but said meaningfully: "You''ll find out soon after."


    "If this conjecture is true, then we will be unmatched in the future!"


    ...


    After learning the method of making the nutritional supplement and the devil fruit were in hand, the trip to the Drum Ind for the four of them could be said to be full of rewards.


    the next morning.


    El, who had already learned the manufacturing method, immediately went to the cabin on the basement floor after eating the breakfast carefully prepared by Kuina. In aboratory room, he began to manufacture nutritional supplements for himself and the three girls.


    After more than an hour, El came up with four bottles of nutritional supplements, and then the four consumed it.


    "Carina, don''t secretly use your devil fruit ability to digest it."


    After drinking the nutritional supplement, El said to Carina: "Next, I will use my observation Haki to observe the sea, you can train with us."


    "Ok!"


    Carina didn''t refuse either.


    After the conversationst night, Carina already knew that her important task was to improve her physique so that when the three of thembine, she would be able to have monstrous-level battery life.


    From now on, you can''t bezy anymore.


    then...


    After drinking the nutritional supplement, their cells burst out with amazing vitality, and the four whose body temperature began to rise gradually came to the training room and started high-intensity physical training.


    Carina and Nami were simply exercising, while El and Kuina started to use fighting methods to absorb the energy in their bodies after warming up.


    First the bamboo sword, then the real sword...


    Under the repeated abuse, Kuina was sweating profusely more than usual, and the white clothes on her body were also covered withrge or small sword marks, The tattered cloth is unusually hung on her body, and I don''t know how many times it has given El a welfare.


    With the goal of moving forward, the four were very motivated to exercise.


    Time also passed quickly with their joint efforts.


    ...


    December 22, 1510 in the Sea Circle Calendar.


    The group of four who left Drum Ind did not move on but returned to the first stop of their great route, a town sheltered by the ck market.


    The purpose of Eling back here is to add a big killer to his arsenal.


    Since bing famous in the sea, many forces in the sea have been eyeing him.


    He believes that at this time, the inds in front of this route are already looking for their traces.


    If it weren''t for their route being not fixed thanks to using the eternal pose to go on Drum Ind, he believed that they had already encountered the enemy.


    When they no longer use the eternal pose to change their course, and if they continue to move forward, El is 100% sure that they will meet a representative and captain of a certain force on a certain ind, or even a cadre of a major force to solicit them.


    If the recruitment fails, there is a high possibility that a battle will break out.


    In order to cope with this inevitable crisis, El must master a move that can be used as a trump card for hiseback.


    otherwise...


    Pure flying shes and physical strength, among the new stars of this era, may stand out.


    But this little strength can''t defend against those powerhouses who can use armament Haki.


    certainly...


    The big killer that El wanted was not on this ind.


    Returning to the first stop this time, El wants to buy some medicines that are not sold in other ces or are difficult to buy. Only in the ck market can he buy them, and it can be bought inrge quantities.


    In addition, El bought more than 100 boxes of wine, and after pouring out all the liquor inside, he let Carina eat all the bottles into Baku Baku space to synthesize an iparably huge wine bottle.


    After putting the wine back into the wine bottle, El poured all the drugs he bought from the ck market into the wine bottle, and then weaved arge amount of thick rope into a, wrapped the wine bottle into the sea, and let the ship pull it. then set off towards their next stop.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    the little garden, also known as the ind of ancients time.


    This is one of the seven inds that are very special and dangerous.


    The special thing is that because of the chaotic climate of the great route, it still maintains the appearance of the age of dinosaurs, and there has been no change in these tens of thousands of years.


    it''s a dangerous ce because it still maintains the appearance of the age of dinosaurs, there are not only dinosaurs andrge beasts but also insects, that should have been extinct tens of thousands of years ago.


    Once bitten by a poisonous insect it''s almost guaranteed to die because of how difficult it is to find and develop an antidote.


    In addition to theserge beasts and poisonous insects that are too small to be seen by the naked eye, the ancient ind at this time has also be a battlefield for the two strongest giants from the Kingdom of Giants-Elbaf.


    Two giants are already fighting a long battle for nearly a century and those two giants were the two captains of the "Giant warrior Pirates" who had offered a bounty of up to 100 million Belly in thest century - "Blue Demon" Dorry and "Red Demon" Brogy.


    Yes, the big killer that El wants is the major moves of the giant family.


    it''s a single-target attack with sword called Hakoku sovereignty. This is also a rarebination of attacks in the world.


    Not to mention the One of the future Four Emperors "BIG-MOM" Charlotte Linlin it''s one of her best moves.


    Hakoku sovereignty requires two giant warriors from the Kingdom of Giants - Elbaf to join forces to disy abined attack. Even the sea kings in the windless zone if they are touched, they will be killed instantly.


    As for the Hakoku sovereignty, it is the strongest move among the giant Elbaf warriors, and its power isparable to the king''s punch of Ellizabello II, capable of knocking pure objects into the sky with one punch.


    These moves are the moves specially developed by the giants for their huge size, calling it the "Spear of Elbaf" and establishing the status of "The Kingdom of Giants - Elbaf" as the world''s No. 1 power.


    The purpose of El going to the Little Garden is to obtain these moves.


    If there is no strong physique, even if other people have obtained the training methods of the "Spear of Elbaf" of the giants, they cannot use them.


    But obviously, this doesn''t include El. As it said before, El''s Innate, Life Return is literally born for "Navy Six Forms."


    Strong physical quality, perfect control, and sharing experience by reading others'' memory... As long as El has the training method. In theory, he can learn everything and train all non-devil-fruit-rted abilities in the world.


    As long as he masters the "Spear of Elbaf" of the Giants, even if the Ikoku cannot be used, the remaining "Hakoku" of "Spear of Elbaf" can still make El unafraid of the hidden dangers that target the four of them.


    This day, at noon, as the ship sail on the vast sea.


    On the deck, from early morning training to the present, the four, who ate eight sea beasts not long ago, just took a shower and sat under the umbre, ying cards and chatting about various topics.


    Yes, they devoured eight sea beasts for lunch.


    Among them, El has eaten fives, Carina has two, and Nami and Kuina share in thest one.


    Except for El, it them took nearly six hours from 6:00 a.m. to 11:30 a.m. to fully absorb the energy of a bottle of nutritional supplement.


    A bottle of nutritional supplement is equal to the energy of several sea beasts, after digesting the energy of the nutritional supplement, Nami and Kuina can still eat half of the sea beasts, which is already a very remarkable thing.


    But Carina didn''t feel anything, if she wasn''t tired of eating, let alone two sea beasts, even if it was the same El which is five sea beasts, she would be able to eat it.


    Just a devil fruit makes Carina''s appetite so terrifying.


    If she continues to maintain it, he believes that it will not take long for Karina''s Physique toplete the transformation of mortals to monsters.


    Snapped!


    Just when the four of them were resting, a news coo suddenly flew low above the ship, and a roll of newspaper fell on the deck, attracting the four attention.


    "This is... news coo?!"


    Looking at the flying news coo Carina tilted her head, and look at Nami who was also beside her with a puzzled face, she asked curiously, "How long have we not seen news coo?"


    "Looks like it''s been a few months."


    Nami squeezed her chin and said, "Looks like thest time we saw the news coo, we just met Nii-san not after, and we haven''t even gone to Sister Kuina''s hometown yet."


    "Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters suddenly sent news coo to release free newspapers. It seems that this sea has another major event that shocked the world."


    Carina stood up and walked to pick up the newspaper


    then open it up to take a look.


    "really"


    After ncing at the headlines of the newspaper, Carina''s lips rose slightly, and said, "It''s really big news that shocked the world."


    Snapped!"


    Before Carina brought the newspaper to El and the others, another news coo flew over the ship and threw down a roll of newspaper for free.


    "Even the "World Economic News Paper" publishes newspapers for free, what the hell happened?!"


    Seeing this scene, Nami couldn''t hold back her curiosity any longer, got up and picked up the newspaper dropped by news coo and opened it.


    "The most beautiful woman in the world... Pirate Empress Boa Hancock!"


    Nami slowly readout down the headlines of ''The World Economic News''


    "Ohh?"


    Carina looked at Nami in surprise and asked


    "Why that''s the title on your side?"


    "Yeah, isn''t yours the same?" Nami nodded and asked rhetorically.


    "Well, it seems that Mary Geoise and the "World Economy News Paper" teamed up to hype it up. "


    Carina nodded slightly and sat back in her chair then put the newspaper on the table full of ying cards, and said, ""Seven Warlords of the Sea" has added a new member to today''s news, it was the one who shocked the world a few months ago. the captain of Nine Snake Pirates - "Pirate Empress" Boa Hancock, her first bounty was up to 80 million Belly. "


    "It is said that the "Nine Snake Pirates" are from the Amazon Lily. In addition to being a pirate, the captain is also the empress of the ind, so Boa Hancock will have the "Pirate Empress" title"


    "Unexpectedly, "World Economy News Paper" has used "the world''s most beautiful woman" as a gimmick, and it is indeed the world''srgest star-making tform. "


    "After today, the title of the world''s most beautiful woman will be crowned on the head of Boa Hancock."


    "However, the Pirate Empress seemed to be only eighteen years old when she was first offered a bounty, and the bounty paper was indeed a peerless beauty..."


    With a slight pause in her tone, Carina sighed again, "At the age of 18, she was the empress of a country, the captain of a pirate group, and now she is a member of one of the three major forces that bnce the sea, so it''s no wonder from "Big News" Morgan will dub her as "the most beautiful woman in the world".


    Picking up the newspaper on the table... El''s face also showed a hint of surprise.


    If he remembered correctly, Boa Hancock''s birthday seemed to be in September.


    It''s already December, and Hancock turned 18 three months ago.


    If there''s no change original historical trend caused by him, Hancock received an invitation from Mary Geoise shortly after her first bounty of 80 million Belly was released.


    Boa Hancock in the original book was 18 years old when she first offered a bounty and became "Seven Warlords of the Sea".


    In other words, Boa Hancock may have epted Mary Geoise''s invitation before she turned eighteen.


    He just didn''t expect that Mary Geoise didn''t start publicizing until the end of the year, and it was still powerful publicity.


    Not only did they send official news coo, but the World Economy News Paper also distributed newspapers for free. Morgan, the birdman, obviously received a lot of benefits from Mary Geoise.


    With such publicity, except for the first "Seven Warlords of the Sea", no one should be able topare to Boa Hancock.


    "As expected of the empress of a powerful country, her face is Really big!"


    El secretly said in his heart.


    Just like Wano, the Ind of Women is one of the most mysterious and powerful countries on the sea.


    The Nine Snake Pirates members also master the two types of Haki, and even the captain has the three types of Haki.


    This information, for the hegemonic forces of the sea, are no secret at all.


    The reason why Boa Hancock just made a shot and got the bounty of 80 million Belly, and received an invitation from Mary Geoise.


    It''s because of the prestige umted through generations by captains of the Nine Snake Pirates in the Sea. Even in the original manga despite not fighting for the next ten years she''s still called by Sengoku as a powerful woman.


    Otherwise, the title of Pirate Empress would not fall on Hancock. The birth of the world''s number one beauty reminded El of one thing.


    The current great pirate era is far from reaching its peak.


    The grand line has not yet entered the pattern of the four emperors facing each other. The Seven Warlords of the Sea have not yet fully assembled. Except for the navy headquarters, the other two forces still have a lot of cakes, waiting for the strong to pick.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    The timees on December 29 1510 of the Sea Circle Calendar


    After several days of sailing, the ship finally arrived at the little garden of the "Ind of Ancient Times".


    The reason why it took so long is that even the ck market does not have the eternal pose of the little garden, and the four of them can only go to the "Cactus Ind" whiskey peak, one of seven different routes that one can travel across through the first half of the Grand Line.


    "Look, look... It''s recorded in the book. It''s an extinct pterosaur, right?!"


    When the ship approached the ancient ind, Nami seemed to have discovered something, pulled El''s arm, pointed at the sky, and shouted excitedly.


    They see that over the ancient ind, there was a huge pterosaur, hovering in the air in search of prey on the ground.


    "The grand line is truly amazing, there are even inds full of extinct creatures," Carina sighed slightly while standing on the other side of El.


    El raised his hand to pat Nami and Carina on the head and instructed them "After the ship docks, Nami you stay on the boat to protect Carina and Kuina, and I will go to the ind to get what I want. I will be back soon. Also, even if you are curious about this ind, don''t just wander around. There are a lot of poisonous insects that are already extinct, that are deemed to be incurable when bitten."


    The three girls nodded again and again.


    When the ship docked, El untied the thick rope tied to the stern of the ship and pulled up the submergedrge wine bottle.


    As if holding a hill, El held the wine bottle in one hand and walked slowly towards the depths of the forest on the ancient ind.


    Looking at his back, Nami sighed slightly:


    "It''s really convenient to read others'' memory, even though it was the first time for Nii-san to enter the Grand Line, but he knew that there are two giants here, as well as the "spear of Elbaf" of the giant kingdom."


    "Yeah, I really feel safe with him" Kuina nodded in agreement.


    Only Carina nced at the two girls with a pitying look.


    sigh.


    Two simple little idiots.


    Not counting this ind, they have only visited three inds when they entered the Grand Line.


    These three inds, among them the town sheltered by the ck market and the Cactus Ind, they followed El not far away.


    On the ind separated from them, there is only the Drum Ind.


    Drum Ind is not an ind on this route. Nii-san only left for a while. In such a short time, he couldn''t possibly read the memories of everyone on Drum Ind, right? and after leaving for a while, Nii-san also gets the top paramecia type devil fruit and after they leave Drum Ind, he went back to the ck market town to buy wine and medicine then went straight to this ind.


    Even if the person whose memory was read by Nii-san knows the existence of the Giant Kingdom, it is impossible to know that there are two giants on this ancient ind, which has no eternal pose even on the ck market.


    Even if you know that there are two giants here, it is impossible to know the "spear of elbaf", right?


    But these, Nii-san knows all about it.


    And afternding on Drum Ind, he took them to find Dr. Kureha before reading other people''s memories.


    These acts of El, in Nami and Kuina''s eyes, seem quite normal.


    But in Carina''s eyes, she was full of doubts.


    Just like when El first met the two girls, he read their memories, but then he said words that were ipatible with his actions, which aroused Carina''s suspicion.


    If it wasn''t for her trust and loyalty to El in her heart, She would have been wary of El.


    But now, Carina doesn''t care.


    Although there is no ability to sense the other emotions, but their eyes are not blind.


    Their Nii-san, even the precious Logia, and Paramecia type devil fruit are given to them without hesitation, how could he possibly harm them?


    On Nii-san, there must be some unspeakable secret!


    Looking at the entrance to the forest where El has disappeared, Carina thought to herself.


    On Carina''s thoughts, El didn''t know.


    Even if he knew, he would only smile happily.


    As the bond grows deeper and deeper, apart from not revealing his identity as a traverser, and reading people''s hearts 24/7, El has nothing to hide from the three girls


    Carina can perceive this, El will always be happy for her sharp mind, so he can rest assured and let her help him share the pressure in the future.


    After entering the forest, El went straight in the direction of the "Red Ghost" Brogy.


    Under his observation Haki thatpletely covered the entire ancient ind, Brogy, has been in his eyes since he first step on the ind.


    At this time, Brogy, his huge 21-meter-tall body, was lying on a grass dozing and waiting for the eruption of the volcano in the center of the ind and continued his battle with the "Blue Ghost". Dorry.


    Or when he was hungry, he would get up to hunt and eat.


    This alreadysted for ny years,


    And the reason why the two broke out in the fight is even more Outrageous that normal people will feel dumbfounded when they hear it.


    The reason for their duel was because they captured a sea king at the same time, and then because of a little girl''s question, they began to argue about whose prey is bigger, and finally, the two decided to fight on the ancient ind, and only the survivors can return to their hometowns.


    In thest century, the "Giant warrior Pirates", a world-famous pirates group, because the two captains have been unable to tell the winner, they chose to disband their pirate''s group and return to their hometown, waiting for news.


    In the end, it took them a century of waiting.


    For this duel reason, it can also be seen that the brains of the giants are all single-minded existences.


    People they admire will be seen by them as friend


    People they hate will be seen by them as an enemy.


    But El doesn''t want to be friends with them, even though these two giants are pure people who don''t exude an aura that makes him feel disgusted because El''s current camp can change at any time.


    In the future, he will surely enter the strongest stage in the Grand Line with the attitude of reigning over the world.


    At that time, even if he didn''t want topete for the world, he had to establish his own position.


    Just like the free "red-haired pirates, their goal is not to dominate the world, but Shanks will still be the fourth pirate emperor of the Grand Line in the next few years...


    On the way to the top, there will be many idents.


    To avoid idents that would make it difficult for him in the future, El did not want to establish bonds with other people and forces except for the three girls.


    In this way, he will be able to do whatever he can to achieve his goals.


    El soon arrives at the Brogy''s ce


    in the area, looking at Brogy, who was sleeping soundly and groaning sound like thunder, El put the wine bottle upright.


    He Jumps on the top of the bottle and opens it.


    In an instant, the iparably rich aroma of wine emanated from the wine bottle.


    Snapped!


    Just as El jumped off the bottle and found a ce to hide.


    The Invisible aroma slowly floated to Brogy''s nose


    The wine aroma was like a needle, instantly piercing Brogy''s snot bubble, and a pair of eyes filled with excitement suddenly opened.


    "Wine it''s the smell of fine wine!"


    Brogy looked in the direction where the aroma of the wine came and grinned, he turned over on all fours and rushed towards the wine bottle like a vicious dog. His body that''s like a mountain then fell heavily


    on the ground, there was a sudden violent earthquake.


    Fortunately, Life Return will instinctively control his body ording to the changes in the environment, so that El''s grip on the ground suddenly improved to the extreme, and his body does not sway at all.


    Looking at Brogy who was already holding the wine bottle and began to drink, El shook his head secretly.


    So....he seems to be stupid.


    Should he befriends him? or he will feel ufortable even if he is hard-hearted.


    After living on the ind for ny years and nearly a century, a bottle filled with wine suddenly appeared, any normal person would be suspicious and vignt.


    But Brogy didn''t think so much, only knew that he had found a good wine.


    Giants are a race that loves to drink and eat meat. Having stayed in this ce for nearly a hundred years, Brogy hasn''t had a drink in years.


    Brogy, who smells the aroma of wine now, is like Sanji, who has been on Shemale Ind for two years and finally sees a woman again, and it''s also a peerless beauty.


    Without any conspiracy, El just opened the cap and let Brogy quickly drink half bottle of the fine wine


    The reason why he didn''t drink it all at once was that Brogy was reluctant to drink it all at once.


    "Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka...Boom!"


    With arge intake of wine, Brogy who just let out a uniqueugh, with a contented expression, he fell heavily to the ground.


    The unfinished drink began to slowly spill because of Brogy''s fall and he refused to let go. Fortunately, only a little wine spilled. El came with the huge bottle cap and sealed the wine again.


    Looking at Brogy, who started to sleep soundly again, El sighed: "As expected of the giants, I poured so much sleeping powder into it, just a little bit can stun an elephant, and he ended up drinking half a bottle before he lie down"


    After speaking, El came to the back of Brogy''s head, put his hand on his unwashed head, and began to read his memory.


    Then.....


    El''s Haki, For the first time, it was like a faucet that was unscrewed and began to flow out quickly.


    (Haki is a mysterious power that allows the user to utilize their own spiritual energy for various purposes)


    The active ability to read people''s hearts which is reading memory needs to consume a small amount of Haki before being able to read the person he touches.


    And this small amount of Haki, the more memory you read, the more Haki you consume.


    And Brogy, who is over a hundred years old, wanting to read his memory, not only he needs to consume arge amount of Haki.


    Especially after reading the training methods of the "Spear of Elbaf" in his more than 100 years of memory, El was already prepared for failure.


    That''s why El didn''te over to read Brogy''s memory secretly while he was sleeping but beat him down with fine wine.


    Fortunately, Brogy has fought on the Isle of Ancients for 90 years.


    El only used half of his Haki to sessfully find the training method of "Spear of Elbaf" in Brogy''s memory, as well as his memories of using the "Spear of Elbaf".


    He just needs to digest this part of the memory and El will get the training method of the "Spear of Elbaf" and the experience of using it in Brogy memories.


    With his talent and physical quality, he will soon be able to master the - "The Gun of Elbaf"

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    "Nii-san, you''re back!"


    "Nii-san, you''re so fast!"


    After obtaining the training method for the "Spear of Elbaf", El returned to the ship without stopping.


    However, as soon as he came back, Carina''s ambiguous words made the smile on his face a little stiff.


    Reaching out and pinching her nose, El said with a smile, "Yeah, because I care about you so much and I also got what I wanted and came back immediately."


    "Nii-san, I was wrong...


    With her nose pinched, Carina''s voice has changed.


    Seeing that her own scheme was discovered, and she saw El''s dangerous smile, she immediately threw herself into El''s arms, like a puppy who pleases its master, constantly rubbing her face against El''s chest.


    "When you grow up, I''ll settle the ount with you."


    Holding Carina, El said something that was also full of ambiguity.


    Carina, who understood the meaning of this sentence, suddenly flushed slightly.


    Kuina who was looking at El with a smile on her face, couldn''t help but nce at the boy who said such an ambiguous word.


    After teasing her, the four set sail and left the ancient ind.


    Because of the Drum Ind chapter in the original manga, El didn''t want to stay on the ancient ind for a quarter of an hour, let alone capture the dinosaurs on it and taste the taste of extinct creatures.


    After leaving the ancient ind, the next stop of the four is the kingdom of basta, known as the "Desert Kingdom" and "Ancient Humanity".


    basta Kingdoms, one of the top 50 kingdoms of Mary Geoise''s world conference each time, is located on the world''s rare superrge ind, Sandy Ind.


    Because the next ind on the ind of ancient is not Sandy Ind.


    If the four want to go to Sandy Ind, they can only use the Eternal Pose.


    And one of the eternal poses that El bought was the Sandy Ind.


    However, the time it takes to reach Sandy Ind from the ancient ind is absolutely no less than that of them changing their route from Drum ind to the ancient ind.


    If you are sailing alone, you will undoubtedly suffer.


    But to the four, there is a kind of fun in it


    Getting up at six o''clock every morning, after a simple breakfast, drink a bottle of nutritional supplements, and then the four of them carry out a high-intensity physical workout.


    After finishing their training, Carina and Nami were doing training to improve their coordination, while watching El one on one teaching Kuina and her clothes would turn into a white ragged every day and hanging on her body.


    He can see that the faces of Carina and Nami have been flushed while watching.


    Sometimes after El finished educating Kuina, he would train the three of them inbat and beat the three girls in a one-versus-three battle.


    From 6:30 to 11:30 in the morning, the four periods were spent like that.


    After fully absorbing the nutritional supplement, the four hungry people will kill a few sea beasts without caring about the taste.


    In the end, in order to save time, under Carina and Nami''s soft and hard offense, Kuina finally gathered up her courage to bathe with the three of them at the end of the year.


    Although she was wearing a bath towel, Kuina, who was bathing with El and the others for the first time, almost fainted in the bathroom on the spot.


    It was also at this time that El realized that a few months ago, Kuina, who was still cold and serious, turned out to be such a shy girl.


    But no matter how shy she is, once you experience more of it, you will gradually get used to it.


    Although she almost fainted for the first time, Kuina, who mustered up the courage to take a crucial step, quickly adapted to it unexpectedly.


    And he doesn''t know if it is because of the blood of Wano country...Kuina is extremelypetent in caring for people.


    When shampooing El''s hair and rubbing his back, Kuina was more meticulous than Nami and Carina, making El''s face reveal a color of enjoyment, and it was seen by Carina and Nami making them regret pulling Kuina into the bathroom.


    After eating, drinking and taking a shower, the four will enjoy a lunch break on the deck or in the room ording to the weather.


    When sleepy, they''ll be on the beach chair or sleep in the room.


    After the midday session, the four started a new practice.


    But this time, none of the four stayed in the training room but trained on the deck.


    El practiced "Hakoku sovereignty" of the Spear of Elbaf, while the three girls entered the "Three Heads and Six Arms" state and start cultivating a mutual understanding of each other.


    The second round of trainingsted until dusk and all the time during the day is used for practice and a little rest.


    In the evening, the four of them used entertainment to relieve the fatigue and stress of the day.


    The best form of entertainment, of course, is gambling. However, since every time they gamble, they will be "destroyed" by El, Carina and Nami have learned their lesson and choose not to gamble with money on El before they enter the grand line.


    Their gambling penalty only needs to ept a small punishment from the winners.


    Even so, El still uses his ability to win more and lose less.


    El always chooses to win on Nami and Carina during the gambling.


    Especially in Carina, El punishes her every time to sings and enjoys the voice of the future world-ss singer.


    With such a voice, when she grows up and they fight each other, Carina''s screams must be very nice.


    The above is the daily life of the four.


    With the passage of time, the year 1510.... of the Sea Circle Calendar has finally turned overpletely and entered the chapter of the year of the Sea Circle Calendar 1511.


    In the new year, the world cared for El since birth-given him a gift again.


    Boom!


    A ck cold light shed.


    In the next instant, on the sea ahead, the seawater with a width and depth of tens of meters suddenly burst out and spread three miles ahead.


    Sending out a Flying sh in miles was something that El had to do with all his strengthst year.


    But now, this three-mile-long, flying sh is an ordinary sh from El.


    It can''t be said to be a normal strike...


    To be precise, it is sword strike wrapped with Armament Haki.


    Yes, Armament Haki!


    In the new year, he awakened the Armament Haki


    After awakening the Armament Haki, El knew how big the gap was between sword sh with Armament Haki and with not.


    The Sandai Kitetsu.. have been sharp enough


    There is no need toprehend cutting through steel to cut off objects such as rocks and metal with the help of Sandai Kitetsu.


    Afterprehending the "Breath of All Things", Iron and Steel were like a thin sheet of paper in front of Sandai Kitetsu.


    However, this sharpness is far from the limit of the Sandai Kitetsu.


    Covering it with Armament Haki, after the Sandai Kitetsu turned into a ck sword, with just a single sh, El could cut off the airflow and send out a flying sh that ripped apart the sea and sky.


    The flying sh that was like a trench just now was shed by El with a ck sword.


    With just this blow, El took another big step on the road of swordsmanship,


    He who has mastered the two types of Haki, among the new stars in the past two years, except for Boa Hancock''s debut, El really can''t find any opponent.


    Even Nami, who ate the Logia Type Devil fruit, was no longer his opponent.


    After the elementalization is no longer effective, Nami''s physical strength is simply not enough in El''s eyes.


    After regaining his position as the strongest in the fleet, El stepped up his training on Nami''s to help her awaken the Observation Haki.


    Once among the three girls, someone awakens and the observation Haki, the other two will definitely benefit a lot.


    Baku Baku no Mi Fruit can even share the Devil Fruit, so it''s natural to share the observation Haki.


    (He can''tbine with them since he doesn''t want them to know that he can read people hearts 24/7)


    When the time came to January 10, 1511 of the Sea Circle Calendar.


    After more than a week of sailing, the ship finally arrived at Sandy Ind.


    "Wow.... this is really an ind, not a continent?"


    The four are still separated by a long distance but they can still see the outline of the Sandy Ind.


    After the ship approached, the three girls still underestimated the Sandy Ind size.


    As a rare superrge ind in the world, there is only the Sabaody Archipgo and charlotte Linlin Tottond that can bepared with the size of Sandy Ind.


    If it weren''t for this superrge ind, where the resources are not abundant, this ind would have long been coveted by countless forces.


    Although the resources are not rich, there are still millions of people on Sandy Ind, forming an ancient and huge, basta kingdom.


    The royal family who ruled this kingdom was the descendant of one of the twenty kings who founded the world government hundreds of years ago and refused to migrate, the Nefertari royal family.


    No matter whether they have millions of people, or even if they do not inherit the word "World Noble", they cannot change their status as descendants of the Celestial Dragons, so that the Kingdom of basta has never been absent from the world conference held every four years.


    At this time, the kingdom of basta, which has not been coveted by crocodile and used rain powder to start a rebellion in the country, is still a world-renowned military power.


    Just the 600,000 soldiers allow the Kingdom of basta to deter any forces without the help of the navy.


    If the people from any forces take the initiative to attack the Kingdom of basta, they will be attacked by the Navy Headquarters.


    Even if there is no naval branch in the country of basta, not many pirates dare to provoke it.


    The Kingdom of basta has six (seven if non-canon included) major cities, and there are only two cities near the coast, namely the oasis city Erumalu located in the lower reaches of the Sandora River, and the port city adjacent to Erumalu, Nanohana.


    If you want to go to the capital city of basta, you must start from the port city of Nanohana and the ce where the four of themnded was the port city of Nanohana.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    After mooring the ship in the port, the four-step on the port city of Nanohana.


    "It''s so hot, as expected of a kingdom in the desert."


    As soon as she step out, Carina was hit by strong rays of sunlight.


    "Is there? It feels alright." Nami''s lips rose slightly.


    "Shut up"


    Carina rolled her eyes and said, "Don''t stand in front of me... you''re showing off your devil fruit ability are not you?"


    "Hehehe, have I been found out?"


    Nami stuck out her tongue and showed a smug smile.


    "Let''s go, let''s buy a cloak first. "


    Looking up at the cloudless sky and the sun hanging high, El led the three girls and walked towards a small stall.


    After purchasing a map of Nanohana.


    The four first went to a shop and bought four cloaks and put it on then they bought another portable kettle filled with fresh water.


    Walking around the desserts, it''s easy to get lost and without carrying enough water with you in case something happened on the road, you may die because of thirst.


    Because without renting camels, people would have to walk a day travel from one city to another.


    After buying the cloak and freshwater, the four, as always, opened the most expensive room in the most luxurious hotel in the area and then started to touring Nanohana.


    As one of the two cities with thergest visitor, in addition to fishing and transportation, Nanohana is also rich in a variety of perfumes.


    Although the three girls do not need to use perfume yet, it does not prevent them from being fascinated by these special products and buying one of the various types of perfume, saying that they will use it in the future.


    El didn''t stop them either, after all, it wasn''t his money being spent.


    After buying the perfume, the four continued to wander around, buying the special products of Nanohana or tasting some local delicacies.


    Until noon, after putting a lot of things back in the room, the four rented two camels and went to Katorea.


    Katorea, the base camp of the rebel army in the manga.


    But now, this is still the city of oasis on the right side of the Sandora River, together with Elumalu and Yuba on the left side of the territory, it is called the three oasis cities on the kingdom of basta.


    In these three cities, the price of fresh water is very low, far less expensive than in the other three cities.


    However, as soon as they arrived at Katorea, the four didn''t tour the ce but returned in disappointment.


    So far behind!


    Although with millions of poption, the kingdom of basta has be one of the rare superpowers in the world.


    However, theck of resources on Sandy Ind has made countless people unable to eat enough, let alone a prosperous economy.


    The specialty of Katorea, Nanohana have it too


    The four were naturally toozy to waste time here.


    After returning to the Nanohana, the night had already fallen, and the four decided to wait until tomorrow morning before heading to the capital of basta, the Alubarna(arbana), to have a look.


    Just when the four of them were resting, they didn''t know that their whereabouts had already entered the eyes of some people and finally found their next stop is indeed the kingdom of basta.


    In the Oasis city  Elumalu, in a dimly lit room, the lights were not turned on, but by the way of lighting candles.


    A seagull, which should not be in the desert, flew in from outside the window andnded on the shoulders of a man in a white suit.


    Then a low voice suddenly sounded slowly from the room.


    Under the flickering candlelight, there were two beautiful women in white suits opposite the man.


    All three of them wore white masks covering their faces.


    "were really being yed around by them. The way these four little devils sail the route is really unique."


    "How can anyone just enter the grand line and buy so many eternal pose at the first stop, yet constantly change their route, and sail aimlessly?"


    A voice full ofining came from a woman wearing a mask.


    "Since we found them, then their luck ended."


    The man touched the seagull on his shoulder, and said lightly: "We have wasted a lot of time on this mission, which will most likely affect the BOSS''s evaluation of us"


    "Let''s wait until tomorrow and end this mission."


    Due to entering the mode of travel and vacation, it is rare for the four of them to not get up early to train as usual but sleptte until they naturally awaken from their sleep.


    After washing up, the four simply had something to eat, bought a bucket of fresh water and a bag of fruit, and rode on a rented camel, heading towards the capital city, Alubarna.


    Nanohana is a long distance from Alubarna, even if El Observation Haki is enough to cover half a medium-sized ind, at this time, the Alubarna cannot be sensed, which shows how big this ind is.


    The long travel time made all four of them feel bored.


    So, the four of them kept looking for various topics to chat with.


    When the three girls were talking about girls'' topics, El, who couldn''t interrupt and started to get distracted.


    The current basta is very different from the basta in his impression.


    Crocodile has not set his sights on "Pluton", and used rain powder to start a rebellion in this country, and Robin has not helped Crocodile to usurp the power of the Nefertari royal family for the sake of historical text.


    The secret criminal syndicate "Baroque Works" established by Crocodile is even more unheard now.


    The kingdom of basta at this time was too peaceful.


    Recalling the plot of the original manga, El suddenly felt slightly stunned.


    Speaking of which, Robin seems to be only eighteen years old now and has not yet entered the grand line from the West Blue.


    Thinking of this, El couldn''t help but feel pity, as one of the most tragic female characters in the original manga, El is actually full of affection for Robin.


    After 20 years of running away, She hasn''t turned ck, So Robin''s body will definitely not emit a breath that makes him feel disgusted.


    If they meet, El will definitely reach out to rescue her. After all, every otaku is hopeless LSP and El is no exception.


    (People use this word to refer to themselves or others when they show affection for artworks with sex/lewd implications.)


    Robin''s appearance and figure, as well as the character of the big sister, are all dishes that El likes.


    It is a pity that Robin is not here.


    "Ok?"


    The passive warning thates with the observation Haki brought El''s consciousness back to reality.


    Looking at the distorted desert ahead, El suddenly frowned and reminded the three girls around him "Go down and walk, there are three malicious auras ahead"


    "Ehis it the enemy?"


    The three girls who were chatting were slightly taken aback.


    Nami looked astonished and said, "No, we met an enemy in the desert? Could it be a local desert bandit?"


    "Not a bandit, but the world''srgest human trafficker"


    El, who was able to see through people''s hearts, showed a sneer on his face: "The first force to find us, it is really them, they are indeed all-extensive agents."


    "The first force? Agent?"


    Hearing these two keywords, the three girls immediately understood what El meant.


    "So our first enemy on the Grand Line is Mary Geoise? it seems that we will no longer be able to pluck the wool of Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters."


    Nami put her hands on her hips and said regretfully.


    "It doesn''t matter, we can still take the pirate''s Heads and go to the ck market to exchange bounty. "


    Carina said indifferently: "Although a lot of handling fees will be deducted from exchanging the bounty in the ck market, we will still made a profit."


    "Here theye!"


    At this time, El spoke again to remind them.


    They saw the desert area in front as if a mirage appeared, three figures in white suits and white masks appeared out of thin air and walked slowly towards this side.


    Looking at the three tall, tall figures that gave people a sense of oppression from a long distance, the faces of Carina and Kuina suddenly became solemn, because just seeing these three people, their bodies instinctively tensed, and goosebumps appeared all over their bodies.


    Although they don''t know why their body has this reaction, it doesn''t prevent Carina and Kuina from knowing that the three people in front are definitely not the existences that they can defeat.


    ''Such murderous aura, they don''t seem to be an ordinary cp member"


    Like the two girls, El had goosebumps all over his body.


    However, El, who has the Observation Haki, knows why he gets goosebumps.


    Because of those three guys in front, their murderous aura is too strong. Obviously, their hands were covered in blood.


    Fortunately... these murderous, also give El a good news.


    A murderous aura is also a kind of spiritual energy. If you can manipte the invisible murderous aura, you can also awaken your Haki.


    These three blood-stained CP members will not even restrain their murderous aura, so they are obviously not Haki powerhouses.


    This means that as long as they don''t have sea stone weapons in their hands, they are definitely not Nami''s opponents,


    Thinking of this, El couldn''t help but secretly Smile.


    Hiding Nami is indeed the right move.


    "Young Swordsman, El. Come with us, Our boss wants to meet you!"


    "Don''t make unnecessary struggles, or this sister will love you very well."


    Just when El was observing the three with the Observation Haki.


    The three CP members have alsoe to their front side.


    The male stared at El through the mask. His voice was emotionless, but it gave people a feeling of aloofness.


    On the contrary, the woman on his right hand gave out a charmingugh.


    Apparently, none of the three girls was worth looking in their eyes.


    In their eyes, the only thing worth looking there is El...


    And the current El is just a young swordsman who can wield flying shes.


    Such talent at this age is indeed very amazing.


    But no matter how talented a genius is, he is still a weak person before he fully turns his talent into a strength.


    Such a swordsman, the three of them don''t know how many of them they have killed.


    If they weren''t worried about any ident, their boss wouldn''t even send the three of them at the same time.


    If El resists, they don''t mind letting this gifted kid experience what pain is.


    "I hate your arrogance!"


    El, who sees through their heart and sees everything in his eyes, does not allow anyone in this world to be more arrogant than him.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    "This arrogant brat."


    "haha, we are rejected."


    "I hope he can maintain this arrogant appearanceter."


    Looking at the arrogant El, The three CP members reacted differently.


    The man doesn''t have any awareness of himself, he just thinks El is arrogant.


    The female partners on the left and right have opposite personalities, one is as hot as fire, and the other is as cold as ice.


    But for El''s reaction, neither of them is surprised.


    Obviously, they have encountered this situation more than once


    "What a lot of nonsense--hey!"


    Seeing their still careless look, El didn''t bother to talk nonsense with them, he just drew his sword and swung it out.


    With a sh, it send out a flying sh that cut through the sky and sand and moved toward the three-person.


    "Little devil, feel the difference between yourself and a Superhuman - Tempest Kick(Rankyaku)!"


    The man in the suit put his hands in his pockets, raised his long straight legs, and moved towards the oing flying sh, then kick out a sharppressed de of wind that was no less than the flying sh.


    boom!


    The two shes collided together, like fireworks blooming, turning into a wind de that swirled around before spreading out in all directions.


    The endless yellow sand was lifted on the spot and merged into the sharp storm de, which made Carina and Kuina not only hurt their skins but they could not even open their eyes.


    "Carina, Nami, Kuina you guys deal with those two women. I''ll take care of this arrogant guy."


    Taking advantage of the sandstorm blocking their vision, El took off the headband on his wrist and tied his long silver hair into a single ponytail, then he instructs the three girls, who hid behind him to resist the sandstorm.


    "Leave it to us with confidence, Nii-san!"


    The three girls nodded vigorously, and Carina used her devil fruit ability on the spot, she opened her mouth... and ate Nami and Kuina next to her, and then ate herself again, and began to enter the Three Heads and Six Arms state.


    El hold his sword and rushed into the sandstorm.


    Swish!


    As the sword shed, it sliced from top to the ground.


    The sandstorm formed by the collision of the two flying shes was instantly torn apart and blown away.


    The dust and gust of wind roared towards his left and right sides as if being cut off from the middle.


    El, who shed the sandstorm with a sword, turned into an afterimage that could not be captured by the naked eye and swept away violently towards the man in a suit who reappeared on the opposite side.


    "shave!"


    The man in suit also turned into an afterimage and disappeared on the spot, making a piercing sound that broke through the air and pierce toward El.


    The two afterimages have not approached yet, but a sharppressed air shockwave from the finger thrust shot out from the afterimage of the man in the suit, trying to prate El''s shoulder.


    The result is no surprise, El holding his sword blocked it easily.


    ''Sure enough, he is not an ordinary CP member''


    Blocking the attack called "Flying Finger Guns", El strengthened his guess even more.


    Being able to use the extension technique of the Finger Pistol(Shigan) shows that the opponent''s Finger Pistol(Shigan) attainments have surpassed the ordinary superhuman martial arts style.


    And looking at his rxed appearance, it should be more than just mastering the variations of the Finger Pistol(Shigan).


    Thinking of this, the corners of his mouth could not help but slightly rise.


    The better he is, the greater the benefit it is for him. Seeing that his flying finger gun did not stop El, the man in the suit stopped shaving, raised his foot again, and kicked a Tempest Kick (Rankyaku) at El.


    El did not send out a flying sh to confront him. But he swiftly move and appeared outside the attack range of the Tempest Kick, then swiftly moved again to the man in suit.


    The sword in his hand shed toward the man in a suit with tremendous power and speed.


    "Shave!"


    El''s speed... is at a level that ordinary people can''t catch with the naked eye.


    But the dynamic vision of the man in a suit is obviously not at the ordinary person''s level.


    I don''t know if he noticed the sharpness of the Sandai Kitetsu, or if he just didn''t want El to scratch his clothes, the man in the suit used Shave (Soru) to dodge and attack.


    Unfortunately, the next second, he regretted it.


    With the sound of tearing through fabric.


    The man in the suit who appeared behind El out of thin air, his face under the mask was full of horror.


    Seeing that the man in suit, who was dozens of centimeters shorter than him, hurriedly jumped back and quickly distanced himself from El.


    In the upper body of the man in the suit, a wound spread from his right abdomen to his left chest, and the dazzling blood dyed his white suit red.


    "It''s a lie, this kid, actually hurt captain?!"


    "Is Bonier being careless?"


    The picture of the man in the suit, being injured, shocked the two women who were watching the fight.


    No one knows their captain''s strength better than them.


    With their captain''s aplishments in Six style (Rokushiki), even those pirate overlords from all over the world, or supernovas with a bounty of more than 100 million Belly in Grand Line, except for those who are devil fruit users and have strong physique and swordsmanship, few people will be in his opponent.


    And now, El has injured their captain in just a few rounds


    For the two women, it was simply an impossible thing.


    As everyone knows, their captain is next to the apex of their group.


    To be precise, if El hadn''t kept his hand, Bonier would have not been shed.


    Redfield has no Devil Fruit and no Pirates group, why is he on an equal footing with Whitebeard and the other superpowers by himself?


    Why did the Redfield be the first Pirate to defeat the Fleet admiral?


    It''s very simple, in addition to the strength of being on the top of the world, Redfield relies on seeing people''s hearts.


    In other words, the brain is the controller of the human body, unless it''s the "Autonomous Ultra Instinct" in Dragon Ball, where the body will automatically defend and attack by itself... Otherwise, when anyone is attacking or defending, their brains will involuntarily think about what ce they want to attack or how to defend themselves.


    And his thoughts will be visible in the face of his ability.


    El just saw Bonier wanted to show up behind him and attack with finger gun.


    At the moment when Bonier disappeared, El had already used Life Return and controlled his body and the sh that should have been swung forward, made a 180-degree rotation, and sh Bonier.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    "I like your scared look, it''s more pleasing to the eye."


    After injuring Bonier with a sword, El did not pursue his victory, but held his sword in one hand, pointed the tip of the sword at Bonier, and began to ridicule him.


    Just like what El had in mind when he went to battle, he wouldn''t allow anyone to be arrogant more arrogant than him.


    Coming to this world, it''s already been nine years.


    El has been the darling of the world since birth, except when he suffered a painless whip at the orphanage when he was a child, no one or even an animal leave any injuries on his body.


    In the same way, since he went to sea at the age of eight, all the enemies that El has encountered, except Koushirou, a master swordsman who is temporarily invincible and not his enemy.


    They are either killed or defeated by him.


    He likes to show his capabilities by one shooting his enemies or letting the enemies will copse in despair and he doesn''t like someone in front of him showing an arrogant appearance.


    Once he meets this kind of guy, El doesn''t mind giving him a lesson.


    He believes that after this attack, this guy named Bonier no longer dares to show such an arrogant appearance just now.


    "Damn kid, I won''t let you go, I want you to pay a heavy price for your actions."


    Bonier really can''t keep up that arrogant appearance. He''s exploding with rage now.


    It was undoubtedly a great shame for Bonier to be left with a sword wound that spread from his right abdomen to his left chest by El.


    Even after the wound heals, the scar will stay with him for life.


    Having been left with an almost permanent scar on his body by an eight-year-old kid, Bonier could already see his colleaguesughing at him.


    Thinking of this, Bonier suddenly dismissed the idea of temporarily abolishing El''s shoulders.


    He was going to break the kid''s limbs and take him back like a dead dog.


    Or Even kill!


    "Moonwalk (Geppo)"


    Bonier''s feet stomped on the ground, and his body jumped several meters into the air, and his feet were still stepping in the air.


    As the white clouds formed by the airflow bloomed, Bonier''s figure continued to rise.


    "Bonier is angry, this kid is going to be unlucky"


    "Captain has not used his devil fruit ability yet, he should not lose his mind yet or how are we going to exin it to boss"


    "I hope this kid doesn''t force out the captain''s abilities, otherwise this mission may be a failure. "


    Two women in suits, look at Bonier who was rising into the sky then sigh again.


    Because of their information, except for El, his threepanions... are all ordinary little girls, and there is no threat.


    Therefore, the two women in suits did not shoot at them but watched the fight quietly.


    Unless their own captain is not the opponent of the target, then they would help.


    But obviously, in the eyes of the two women, it is impossible for their captain to be defeated by this little devil.


    The wound just now was just because their captain underestimated the enemy.


    After all, their captain still has an ace upon his sleeve and the reason he would be wounded is that he doesn''t use his ace card yet.


    The two women had the same trust in their captain as the three girls had in El.


    They didn''t take action against the three girls, but it didn''t mean that the three girls won''t take action against them.


    "me wall"


    *Boom!*


    Along with the girl''s coquettish shout, the dazzling orange me, like a halo, bloomed on the vast and boundless desert and a huge wall of fire rose from the ground, in the shape of a circle, surrounding the two women in suits, as well as El and Bonier not far away.


    "This.... what is this monster?!"


    "merged together, what Devil fruit ability?!"


    The sudden me wall sessfully attracted the attention of the two women in suits.


    When they looked in the direction from which the sound came from the cheeks under the mask, like the wounded Bonier, are also full of horror.


    What did they see?!


    Under the background of the huge me wall, a girl who is about two meters in height, surrounded by orange mes, walks towards them slowly.


    It was a girl in a red and white witch costume, with three heads with different hair colors and faces, six arms, and a white sword.


    The debut of "Three Heads and Six Arms" undoubtedly shocked the two women in suits.


    "me and fusion... What ability is this?!"


    Even Bonier''s eyes were attracted by the three girls.


    Seeing the "three heads and six arms" of the three girls, and that huge wall of mes that was surround them.


    During the time they are being trained as CP members, they have to remember the content of the Devil Fruit Encyclopedia, so when performing taskster, they can recognize the devil fruit and it''s abilities they have seen.


    Bonier cant distinguish what devil fruit or abilities that the three girls have.


    But like two women in suits, full of trust in their captain, Bonier also has a strong trust in the strength of his two subordinates, after all, they, are also devil fruit users like himself, so he doesn''t have much worry about this unknown devil fruit abilities.


    Just like CP9 in the Judicial Ind arc, almost all members are Devil Fruit users.


    Even the Celestial Dragon can feed devil fruit to their ves for fun. As a member of the most loyalckey to Celestial Dragon, as long as they perform well naturally, there is no shortage of Devil Fruits.


    As long as the enemy is not a logia-type devil fruit, with the strength and tacit understanding of the two women, even if the enemy is a supernova in Grand Line, it is not without the power to fight them.


    then...


    Bonier, who withdrew his gaze,unched a storm-like attack on El in the air.


    "Tempest Kick ughter!"


    When his figure flew into the air dozens of meters, Bonier finally stopped climbing with Moonwalk (Geppo), while his figure began to slowly fall, he kick arge number of des of wind downward with both feet.


    Countless des of wind, like a downpour, covered the entire sky.


    This is an impressivelyrge-scale Tempest Kick (Rankyaku) move!


    If an ordinary swordsman... faced with so many des of wind, he would definitely feel extremely desperate.


    It''s a pity that in El''s eyes, Bonier''s behavior is no different from a joke.


    In order to let Bonier see the real gap between them, El retracted the sword in his hand and sheathed it, then raised his head and stared at Bonier in the air, then he entangled his sword with armament Haki before swiftly pulling it out of sheathed and shing Bonier in the air.


    *boom!*


    When the countless wind des are still a few meters away from him.


    A ck gleam, like a shooting star, Fly From bottom to top in a sh.


    In the next second, the Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki) tore apart the veil that covered the sky.


    The blue light drowned all the wind des in an instant, and also drowned Bonier who was in midair.


    Looking at the blue light drowning him, Bonier shows horror on his face and he did not hesitate to use his Iron Body (Tekkai) variation technique, Shave Iron Ball.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    "You can always trust Iron Body (Tekkai)...."


    Putting the sword back into its sheath, El looked up at the blue Dazzling light blooming in the sky, and subconsciously say the famous joke on his previous life.


    After he finished teasing, El looked surprised and sighed: "It''s not even dead. It really deserves to be a world where the average person is full of defensive attributes. Superhuman is indeed more resistant than ordinary people."


    It is no exaggeration to say that El''s Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki) which is hundreds of meters long can cut a huge trench in the sea with a width and depth of tens of meters and spread three miles.


    In the face of this sh, unless a ship with extremely tough wood, an ordinaryrge three-masted sailing ship, hit directly by the Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki) of El, will be like how easily Hawkeye cut the Krieg pirate ship into two.


    If the swordsmen who mastered "Cutting through steel" and "Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki)" were also graded. Then the Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki) graded in ''meter'' are just ordinary swordsmen that can be seen everywhere in the Grand Line.


    Only a swordsman whose Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki) is measured in ''miles'' can be considered a powerful swordsman.


    El, who has mastered the Armament Haki, is such a swordsman.


    Although Bonier''s strength is good and he has developed the variation technique of the Six styles (Rokushiki),pared with Rob Li in the CP9 Arc, the gap between their strength is definitely small.


    He received El''s serious blow directly, but he did not die suddenly on the spot.


    It can only be said that Bonier is too resistant to beating.


    It seems that the Iron Body (Tekkai) is still somewhat useful, especially the variation technique of the Iron Body (Tekkai).


    If El remembers correctly, Iron Body (Tekkai) seems to be a pseudo-Armament Haki state.


    Bonier has developed a variation technique from the iron block, indicating that he is only one step away from awakening Haki, his only one step away from sensing and grasping that invisible ''feeling''.


    boom!


    Just after El finished sighing, a figure fell heavily to the ground.


    This figure was sent higher from mid-air by El Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki).


    At this time, Bonier looked extremely miserable.


    The white suit on his body has been tattered and the white mask has disappeared, revealing the wolf face hidden under the mask, and now he has entered the Human-Beast Form.


    His body, which was covered with red wolf hair, was injured withrge and small scars, among which the sword wound that spread from the right abdomen to the left chest was the most conspicuous.


    Butpared to this sword wound, Bonier''s most serious injury.... is his left arm which has been lost.


    Just like an arm that fall into the meat grinder, Bonier''s left arm was torn off by the wind des that burst out from the Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki) and turned it into countless pieces.


    If he hadn''t used Iron Body (Tekkai) in time to buy himself time to turn into Human-Beast Form before being drowned by the Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki), his body might have been torn into countless pieces by the wind des that burst out.


    His Iron Body (Tekkai) variation, Shave Iron Ball... can''t stop the Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki) at all.


    "It turns out that you used your devil fruit ability, wolf face, red hair... Then, are you a person with the Zoan-type-devil fruit wolf from or Zoan-type-devil fruit dog form?"


    Looking at the Human-Beast Form Bonier, El put the sword on his shoulders and asked curiously.


    "kid, I want to shred your body!"


    Hearing El''s voice, Bonier''s eyes shed with hatred and roared with a hideous expression on his face.


    With a piercing sound, Bonier''s figure disappeared in ce, and he used a variation technique of Shave (Soru) and bite towards El like a wolf.


    "Anger makes a person stronger, but also makes a person weaker"


    Looking at Bonier, who appeared not far in front of him after crossing hundreds of meters in the blink of an eye, El said lightly: "Your thoughts and actions, are like an open book in my eyes."


    "It''s over, nice to meet you, and Goodbye!"


    Out of respect for the first ''strong enemy'' he met, El used Life Return (Seimei Kikan) to improve the state of his body from normal to its limit.


    Not everyone who mastered Life Return (Seimei Kikan), can enter a 100% state of their body. El''s control over his body has reached the extreme in all directions. Speed, power, and control, all boost from zero to MAX status


    Under Bonier''s wide-eyed gaze, El once again put the sword back into its sheath.


    Swish!


    In the next instant, El''s figure disappeared from Bonier''s sight.


    His speed is so fast that even Bonier''s dynamic vision, which has been improved by the devil fruit''s ability, can only capture a trace of an afterimage.


    Immediately afterward, Bonier, who was moving at a high speed, fell on the sand because his three limbs were separated from his body.


    Originally, El just wanted to cut off Bonier''s hand tendons and hamstrings


    However, it was the first time that he fight against a strong person, and it was also a Zoan-type devil fruit user with very strong defense and resilience, and So El choose not to show mercy.


    If he hadn''t wanted to get the Six style (Rokushiki) training method in Bonier''s mind, El would have cut him into a two-piece.


    After retracting the knife and sheath, El squatted down and stunned Bonier with a hand knife before reading his memories.


    .....


    No matter how strong their strength is if there is no sea stone weapon, Armament Haki, or any other way to restrain Logia-type devil fruit user, even if it is the strongest CP member in the past eight hundred years. Facing the "three heads and six arms" state of the three girls, they have only one option which is to use Moonwalk (Geppo) to escape, otherwise, they will be defeated or even killed.


    Not to mention, that the two women are CP agents at the ordinary level.


    The two ate two ordinary kinds of Zoan-type devil fruit, it is even exchanged with the merits that they had umted for many years.


    After sealing their retreat with the me wall, Nami, who temporarily held the dominance on the body, wanted to kill the two women with a fire fist.


    However, After hearing El''s words, She dismissed this idea and used the me as a boast to fly in front of the two women.


    Her body ignored the attacks of the two women, then she stretched out her four hands and hug one of the women, while Kuina held her sword and imitated El''s movements and cut her hamstrings and Hand tendons.


    During this time, the other woman also attacks the three girls.


    It''s a pity that even if she uses the power of her Devil Fruit, all her attacks that fall on the three girls arepletely futile to elementalization.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    "Nii-san, did you solve the opponent on your side?"


    After breaking the tendons and hamstrings of another woman in a suit, Carina canceled her "three heads and six arms" state and vomited Nami and Kuina out.


    El nodded and asked with a smile, "How did it feel to fight with "three heads and six arms" for the first time?"


    "feels good!"


    "Well, after entering the state of "three heads and six arms", our advantage is really too great."


    "Especially during this period, we are all training hard, everyone has grown a lot, and Carina''s physique has exceeded us, and after entering the state of "three heads and six arms", the gap is especially obvious."


    "I believe that in another year, or even just half a year, Carina''s physique will surpass us by more than one or two levels."


    After listening to El''s words, The three girls all expressed their own opinion.


    From their faces, the rejection of the "three heads and six arms" state can no longer be found.


    Especially Nami and Kuina, their physique, despite the help of more than a dozen bottles of Nutritional supplements, and they have changed significantly fromst year, but their physique is still not as good as Carina''s.


    They eat a few sea beasts less than Carina every day, the gap is almost widened by Carina almost every day.


    When there is an obvious gap in physique, Nami and Kuinabined with Carina, sharing each other''s physique, how could there be rejection.


    Certainly, the premise is that the person whobines with them is Carina. If it is tobined with other people, Nami and Kuina will definitely be full of rejection.


    After getting along for so long, the three girls have long been good sisters who have nothing to hide from each other.


    "I have seen your tacit understanding, it''s very good!"


    El gave a thumbs up and a heartfeltpliment to the three girls.


    Not waiting for the three girls to show joy and smug smiles because of their Nii-san''s praise.


    A tragic cry suddenly broke the atmosphere.


    Looking at the women who were constantly rolling on the ground, Carina looked at El and asked, "Nii-san, you asked us to spare their lives is it in order to read their memories?"


    "No, their memories, are not as precious as the guy that fights me"


    El shook his head, walked up to the women, picked them up by the cors of their suits, and stunned them one by one with a hand knife.


    "Carina, you go to the camel and get the fruit bag"


    After stunning the women, El looked at the three girls who were surrounding him, and smiled meaningfully at Carina: "Now it''s time to confirm my conjecture.


    "If the next experiment is sessful, then Baku Baku no Mi fruit will be the most terrifying paramecia type Devil Fruit in history."


    "OK."


    Hearing this, Carina ran over with a curious expression and brought the fruit.


    He waits until Carinaes over with the fruit bag and hands it to him, then he took out one fruit from it, pointed at a woman in a suit on the ground, and said, "Now Carina, eat this woman."


    "Ok"


    Carina didn''t ask the reason why, she directly used her ability and opened her mouth, and threw the woman into the Baku Baku space.


    "Nii-san, what do you want to do next?"


    After eating the woman in the suit, Carina stare at El and asked.


    Carina''s Baku Baku no Mi has two forms.


    One is the normal form without using the devil fruit ability, drinking water will still feel hot or cold, and the food taste will remain the same and it will go through her stomach.


    The second form is with the use of devil fruit ability, no matter what she eat, it will be delicious, even rocks, steel, magma, and other things, she can eat and swallow them like eating marshmallows, and before digesting them in the Baku Baku space.


    Carina generally does not regard her mouth while using her devil fruit ability as her own but as a weapon.


    It has to be said that Carina''s mental quality is so good, it''s not disgrace of being the strongest existence among the three girls.


    Just by changing her concept, she was able to eat the woman in the suit covered with sand and blood without frowning.


    If it is Nami and Kuina, even El himself, they may not be able to do it.


    Among the four, only Carina is really the most suitable to be the Baku Baku no Mi fruit user.


    "Can you sense her devil fruit and control it?" El asked


    "Yes, people who enter Baku Baku space, unless they have the strength to break that space, otherwise all the substances and living things in it will be controlled by me." Carina nodded and said


    "Then you eat this fruit and see if you can extract her Devil Fruit ability from her body and transfer it into this fruit?" El handed the fruit in his hand to Carina and said out of his own spection.


    Yes, El''s spection is - to seize the devil''s fruit...


    The transformation ability of Baku Baku no Mi Fruit can be the same as the Yami Yami no Mi, they can be a Double Devil Fruit user who breaks the rules of the sea.


    Although it has great limitations, such as Baku Baku no Mi fruit cannot permanently use the other devil fruit ability, but it can be a double or triple devil fruit user in a short time.


    The Yami Yami no Mi fruit needs to meet certain conditions, this condition may be the human body structure or something rted to the level of the soul, However, those with the Yami Yami no Mi fruit ability who meet this condition can permanently seize the opponent''s ability.


    And those with Yami Yami no Mi fruit ability, in addition to breaking the rules of the sea and bing a double fruit ability user, can also grab the devil fruit of others and let them be attached to the fruit for rebirth.


    Obviously, ckbeard in the original manga used the gravitational force of the Yami Yami no Mi fruit to suck out the devil that had not disappeared in the body after killing the user, and sealed it in his own Yami Yami no Mi space, then transfer it to himself or it into ordinary fruit, letting it regenerate on the spot, rather than randomly respawning somewhere in the sea.


    After all, on the summit of the marinefold war, ckbeard seized Whitebeard''s paramecia type devil fruit, except for a piece of ck cloth, there was no fruit.


    Since that the Yami Yami no Mi Fruit can do it, then Baku Baku no Mi Fruit with the same nature may also be able to do it.


    With this thought in mind... El decided to give it a try.


    If he seeds in taking the Devil Fruit, his chances of getting the Devil Fruit he wants are 100% and their fleet will be unmatched in the future.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    "Okay, I''ll try..."


    Carina nodded and took the fruit, then put it into her erged mouth, instead of crunching it, she sent it into her Baku Baku space.


    Immediately afterward, Carina closed her beautiful eyes, trying to extract the Devil Fruit from the woman''s body, and synthesize it with the fruit that entered Baku Baku space.


    However...


    Carina opened her beautiful eyes in just a few seconds and shook her head at El, then said, "No, I can only temporarily transform her Devil Fruit into my body, I can''t extract it let alone synthesis it with the fruit."


    Hearing this, El frowned slightly.


    In the next second, El''s mind shed and he said, "Spit her out, let''s try again."


    "Yes."


    Carina nodded slightly, then spit out the woman.


    Carrying the woman who did not have any saliva on her body after being thrown out of Baku Baku space, El grabbed her neck with one hand, and crush her throat without any mercy.


    After a while, the unconscious woman entered the world of the dead.


    "Eat her and try again."


    He point at the corpse of the woman and said to Carina.


    "OK."


    Carina nodded, she opened her mouth and ate the woman again.


    There was no change in the three girls'' faces at El''s merciless killing of the vulnerable enemy in front of them.


    After getting along for so long, El has used his behavior to subtly change the three girl''s views.


    In their hearts, they still retain the bottom line of not bullying and attacking civilians, but this does not include their enemies.


    They already able to help El behead the pirate head with the bounty, the three girls who have no fluctuations in their hearts have be ustomed to killing people, corpses, and even the pictures of broken limbs everywhere.


    As long as it doesn''t vite their conscience and twist their hearts, El is not afraid that they will give off a disgusting aura.


    (In short, as long as they believe what they did is correct they won''t give a disgusting breath)


    Obviously, El is worthy of the man who aspires to be the world''s No. 1 Master of Girls development.


    His Cultivation of the three girls was very sessful, not only does Carina have no fluctuation, but even Nami and Kuina are also the same.


    After throwing the corpse of the woman into the Baku Baku space, Carina tried again to extract the devil fruit from her body and "synthesize" it with the fruit.


    And this time, it was as she locked in a certain thing, and the power of the devil fruit was sessfully pulled out by Carina, and it was "synthesized" with fruit in the Baku Baku space.


    Carina saw that the fruit in Baku Baku space changed at a speed visible to the naked eye, the volume of the fruit gradually increased, and the skin of the fruit slowly grew a spiral pattern.


    Outside, Carina suddenly opened her eyes and looked at El with an excited expression


    "Nii-san, we seeded!"


    "Very good, spit it out, and let me see." El also said quickly with a happy expression on his face.


    Carina opens her mouth again and spits out the Devil Fruit within the Baku Baku space. Catching the Devil Fruit that flew out from her mouth, El lips rose slightly: "My spection is indeed correct. The Paramecia-type Devil fruit-Baku Baku no Mi is definitely the most terrifying Paramecia-type Devil Fruit in history."


    "Next, let''s do another experiment.


    Handing the devil fruit to Nami and Kuina who were surprised, El took out his sword from his waist and handed it to Carina. Then he picked up the other woman and crushed her throat and said: "Carina, eat my sword, and then try to see if you can "synthesize" Sandai Kitetsu with her devil fruit..."


    Yes, El''s idea is very bold.


    Not only does he want to take other people''s Devil Fruits, he even wants to make the Devil Fruit a weapon.


    If his conjecture is confirmed, then even if they can''t be Dual devil fruit users, they are no different from dual or triple devil fruits users.


    "Ok."


    Carina nodded slightly and opened her mouth to eat the sword and the woman into Baku Baku space.


    Immediately afterward, Carina extracted the devil fruit from the body of the woman and tried to synthesize it with the sword just like before.


    The result is no surprise


    "No, it failed"


    Carina opened her beautiful eyes and shook her head at El


    "It''s because... the Sandai Kitetsu is not synthesized with fruit?"


    El thought for a while, then took out a fruit from the fruit bag and handed it to Carina: "You first try to synthesize the woman with the fruit then try to synthesize again with Sandai Kitetsu. "


    "Ok."


    Carina threw the fruit into the Baku Baku space again, as El said, she synthesize first the woman with the fruit and then with the Sandai Kitetsu.


    Then, a magical scene appeared!


    "Nii-san...Look at this...Is it a sess?"


    Carina spat out a very strange-looking sword.


    The original Sandai Kitetsu.. is a sword cover with a me pattern But now the Sandai Kitetsu, the me pattern on the sword has disappeared, reced by ayer of a spiral pattern.


    "What an ugly sword, is it really the Sandai Kitetsu?"


    Without waiting for El to speak, Namiined and Kuina nodded in agreement.


    The previous Sandai Kitetsu was clearly a cursed sword whose appearance was so cool. As a result, it is now covered with ayer of a spiral pattern, it is simply too ugly.


    "Failed, it seems that the devil fruit can be synthesized but a special substance must be injected into the weapon so that the weapon can be like a human, and the ability of the devil fruit can be revealed."


    Seeing that his second conjecture failed, El was slightly regretful, but not too disappointed.


    Being able to capture other people''s Devil Fruits has already made a lot of profit for him.


    Even Vegapunk, whose 500 years ahead of the current technology, can currently only allow objects to possess the Devil Fruit ability of the Zoan type. If Baku Baku no Mi Fruit can also do it with "synthesis" ability, then it''s like cheating and they can wholesale arge number of Devil Fruit weapons.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    The things synthesized from the Baku Baku space will be a permanent new substance after they are separated from the bodies of the previous devil fruit user.


    Even if Carina eats them again, it cannot be restored to its original state.


    And to avoid any ident, El doesn''t dare to let Carina tries.


    Spitting it out and eating it again are two different things, who knows if Carina eats the Sandai Kitetsu which has failed being synthesized with the devil fruit, will it be judged by the will of the world that she ate a second devil fruit and exploded to death on the spot?


    That is to say, El''s second spection not only failed but he also damaged a famous sword and ruin a Devil Fruit.


    His Sandai Kitetsu was scrapped, and he also lost a Zoan-type devil fruit, which is at least 100 million Belly.


    "Nii-san, this guy Devil fruit will we also take it?".


    Carina with a repulsive expression pointed to the ground at Bonier, who was unconscious and lost his limbs "Can I not eat him?. I don''t want to eat men other than Nii-san."


    "Speaking of which, I have an idea..."


    ...


    After he put the sword back to its sheath, El looked at Bonier on the ground and said his idea "If you put his corpse in a coffin, then Carina, you eat the coffin. Can his devil fruit still be synthesized through the coffin?


    "Good idea, why didn''t I think of it?"


    With these words from El, she instantly cheers up.


    Carina''s beautiful eyes lit up and she said excitedly: "Anything that enters the Baku Baku space will be controlled by me, even the things inside the coffin are no exception. Nii-san''s your idea works perfectly, and I don''t need to eat corpses like how I did before. Just put them in a coffin, and then I eat the coffin so that I won''t feel ufortable in my heart."


    "Nii-san, as expected of you, this idea is too brilliant!".


    As thest words fell, Carina threw herself into El''s arms, wrapped her arms around his neck, then stood up on tiptoe and kissed El''s face fiercely.


    Although Carina among the three girls has the most powerful psychological quality.


    But it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t really reject eating a corpse at all.


    The reason why Carina didn''t express it was that she was smart and had already found her responsibility on the team.


    Nii-san and Nami, as well as Kuina, who is working hard every day to practice swords, just to be able toprehend "Breath of all thing" and to help Nii-san share the pressure, they are all standing in front of her.


    She is in charge of the logistics, except for taking care of Nii-san, she''s actually useless at all.


    El ability to read memorypletely defeated her.


    The ''ambitious'' Carina, who wants to be the second inmand of the team, finds herself the real burden.


    When She heard that El needed her help, she did not hesitate to eat the Baku Baku No Mi fruit.


    She uses the "digestion" ability of the Baku Baku No Mi fruit to make her physical fitness second only to, or even surpass, her Nii-san.


    Then, at a critical moment, she willbine with Nami and Kuina, provide them with inexhaustible energy, and use her keen minds to help them out.


    This is Carina''s positioning herself.


    And now, she has to shoulder another important task, that is, to seize the devil fruit from the previous user.


    A Devil Fruit, even if it is just a Zoan-type Devil Fruit, the price on the ck market is at least 100 million Belly.


    With 100 million Belly, they will be able to buy a lot of medicinal herbs to make Nutritional supplements.


    Although her face is full of rejection, Carina will definitely not be self-willed, even if she feels that eating a man''s ''corpse'' will be very disgusting, she will still choose to eat Bonier in the end and seized the Devil Fruit in his body.


    But now, El hase up with a solution.


    yes!


    Since eating a ''corpse'' will make you feel sick, why don''t you just eat the ''coffin''?


    Eating the corpse and eating the coffin has twopletely different feelings.


    The former is full of visual impact, while thetter is more eptable.


    How could Carina not feel excited when she thought that she didn''t need to eat the ''corpse'' directly in the future.


    It is no exaggeration to say...


    After solving this problem, Carina doesn''t have any rejection on Baku Baku No Mi fruit anymore.


    On the contrary, she is extremely satisfied with this change, letting herself be the heart of the team from the bottom one. Whether it is her most admired Nii-san or Nami and Kuina who need to rely on her Devil Fruit.


    ...


    The spection of capturing the Devil Fruit has been confirmed. He also got the training method of "Six style (Rokushiki)" and solved Carina''s psychological pressure


    Although he has lost a the Sandai Kitetsu, El''s trip to the kingdom of basta has been very rewarding.


    When the me wallpletely disappeared, the big harvest make him give up the idea of going to the capital city of basta and directly brought the unconscious Bonier back to the nanohana


    And this scene was also seen by a hovering news coo in the air, who did not dared to approach because of the high temperature.


    After returning to Nanohana, the four did not walk down the street with Bonier on their backs.


    After all, the current state of Bonier is really bad.


    If they carry Bonier with missing limbs on the street, it will definitely attract the attention of the army.


    Therefore, when the four were near the Nanohana, they divided their work.


    The three girls are in charge of guarding Bonier, while El goes into the city to buy a big coffin.


    After bringing the box back, El pinched Bonier to death on the spot, put his corpse and fruit into the coffin, and was thrown into the Baku Baku space by Carina, and began to seize his devil fruit.


    Not long after, Carina spat out the coffin again.


    Inside the box, Bonier''s corpse did not change, but next to his corpse, there was a devil fruit with a spiral pattern.


    After sessfully capturing the Devil Fruit, El threw Bonier into the desert and took the three girls back to the hotel room, preparing to go to Elumalu on the other side of the Sandora River the next day.


    During this period, El wrote down the training method of "Six style (Rokushiki)".


    In the future, the three girls... In addition to the daily physical training, there will be more sophisticated physical training in the true sense.


    To be precise, it''s superhuman training.


    As long as you master the "Six style (Rokushiki)", you are the existence of a Superhuman...

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, six days already passed.


    For six days, the four visited the six major cities in the Kingdom of basta, one city per day on average.


    After visiting these six cities, the four of them realized howrge Sandy Ind was.


    Every city in the Kingdom of basta is the same size as those in East Blue that has only one city.


    In other words, the kingdom of basta only with the area of six cities is equal to thebination of the six affiliated countries.


    And these six cities are just cities scattered in six ces on Sandy Ind.


    There is also a desert area between them that ordinary people need to walk half a day or even a day to reach.


    El observation Haki is enough to cover half of the medium-sized ind, but it is impossible to perceive Alubarna from the Nanohana, which shows how far apart the two cities are.


    Thebined area of these six cities only upies a small part of Sandy Ind.


    It can be seen that the world''s rare superrge ind is really no different from a small continent.


    After seeing the vastness of Sandy Ind, El has even more expectations for the Sabaody Archipgo, which consists of 79 inds.


    The real world is really not something that manga and anime can express.


    Six days passed, and the maic force of the eternal pose is finally full.


    The four, who had ended their vacation, lifted the anchor and sailed away from the Kingdom of basta.


    "Eh? This is..."


    The small sailboat that had just set out to sea soon encountered a News coo flying towards Sandy Ind.


    Nami, who beckoned the news coo toe down, bought today''s newspaper.


    Just when she opened the newspaper and was ready to see what was going on in the sea today.


    A Bounty suddenly fell out from the newspaper.


    When Nami saw the image on the Bounty, her eyes suddenly widened.


    "Carina, Sister Kuina,e here look at Nii-san''s bounty!"


    "Where?."


    Carina, who was reading when she heard Nami''s voice, trotted over.


    Kuina, who is meditating on the side of the ship, also ended her training, got up, and walked over, looking curiously at the bounty that Nami picked up.


    "one hundred thousand, one million, ten million wow, a full 80 million Belly, Nii-san''s first bounty was as high asst year''s "Pirate Queen" Boa Hancock bounty!"


    Counting the numbers on the bounty, Carina burst into cheers, turned to El who was holding the "Wado Ichimonji" lent to him by Kuina, and shouted,


    "Nii-san,e and see, you are famous all over the world again!"


    "It''s normal to be offered a bounty..."


    El was unmoved: "If there is noBounty for killing a CP agent who mastered the Six style (Rokushiki) and its variation, then I will re-evaluate the current Mary Joa."


    "But rather than the Bounty, I''m more curious about the reason why I was offered a bounty in this newspaper"


    Hearing this, the three girls carefully read the newspaper.


    After a while, Carina looked disappointed, she shook her head and said, "The headlines on the front page and the second page did not tell why not even the side news"


    "Is there a bounty for you?" El continued asking.


    "No, there is only your bounty in the newspapers"


    Looking at the photo on the bounty, El is wearing a ck robe, holding his sword in one hand, and his long silver hair tied is tied into a single ponytail, Carina''s face rarely showed a nympho looks: "Nii-san this photo is so handsome, I don''t know where they took it secretly!"


    "In the desert battle that day, my performance was far exaggerated than your "Three Heads and Six Arms" and "Mera Mera No Mi" scenes. I''m also sure that no one nearby secretly filmed us, but they only offered me a bounty..."


    El threw away a cotton swab and said slowly: "It seems that even the all-pervasive World Economy News Paper only know the news of the death of Bonier team, and they don''t haveplete information about us."


    "CP agents who have mastered the Six style (Rokushiki) and its variation are elite-level agents even in the CP organization, not to mention that Bonier and his two subordinates are Devil Fruit users."


    "I''m only eight years old, and I can kill three superhuman who ate Devil Fruit. No matter what method I use, I absolutely make them all vignt"


    (Their information is outdated)


    "The 80 million Bounty is not only an affirmation of my talent and strength but also a ''Vignce'' for our unknown information."


    "The reason why they didn''t publish a special report in the newspaper is that they don''t want to lose face, and they still don''t know our information, so they simply offered a high bounty to let those hyenas who regard money as their fate, Help them test our true strength and reassess our threat."


    "I see!"


    After listening to El''s analysis, the three girls immediately reacted.


    "What an insidious way, the current Mary Geoise really sucks."


    Carina said with contempt: "No wonder in recent years, a force called the revolutionary army has risen"


    "Unfortunately, Nii-san has now been offered a bounty. In the future, we can only use the pirate''s head to exchange for a bounty on the ck market." Nami said regretfully.


    "It doesn''t matter, the bounty for those pirate''s heads is originally an extra benefit, and the real treasure is on their ship." Kuina patted Nami''s shoulder and chuckled lightly...


    "Don''t worry, we won''t be worried about money anytime soon. "


    At this moment, El''s voice suddenly attracted the attention of the three girls.


    Wado Ichimonji


    Turning his head and he look at the Wado Ichimonji at stroked it.


    The three girls, who were smiling expectantly, gathered around him.


    "Nii-san did you secretly collect some important information, but didn''t tell us..."


    Holding Ei''s face in both hands, Carina stared at the pair of red Gem-like crystal clear eyes, and ask with a serious facial expression.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    "What information?"


    After listening to El''s words, The three girls are even more curious...


    "The branch they are responsible for are adopting orphans, forcibly recruiting good seedlings to brainwash for Mary Geoise, and intelligence gathering."


    El activated his ability to lie without blinking again and said: "In fact, recruiting us this time is just a secondary thing. After all, none of them thought that I would be so powerful and that Nami and Carina are devil fruit users."


    "In their eyes, a mere grasp of "Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki)" is at most no different from the genius who mastered breath of all things at a young age"


    "Such a genius may be able to do whatever he wants in the East Blue and the Loguetown in the first half of the Grand Line, but he is still vulnerable in the face of a superhuman with devil fruit who masters the Six style (Rokushiki) and it''s variation."


    "So, the main task of the Bonier team is in fact not forcibly recruiting us but to investigate a fairy tale story"


    "That fairy tale is... The City of Gold!"


    "Whats the City of Gold?"


    "Feels like I''ve heard it before. "


    El''sst words made Carina and Nami''s faces show a trace of contemtion.


    "I remembered"


    Carina, who was still the think tank of the team, reacted first, and looked up at El with a slightly excited expression: "Is that the City of Gold in "Nnd, the liar, and trickster"?"


    "Nnd, the liar, and trickster?"


    Kuina asked curiously, "I''ve read this very famous fairy tale book, but isn''t this fairy tale book fictional?"


    "That''s right... I''ve seen this too, and I remember that in the end, Nndmitted the crime of fooling the king and was not only executed by their king but also memorialized in a fairy tale as a liar and trickster."


    Nami said incredulously: "Could it be that the fairy tale that has been circted for four hundred years is actually true?"


    "Yes, in the eyes of the world, the City of Gold is something from a fairy tale."


    El nodded and said with a yful smile: "But in eyes of some people, especially those who control the entire world, there is a possibility that the City of Gold exists. Over the years, Mary Geoise sent more people to went into the sea to look for it and each time they found nothing, then they came up with a guess."


    With a slight pause, El pointed to the sky and continued: "That is, the ind where the city of gold is located is more than 10,000 above the ground!"


    "sky Ind?"


    Looking at the blue sky with floating white clouds, Nami showed an expression even more shock expression than hearing the news about the City of Gold.


    "An ind floating 10,000 meters above the ground really exists?"


    "It''s real, and there''s more than one."


    El continued to lie: "In Bonier''s memory, I saw that the CP organization found more than one trace of a sky ind."


    After getting the affirmative reply from El, the three girls were shocked, Nami seemed to think something, and she asked her question: "But Nii-san, which sky Ind is the City of gold in, and how do we go to a ce that''s in 10,000 meters altitude?"


    "we will go to a special sea area."


    While pinching Carina''s face, El said slowly: "Everyone''s Eternal Pose in that sea area will point to the sky, and Mary Geoise believes that there is a sky ind above... After their archaeological investigation, Nnd from 400 years ago was not only a real person, but also came to that special sea area."


    "So, Mary Geoise, suspects that the legendary City of Gold is on that sky ind.."


    "As for the way to go..."


    El looked at Carina in his arms and grinned.


    "We can rely on Carina''s Devil fruit."


    "Rely on me?"


    Carina, who let El pinches her small face, was slightly taken aback and pointed at herself.


    "Yeah, I almost forgot


    Nami''s eyes lit up and said: "Carina''s poisonous Devil fruit ability can let her change into anything, she only needs to eat arge bird, and then she can take us to the sky ind"


    "Our Belly is all stored in the bank. Except for the equipment and medicinal herbs for making Nutritional supplements, we don''t have many precious things. It ispletely possible to abandon the ship."


    "That''s alright. Nami, I didn''t expect you to think of this method!"


    Hearing Nami''s words, Carina couldn''t help but admire her little friend.


    "Hehehe..." Nami couldn''t help showing a smug smile.


    At this time, Kuina suddenly said: "But where are we going to find the birds that can carry the three of us at an altitude of 10,000 meters?"


    Hearing this, Carina and Nami instantly fell into a state of silence...


    Undecided, they resolutely turn their attention to El, their Nii-san who is omnipotent in their hearts, did not disappoint them, and said with a smile.


    "Have you forgotten? On thest ind, before we go to the kingdom of basta, there are extinct andrge Ferocious beasts, among them are the legendary pterosaurs"


    "Yeah, why didn''t I think of that?"


    The three girls'' eyes lit up, and Nami said with joy: "If it is the legendary pterosaur, we will definitely be able to reach the altitude of 10,000 meters."


    As if thinking of something, Nami''s face changed again: "Oops, our ship is still moving forward, and we have to turn around and return to the previous route."


    After speaking, Nami trotted away and ran to the bow to turn the rudder.


    "As expected of Nii-san, just reading the enemy''s memory, you can interpret so much and find a solution to our problem, so handsome"


    Carina hugged El''s neck and kiss him hard on his face.


    "I just think of this too, otherwise Nami would have also thought of this idea too."


    El touched Carina''s head, to be honest, this method is indeed what El just think of.


    To be precise, El''s n to go to the sky ind had to be advanced after he learned that he had been offered a bounty.


    The three brothers, Luffy, Ace and Sabo agreed when they were children that they would only go to sea at the age of seventeen.


    And if El remembers correctly, Luffy''s birthday is in May.


    That is to say, the time when the real Son of Destiny goes to the sea is at least in May 1520 of the Sea Circle Calendar.


    Luffy cleared the East Blue and came to the great route and defeat his first big boss Crocodile... It only took two or three months and the time for Knock Up Stream was at least in July or August.


    But now, it is only January of the 1511 year of the Sea Circle Calendar, and there is still more than half a year before the time for the Knock Up Stream.


    So, El didn''t want to go to the sky ind so early.


    His original n was to use the half-year time to improve the strength of the three girls before the arrival of the Knock Up Stream, and by the way, find a new weapon for himself.


    After seeing his bounty, El knew that his n must be advanced,


    Otherwise, the closer he gets to the end of the first half of the grand line, the more insecure he will feel.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    As he said before, after leaving Twin Cape, El made the supreme n 1.0 for himself.


    This being supreme refers to being the ultimate person who integrates Devil Fruit, swordsmanship, physique, and Haki, and elevates them to the extreme, without any ws any directions.


    Whitebeard in his peak period is such one.


    As for why would it be Version 1?


    It''s very simple, because the key to this n is the Baku Baku no Mi fruit, and it must be the devil fruit that can seize the other devil fruit ording to his spection.


    If the spection of seizing the Devil Fruit fails, El will start Version 2.0 of the supreme n and find other means to seize the Devil Fruit.


    Fortunately, his conjecture has been confirmed, and the Baku Baku no Mi fruit is definitely the most terrifying paramecia type devil fruit in history.


    After confirming that the Baku Baku no Mi fruit can take the devil fruit of the previous user, El only needs to get his favorite devil fruit and his all-around n is finished.


    In the future, he only needs to be stronger step by step and he can stand at the top of the world pyramid and be the strongest man in the world.


    At that time, the old whitebeard could never hold on to his strongest throne.


    Because the difference between him and El is not only his age but also the attribute of being an innate monster.


    El, who was an innate monster, once he became the ultimate Person with both his mind and body, he will be the strongest existence in history.


    El''s favorite Devil Fruit is not the Logia-type Goro Goro no Mi Fruit.


    The Goro Goro no Mi Fruit is of course the strongest in logia type, even among the three types of Devil Fruit, it is also one of the ''invincible'' devil fruit.


    But its strategic shock and deterrence did not reach El''s expectations.


    Because the Meki Meki no Mi fruit may not lose to the Goro Goro no Mi fruit on the same level.


    Two abilities with simr nature, unless theprehensive strength is higher than the opponent''s level, it is the same as the Aokiji and Akainu whose attributes restrain each other, they must fight until the physical strength of both sides is exhausted, and then the winner can be determined.


    That''s why El won''t eat the Logia-type devil fruit.


    The reality is he wants to seize the Goro Goro no Mi fruit, in order to give it to Kuina.


    When El was in Cocoyasi Vige in the East Blue, He assured Kuina that he would find her a suitable devil fruit.


    As long as Kuina eats the Goro Goro no Mi fruit, she will be the fastest woman in the world in the future.


    If she integrates the power of thunder and lightning into her swordsmanship, she may be able to use her own style of swordsmanship to reproduce the splendor of her ancestor Shimotsuki Ryuma and be the new generation of Dragon-yer.


    Moreover, after Kuina ate the Goro Goro no Mi, it was not only her who will gain the benefits, but the entire team will gain a tremendous benefit.


    After obtaining the Baku Baku no Mi Fruit and personally naming Carina''s technique "Three Heads and Six Arms", El silently made a n for them.


    That n is "The Pirate Emperor Development n".


    Nami''s talent in meteorology is undoubtedly first in the world.


    Logically speaking, the Goro Goro no Mi fruit ability is the most suitable for her however, at that time, El didn''t have a clue whether it was the supreme n version 1 or 2.


    In order to allow Nami to take revenge with her own hands so that her will would sublimate to awaken her Haki as soon as possible, El decided to cut off Ace''s devil fruit, and let Nami have it.


    After Carina became a devil fruit user and disyed the three-headed and six-armed, El felt that the Goro Goro no Mi Fruit was simply made for Kuina.


    As long as Kuina bes the Goro Goro no Mi Fruit user, she will not only be the new generation of Dragon yer but at the same time, as long as shebines with Carina and Nami...


    Thebination of Baku Baku no Mi, Goro Goro no Mi, and The Mera Mera no Mi will be the most unsolvablebination in the sea.


    Just imagine when the three girls enter the state of "three heads and six arms", they can freely use the power of thunder and me at the same time, and they also use the swordsmanship thatbines lightning and me, and even Six styles (Rokushiki) and Haki, and the most critical point is the vast physical energy provided by the Baku Baku no Mi fruit.


    Such a monster will surely ascend to the apex of the world pyramid in the future and be one of the overlords of the sea.


    As long as he seizes the Goro Goro no Mi and makes Kuina eat it, El can cultivate a future Pirate Emperor, one who can definitely surpass, Silvers Rayleigh, Benn Beckman and roronoa zoro and be the strongest first mate(captain right hand) in history.


    In the future, when the strength of the three girls and El reached the peak of the world.


    The two strongest in history join forces, even if the opponent is Mary Geoise who has dominated the world for 800 years, and the three major forces that check and bnce the sea, what is there to fear?


    Therefore...


    After deciding to advance the n, El can''t wait to go to sky ind and go to Birka to seize Enel''s devil fruit.


    In the original book, he was six years before the plot started.


    Now is the year 1511 of the Sea Circle Calendar, and Enel is already an adult in his twenties.


    An adult in his twenties, even if he is malnourished before, once he bes a logia type devil fruit user, his elementalization and speed that is as fast as the Meki Meki no Mi fruit, will make him almost invincible.


    A year or two is enough to bring his undernourished body back to the peak of its age.


    However, Enel, who was bullied since childhood, destroyed his hometown, Birka six years before the beginning of the plot, that is years 1514 of the Sea Circle Calendar.


    Perhaps, Enel hasn''t eaten the Nature-type Thunder Fruit yet.


    Even if he has already be a devil fruit user, he is still in the stage of developing his ability, maybe he has not even awakened his observation Haki.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Just when the four returned to the ind shelter by the ck market.


    Last year, the "young swordsman" El, who became famous on the Grand Line, was offered a bounty as high as 80 million Belly for the first time and without news report at all.


    El is not the first person to be offered such a high bounty without any report at all.


    Last year''s "Pirate Empress" Boa Hancock and in the manga, Luffy''s 100 million Belly also doesn''t include any report.


    The former is as mysterious as El. In addition to knowing that the other party is the captain of the Nine Snake Pirates. All the pirate and merchant ships encountered by the Nine Snake Pirates will all be looted while leaving arge number of strange stone statues on the ship and there is no more information.


    And as for Luffy''s 100 million Belly, that''s because Mary Geoise wants to maintain the prestige of Seven Warlords of the Sea, one of the three major forces, but because Crocodile has indeedmitted an unforgivable crime of usurping the country, Mary Geoise chooses to publicize to the outside world that Smoker defeated Crocodile, then secretly raised Luffy''s bounty.


    It was not until the Judicial Ind incident that Mary Geoise had to put the me on the Buster Call destroying the Judicial Ind to the head of the Straw Hat Pirates, causing them to shock the whole world in one fell swoop.


    therefore when some major forces learned that the Young Swordsman, El was offered a bounty, and the first bounty amounted to 80 million Belly.


    They knew exactly what Mary Geoise''s integrity was...


    They quickly guessed that El must have hit Mary Geoise or the navy''s face, and it was a scandal that couldn''t be publicized, so nothing was reported when El''s bounty was issued.


    Therefore, the major forces are full of intense curiosity about this young swordsman who is famous once again in the world.


    The forces and people who can see through Mary Geoise''s intentions are only very few.


    Most of the people, just like what El said because there was no report in the newspapers, they had no idea about El''s strength at all.


    Countless hyenas with problems in their brains, seeing that El is so young and has a huge bounty of 80 million Belly, immediately began to search the world for his traces.


    I believe that the peaceful life of the four will cease to exist in the future.


    The identity of the four suddenly changed from hunter to prey, and the four of them were indeed a little ufortable.


    Because when they returned to the ind shelter by the ck market, they encountered a sneak attack by a team of bounty hunters who recognized El...


    Unexpectedly, in this world where there are so many races and many people suffer from blindness, there is a group of hyenas that are both smart and stupid, eyeing El.


    As a reward, El did not hold back at all and sent them all to the world of the dead.


    "Where did they get the courage to actually dare to take action against a swordsman whose first bounty was 80 million Belly and the information is still unknown?"


    Looking at the corpses all over the floor, Carina couldn''t helpining about the courage of these hyenas. With this courage, why do you want to be a hyena?


    Since four have been sailing with the Eternal Pose, they spend most of their time on the boat.


    There are not many episodes like this.


    After purchasing a pair of sea stone handcuffs and an item specially prepared for the sky ind in the ck market, the four sailed the ship and did not immediately go to the ancient ind, but first bypassed the ancient ind and came to Drum Ind.


    Because they can''t drive the ship to the sky ind, the four can only put the important items in the bank temporarily, and thene back to collect them after they get off the sky ind.


    By the way, the identity of being a pirate does not affect El''s credibility in the bank.


    Because the bank on one piece is not as strict as the bank in El''s previous life.


    In terms of technology, it is more than a tiny bit different from the bank in El''s previous life.


    Banks in this world are more like banks in ancient times than banks in El''s previous life, just changed to a more modern name.


    The master behind these banks is not Mary Geoise, but a force of ck and white.


    Perhaps these banks Mary Geoise''s still have shares, the Mary Geoise has just issued a person''s bounty, but the bank still entertains a distinguished guest.


    Mary Geoise, still can''t cover the sky with one hand.


    Not only did El safely deposit the money in the bank, he even expected the bank to swallow his money.


    In this way, when he grows up, he has an excuse to directly find trouble with the owners behind these banks.


    After bing a criminal, in addition to not burning, killing, looting, or bullying civilians, El doesn''t mind doing things that fit his criminal status when necessary.


    After all, the master of this world has been rotten from the core.


    Naturally, there is no need for him to abide by thews made by the Lord of this world.


    The instruments and medicinal herbs for making Nutritional supplements, as well as some valuables things, are temporarily deposited in the bank after.


    The four navigated the ship, Returning to the ancient ind, then they kidnapped a pterosaur that was extinct from the outside world.


    As for how they catch the pterosaur in the air?


    It is thanks to Moonwalk (Geppo).


    El who has Life Return (Seimei Kikan) and physique to practice it, masters, the Six style (Rokushiki) and all variations in Bonier memory within three days

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    February 2, 1511, on the Sea Circle calendar. This day was a very meaningful day for the four of them.


    Because on this day, El was about to be a nine-year-old boy.


    Yes, after El after today, the chapter of the ninth year really began.


    Speaking of which, it''s incredible!


    What El has aplished...it''s hard to imagine that he''s just an eight-year-old.


    In this world, there shouldn''t be a second person like El, who went to sea at the age of eight and gained the title of The Strongest Hunter in the East Blue, then became famous twice in the world in the first half of the Grand Line.


    Maybe it''s an innate monster privilege!


    Whether it is El or Charlotte Linlin, they are all favored by the world, and they are destined to be the children of that era from birth.


    Others have the courage and ability to venture out to sea in their teens, Innate monsters like El and Charlotte Linlin can go to sea as a kid, and as long as they don''t meet a real strong person, there are not many people that can stump them.


    Due to the difference in characteristics, Charlotte Linlin has more advantages than El in terms of strength, invulnerability to swords and guns, and the ability of Paramecia type Soru Soru no Mi Fruit, making her debut as Supernova in the Grand Line.


    However, El also has the advantage that Charlotte Linlin is far inferior to, that is, his Observation Haki, that can see through people''s hearts, and his familiarity with the plot as a transmigrator.


    Thebination of the two allowed El''s wisdom and vision to surpass the eight-year-old Charlotte Linlin.


    Eight-year-old Charlotte Linlin may still be thinking about what to eat tomorrow and where to have fun.


    El has already formted the Supreme n for himself and also made the Pirate Emperor Development n for the three girls beside him...


    Just two Devil Fruits away, he and the three girls willy the strongest perfect foundation in history.


    As long as they don''t die prematurely in the future and don''t waste their talents, the four of them will definitely stand at the top of the world and be the strongest existence in history.


    On the other hand, Charlotte Linlin, not only failed the World favor to her, but she is also the weakest existence in the future, four emperors of the sea.


    Both Innate monsters, she and El arepletely ipatible.


    It has not even a year since the three girls met El.


    It was their first birthday with El.


    Therefore, on this day, the three girls specially made a Nineyer cake for El, filled with nine kinds of fruits, with nine candles on the top, and a statue of four of them.


    It''s the first time that El celebrates his birthday after living in this world for eight years.


    In this regard, El was filled with emotion.


    El''s meticulous care for the three girls made thempletely captured by El in the past six months, and willingly became his wings.


    On this day, the four yed like crazy.


    For El and Carina, the nineyer cake could be solved in two or three bites, but they only ate a little bit.


    The rest of the cake is all used for cake fights. Making the living room smeared with white cream and sprayed juice all over.


    The four, who were covered in cream and juice, didn''t even bother to clean, they justy down on the sofa and fell asleep.


    It wasn''t until six o''clock in the morning the next day that the developed biological clock woke the four of them up.


    The four who woke up did not clean up the living room immediately. But decided first to take a bath in the bathroom together, wash their body, thene out to clean together.


    Kuina was in charge of making breakfast, while the three of them were responsible for cleaning the living room.


    After cleaning it up, the four sat in the dining room and ate a simple breakfast.


    After eating breakfast, El opened the refrigerator.


    Take a box out of the refrigerator and open it.


    Inside the box were rows of green liquids in ss tubes. They were all nutritional supplements that El had made in advance when he left the drum ind.


    Before the age of eighteen, a bottle of the nutritional supplement can make the three girls develop faster.


    Unless there is no ce to train on the ind, El would asked the three girls to drink a bottle of Nutritional supplement every day.


    The three girls who have been drinking nutritional supplement for nearly two months and train hard hours every day, their efforts have also made significant changes.


    When they first metst year, El was only about 145 centimeters. Carina and Nami were both more than ten centimeters shorter than him, only about 130 centimeters.


    And now, Carina and Nami''s heights have grown to over 140 centimeters.


    Nami is fairly average, she is only 142 centimeters. It has been nearly two months since she has eaten the Devil fruit. In addition to a bottle of the nutritional supplement every day, there are at least five more sea beasts in Carina''s stomach, making her height grown to 148 centimeters


    ording to this growing speed, I believe that whether it is Carina or Nami, there is a high probability that they will break the maximum height they reach on the manga.


    After all, they are in their infancy now, and what they do is no different from breaking human limits.


    And the oldest Kuina in the fleet has also changed very obviously.


    In Septemberst year, she was only about 150 centimeters tall. Now, she is 155 centimeters tall, she grows by an average of one centimeter every month.


    But their changes... are not as obvious as El''s.


    With the Life Return (Seimei Kikan) El, whether it is body or strength, it will change at a speed visible to the naked eye under the nourishment of several dozen sea beasts every day.


    When he first met Carina and Nami, El was only eight years old, but he is 145 centimeters tall and looks like a boy at eleven or twelve years old. when he first met Kuina, he was already simr to her height.


    When he entered the great route, El was already 155 centimeters tall. If it wasn''t for the information, no one would think he was an eight-year-old boy.


    After getting the method of making the nutrient solution, El, who drinks two more bottles of nutritional supplement every day than the three girls, has now reached a height of 16l centimeters

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Time passes, and soon it became February 5, 1511, in the Sea Circle Calendar.


    "It''s up... The Eternal Pose is up, Nii-san,e and see!"


    On this day, the four enjoyed their lunch break as usual.


    El, who was feeding the pterosaur tied to the stern of the ship, suddenly heard Nami''s cry from the bow of the ship.


    After a while, Nami''s trotted over.


    Handing the Eternal Pose on her wrist to El, Nami said excitedly: "Nii-san, the Eternal Pose is pointing to the sky, have we entered that special sea area where the sky ind is suspected?"


    "Go up and see if you don''t know."


    El touched the pterosaur, who had be extremely docile and smiled.


    "Yesss, we''re off to the sky ind!" Nami cheered.


    Carina and Kuina are also looking forward to it.


    The three girls returned to the cabin together, and they quickly packed their things, each one of them was carrying a small bag.


    El also came out with a backpack, which contained the remaining nutritional supplement, some clothes, and the items purchased on the ck market.


    "hehehe, it''s time to y your part."


    Handing her small bag to Nami, Carina walked in front of the pterosaur, patted its body, and opened her mouth under the pterosaur''s wide eyes full of spirituality, the she took a bite on the pterosaur''s shoulder.


    Then without waiting for the pterosaur to scream, its huge body is like it encounters a ck hole. It enters Carina''s mouth like a jelly candy and falls into the Baku Baku space.


    In the next instant, Carina''s body starts to change, they saw that except for her head, her body from the neck down had changed from a thin human body to a huge pterosaurs body.


    After turning into a pterosaur, Carina''s height directly changed from 148 centimeters to more than 5 meters.


    Originally she was so small that she could only carry Nami on her back, now she became so big that it would not be a problem even if she carried a few people on her back.


    In particr, if the wings, which are transformed from hands, are fully opened, she will be about ten meters wide.


    "It''s amazing, Carina, your physique has be stronger again."


    Nami, who trains Three Heads and Six Arms with her every single day, is no longer unfamiliar with the Baku Baku no Mi fruit, causing her to exim in amazement: "I thought you could only transform into half size of the pterosaur, I didn''t expect you topletely transform."


    ,


    "Hehehe...e up, staying in this form is draining me. " Carina first smiled proudly, then hurriedly urged them.


    Hearing this, El held Kuina and Nami then jump and sat on Carina''s back.


    "I''m about to take off." Carina, then spread out her huge wings to incite a strong air current, and fly into the sky


    The pterosaur is indeed an extinct creature, and its speed is definitely one of the best among therge birds.


    Other birds, flying to a certain height will have difficulty continuing to rise.


    But Carina just pped her wings a few times, and she turned into a ck spot. After a few more ps, the ship willpletely disappear in their eyes.


    "Wow, is this what it feels to fly?"


    As she flew, Carina shouted.


    "It''s a great feeling, I find myself liking the Baku Baku No Mi fruit more and more."


    Hearing this, Nami, who hugged El tightly with Kuina, spit out: "Baku Baku No Mi Fruit''s three abilities "digestion", "transformation" and "synthesis" are really too outrageous."


    Kuina nodded in agreement and said, "Eating gun, you can turn into a gun, eating a house you can turn into a house, if it weren''t for its weakness on seawater and sea stone, and a 24-hour time limit, Carina could eat all the creatures in the world and have the talents of all creatures into her."


    "If there is no time limit, then Baku Baku No Mi Fruit would not be one of the Paramecia''s top devil fruit, but it would be the strongest in the three types of devil fruit." El smiled and said.


    "That''s right, if there''s no time limit, Carina will be able to eat all the devil fruit users."


    Just when the three were discussing the Baku Baku No Mi Fruit, Carina quickly carried the three and flew to an altitude of more than 6,000 meters.


    The White Sea, which was seven kilometers above the sea, was only a few hundred meters away.


    "Nami, Kuina, take one on the contents of my backpack."


    El said while Holding the two girls so they don''t fall.


    "Ok!"


    Knowing what El was talking about, the two girls, opened El''s backpack and took out two pink corals.


    This coral is not an ornament, but a special item from the fish-man ind which dwells 10,000 meters below the sea level - Bubbly Coral.


    As the name suggests, this coral can make bubbles, and the quality of this bubble, it''s very difficult to crack. Even the seawater pressure of several kilometers cannot pop these bubbles.


    Some people who have been to Fishman Ind or know the function of Bubbly Coral will prepare a few Bubbly Coral so that they won''t die in the deep sea and survive with Bubbly Coral.


    therefore.......


    Bubbly Coral is not only a bestseller in Sabaody Archipgo and Fishman ind but also one of the ck market bestsellers.


    At this point, El also found it out by ident when he bought the sea stone handcuffs.


    El''s original idea was to wait until Carina''s ability to fly into the White Sea was relieved by the influence of the sea, and then rely on his strong physique to swim to at the White Sea with the three girls in his arms.


    With Bubbly Coral, it doesn''t have to be so troublesome, and the three girls don''t have to suffer.


    "Get ready, when Carina rushes into the clouds, squeeze the coral in your hands." El reminded.


    "Yes!"


    Nami and Kuina nodded vigorously, while looking at the white clouds that were getting closer and closer, their small hands holding the coral bubbles tightened slightly.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Under the protection of Bubbly Coral, Carina is able to cross the White Sea smoothly.


    After she flew out of the white sea, El suddenly shouted loudly: "Carina, continue to fly upwards, I sensed the fluctuation of human activity.


    "Yes."


    Carina also responded loudly.


    Her huge wings stirred up again, and Carina''s flight speed was not affected by theck of oxygen at high altitudes.


    In just a few minutes, Carina rushed into a cloud again.


    After creating a huge bubble again, the Bubbly Coral in Nami and Kuina''s hands waspletely used up.


    However, there were more than a dozen Bubbly Coral like this in El''s backpack.


    When Carina broke through the white cloud again, they saw the blue cloudless sky and the sky ind floating in the clouds.


    "Is that the sky ind?"


    Flying over the White Sea, Carina looked ahead, among the pure white clouds, there is also an angel of various colors, making her exim with a surprised expression: "I didn''t expect that there are inds and humans in10,000 meters above the ground. This is too romantic!"


    "Carina, take us down first," El speak up.


    "Ok, Nii-san."


    Carina nodded, then flew down onto the pure white sand.


    Bang!


    After the three got off from Carina''s back, a cloud of white smoke suddenly emitted from Carina''s body.


    After the smoke dissipated, Carina return from 5 meters tall to her original height.


    Opening her mouth, Carina released the pterosaur from the Baku Baku space just like how she ate it before.


    "You fly in that direction, there is an ind there"


    El patted the pterosaur whose face was full of spirituality and horror, then pointed to one direction of Sky Ind and threatened: "Wait there, we will find youter, don''t think about running away, or I will stew you. "


    Hearing this, the pterosaur nodded like a chicken pecking at rice, then pped its wings and flew towards the direction El pointed to, which is the original ind of gods, The upper yard.


    "Let''s go, let''s collect some information first."


    After watching the pterosaurs leave, El took the three girls and walked toward the city of Angel Ind.


    He said that he was going to collect information, in fact, El has fully released his Observation Haki and instantly enveloped the entire Angel Ind.


    Not counting the Upper yard and Shandora, Angel Ind is just a small sky ind.


    And El''s Observation Haki, as early as in the East Blue, can definitely cover this entire small ind


    In front of El''s Observation Haki, all the auras on Angel Ind that fluctuated, were like light spots, appearing in El''s perception. Their strength represent how bright the light was.


    ''not here?'' Just perceiving for a moment, El turned off his Observation haki and secretly think in his heart.


    In some powerful spots of light, he did not find the current God of the Sky Ind, Gan Fall.


    That is to say, the current God is probably not on Angel Ind, but on the other ind of God like "upper yard", or some other ce,


    Thinking of this, El decided to inquire to see if there was a way to go to Birka.


    If not, he will read Gan Fall''s memory to see if this amazing "God of the Sky Ind" knows the existence of Birka.


    The most prosperous ce on Angel Ind is a street called Lovely Street.


    The ce where the fournded was Angel Beach on the edge of Angel Ind, and they had to go through Lovely Street to go to the main marketce.


    On the way, the four came across many residents of Angel Ind.


    "Heso, Wee to Angel Ind, Vearth people."


    "I haven''t seen Vearth people for a long time, I wish you all the best and happy travel"


    Seeing that the four of El have no wings, and their skin is not as dark as that of the Shandia, the residents of Angel Ind knew their identities at a nce.


    Different from the period of Enel''s rule, the sky ind at this period is very friendly to Vearth people, and there is no need to pay entry fees.


    When passing by, the Sky Ind people also took the initiative to greet them with a very enthusiastic attitude.


    "Nii-san, do they all know that we came from the sea ten thousand meters below?"


    "Vearth people, this is what the sky ind people call us, huh?".


    "It seems that we are not the first batch of people toe to the sky ind, before us, many people havee here."


    The three girls sighed.


    The Sky Inder they met on Lovely Street, has enough enthusiasm.


    But when the four of them came to Main marketce, they got used to it.


    After randomly buying a local map at a stall, the four underestimated the enthusiasm of the Sky Inders and found out why they were so enthusiastic.


    "Is this heaven?"


    Holding a map of sky Ind in one hand and a purse in the other, Nami said with a dazed expression: "50 Belly coins, he actually exchange so much money for me."


    Carina also sighed slightly: "I didn''t expect that the currency used by Sky Ind is not Belly, but something called extols, and our one Belly is actually equal to 10,000 extols here."


    "The mostmon 50 Belly coin is worth half a million extols"


    "Even if we didn''t take out all the money from the bank, we should be one of the richest people in the sky ind now, right?"


    "The grand line is indeed an incredible route. "


    After sighing, the four followed the directions on the map and came to the sailing tool shop on Angel Ind.


    After entering the door, Nami refreshed her worldview again.


    Unlike the sailing tool stores in the sea, the sailing tool store in Angel Ind specializes in selling sky ind specialties.


    Among them, are the remains of particr shellfish called Dials, making the girls beautiful eyes sparkle. It''s amazing, they feel like they''vee to another world now,


    Unlike the three girls, who were full of novelties, El went straight to the point and asked the owner of the sailing tool shop if he knew about the existence of Birka.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Birka is a small ind located on the same level as Angel Ind in the southernnd.


    Just as Enel knew about Angel Ind, The residents of Angel Ind also knew about the existence of Birka.


    To be precise, the citizens of several sky inds around Angel Ind both know each other''s existence


    In addition to Angel Ind and Birka, there are also the other sky inds, the upper yard that was washed up hundreds of years ago...


    Several sky inds, including Angel Ind and Birka, are located on a route called the High West.


    The High West route is the second method to reach the empty ind besides the Knock Up Stream.


    Correctly speaking, starting from the High West route is the best way to enter the sky ind.


    Taking advantage of the Knock Up Stream is the most dangerous method with a very low survival rate.


    After learning all of this from the boss''s mouth, El paid for the map of Birka. At the same time as the three girls also bought two wavers and various kinds of Dials.


    After buying these things, the four went to buy some food and water and set off for Birka.


    As for why El knew about Birka and the purpose of going to Birka, the three girls did not ask any questions. Because when El was on Lovely Street and marketce, he deliberately touched the local residents more than once in front of them.


    These behaviors were all considered by the three girls that El had read their memories.


    In such a hurry to go to Birka, he doesn''t even have any interest in finding more information about the golden city and could not wait to go to another sky Ind.


    Of course, Carina found it strange. Is it really their luck to get some important information just by touching a few people?


    But Carina didn''t ask too much, she just needed to know that no matter what El did, it wouldn''t hurt them.


    It was also because the three girls became more considerate that El gradually stopped pretending too much.


    El will confess and ''apologize'' to the three girls when he can freely control his ability.


    Although the Wavers of this era is only equipped with an ordinary breath dial, rather than an extinct jet dial, but the speed was still much faster than their ship.


    The distance between Angel Ind and Birka is not really far from each other.


    The two waver drove into a cloud path, and after going all the way, the four took only half a day to arrive at Birka in the southern ce.


    Just like Angel Ind, Birka is also a pure white beach, and then there are buildings of various colors.


    After stopping Waver on the beach, the four went straight to the city.


    It is also one of the sky inds in the high west route, and the people are only slightly surprised for seeing the four of them, and there is no exclusion.


    Speaking of which, El couldn''t help but sneer.


    For the Vearth people, who have no wings, they did not face any exclusion, but for the wingless Skypiean, they are full of rejection.


    With such double-standard behavior, it''s no wonder that Enel, who has been bullied by them for more than 20 years, when he has strength, the first thing he does is to destroy his own hometown.


    Since it was already gettingte, the four found a hotel to stay and El use all his strength to release his observation Haki.


    It didn''t take long for El''s face to look a little ugly.


    In his Observation Haki that covers the entire Birka, there is a very strong and unique aura that fluctuates, among the countless light spots.


    After zooming in on his observation Haki, a scrawny young man who lived in a wilderness ce far away from the crowd immediately came into his ''eyes''.


    That young man is the big boss of the Skypiea Arc. The one who ate the Goro Goro no Mi, Enel.


    "Fortunately, this aura should not have been a devil fruit user for a long time."


    As if he had discovered something, El heaved a sigh of relief and said secretly.


    Possessing this level of aura fluctuation, but still a skinny figure, it shows that the opponent has just be a Devil fruit user not long ago, and he doesn''t even know that he ate a Devil Fruit.


    Otherwise, anyone who knows a little bit about Devil Fruit and knows how iprehensible elementalization is, will not continue to live in the ''wilderness''. So El spectes that now Enel should still don''t know how to use the ability of the Goro Goro no Mi and he has not mastered and developed the iprehensible abilities such as the Electric field, Radio wave, Electrotherapy, and Electrothermal Therapy.


    In the original manga, Enel mastered the Observation Haki, also known as Mantra, as well as the design drawing of the Maxim ark. It should be after knowing how powerful his own ability is and how iprehensible his own strength is in Bika, he decide to go somewhere else.


    That is to say....


    Now is the best time to kill him!


    Thinking of this, El did not hesitate at all, and directly under the doubtful eyes of the three girls, he opened his backpack and took out the seastone handcuffs inside and tie it to his belt and said to the three girls "I''ll go out, Carina, while it''s still not dark and the shops outside have not closed up yet, go out and buy a big box, and then wait for me toe back in room"


    "uhm..."


    The three girls responded subconsciously. When they came back to their senses, El had turned into an afterimage and left the room through the window.


    "Big box, it seems that Nii-san is looking for devil fruit user on the ind."


    Carina''s beautiful eyes shed a gleam of light, and the corners of her lips rose slightly: "I say why he suddenly changed and didn''t want to explore the truth about the city of gold, but came to this sky ind called Birka, turns out to be he wants to hunt someone here."


    "Really? The sky ind located 10,000 meters above the sea level will also have a devil fruit." Nami asked curiously.


    "I don''t know either, after all, it''s the legendary treasure of the sea"


    Carina shrugged and said with a smile: "No, what I can be sure of is that Nii-san is so anxious that he can''t even wait for the next day that he brought us here on the same day, and he kept looking for the devil fruit user. The devil fruit of the other party must be very strong"

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    El who left the hotel, increase his speed to the extreme.


    At night, unless someone is using Observation Haki, even animals with strong dynamic vision can only see a ck afterimage that passes.


    Logically speaking, El''s exaggerated high-speed movement should have caused quite a bit of movement.


    For example, Shave (Soru), one of the Six styles (Rokushiki), which is to step on the ground at high-speed dozens of times within 0.36 seconds to generate an explosive force, allowing your body to move instantly. However, this explosive force will causerge sound and damage to the ground, which is the regr characteristic of the high-movement speed teleportation.


    El''s high speed is also a kind of teleportation in martial arts style, but the disruption he caused is not big, it''s like when a cat is walking, the sound is so small that it can be ignored. So when an enemy who doesn''t have Observation Haki fights him, they can only wait to die in despair.


    At El''s current speed, he quickly left Birka''s urban area and entered the wilderness area.


    It is different from the wilderness on Four seas, where somend will be full of trees and flowers.


    Thend on Birka is a pure white cloudynd without any nts. The so-called wilderness is just an uninhabited ruin that is full of a historical atmosphere that came from an unknown era. should he passes by these old ruins with Nico Robin, he bet she can''t walk and take her eyes off of it.


    El spectes that it is very likely that Enel picked up the Goro Goro no Mi at this ce. In fact, El really guesses right. Before Enel became a Devil Fruit user, Enel have lived a very miserable life for the past 20 years.


    Because he has no wings, he was shunned by the residents of Birka.


    When a person is shunned by everyone, bullying by peers will follow. Enel, who was shunned by everyone, did not even dare to enter the city.


    Without a job, he can only pick up things to eat in the wilderness, and he has not felt full for many years.


    His bodycks nutrition at the best age, he doesn''t even have the ability to hunt because of his skinny body. There may be countless orphans like him in Four seas, but there are very few in the sky inds. Maybe because the world pities him when Enel felt that his life was dark that he even doesn''t know when he would starve to death. He suddenly found a blue and white fruit with a spiral pattern in a crack in the ruins.


    Although the taste of the fruit was extremely unptable, for Enel at that time, this fruit could make him live an extra day. Especially after eating that fruit, Enel found that his body seemed to be different from before.


    For example, when he was emotional, his body would sh with lightning.


    Although when the lightning appeared, his already weak body became, even more, weaker, but the appearance of lightning gave Enel the ability to hunt some smaller beasts.


    After many years, he finally felt the feeling of being full again. As a result, the dark life of Enel finally ushered its first light before dawn. He can finally live a life where he can fill his stomach every day.


    However, due to the severeck of nutrition, Enel can only use the arm-sized lightning bolt at present, he only hunts smaller animals each time with it. He doesn''t dare to fight the bigger beast yet, so he doesn''t even find that his body, once he encounters an attack that breaks his defense he would automatically trigger an ability called "Elementalization".


    So Enel, who doesn''t know his full ability, has no idea about using his ability to take revenge on those who bullied him.


    Perhaps one day in the future, when Enel finds out how outrageous his elementalization is, or if he has a strong physique and he can easily create a lot of lightning and be as fast as it, would be on the day of his revenge.


    After taking revenge, Enel, who has been bullied for more than 20 years, will also be the God of the Sky Ind with absolute strength and a twisted mind.


    Of course, the premise is that El did not intervene, when a butterfly from another world fanned its wings and set off a storm, countless people, including Enel, had their fates changed dramatically.


    And today is the day that Enel changes his fate. He has just climbed out of the dark abyss, and he has not be the God who controls the lightning and rules the sky.


    Instead, a pair of hands pushed him back deep into the abyss. The push this time even made him lose his life.


    "Spear Of Elbaf, Ikoku!".


    boom!


    In a ce that is not far from Enel''s residence, a huge shock wave formed by a distorted airflow broke the silence of the night. The huge shock wave is like a transparent white beam of light that prates and smashes all obstacles ahead and urately falls on the building that can barely block the rain and wind.


    Lying in the building, Enel, who was sleeping and having a beautiful dream, was submerged by the transparent white light together with his home.


    In an instant, Enel''s sleeping face instantly turned into a distorted look with his mouth open and his eye rolled back to his head.


    The dazzling blood he sput from his mouth was also annihted by the shock wave.


    If it is only Hakoku sovereignty, then even if the power of this Hakoku sovereignty is several times or dozen times strongerrger, it cannot hurt Enel in the slightest.


    It''s a pity that this transparent white beam of light contains a lot of Armament Haki that can hit the body of the Logia type devil fruit user.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    El didn''t despise Enel because he was currently at his weakest stage at this time.


    On the contrary, El gave Enel the greatest attention and resorted to the strongest trick he had learned this month, which was the Spear of Elbaf of The Ancient Giant Tribe - Hakoku sovereignty.


    Moreover, he also instilled a lot of Armament Haki into the Hakoku sovereignty, not worried that he would identally kill Enel with one blow.


    As a traveler, no one is clearer than El, how baffling the ability of Goro Goro no Mi.


    The Electric Field, Radio wave, and Electrothermal Therapy are the three of the four major abilities that will not be mentioned for the time being.


    The ability of the Electric Field alone is enough to make the devil fruit user invincible in front of any enemy.


    Also being the Logia type that is best at teleportation, Pika Pika no Mi needs to emit light before being able to teleport along with the refraction of the light.


    During this period, if someone breaks the refracted light, the teleportation of Pika Pika no Mi fruit will also be interrupted.


    But the teleportation of those with the Goro Goro no Mi ispletely different. They only need to release the Electric Field to teleport freely and ignore any obstacles to appear anywhere covered by the Electric Field.


    If nothing else, since they can''t beat you, they can just teleport to the end of the Electric Field, and then continue to release the Electric Field and continue to teleport. Unless someone can remove or dispelled the electric field, even the strongest man in the world can''t chase those Goro Goro no Mi User.


    In the original manga, if Enel doesn''t want to fight Luffy, even with protagonist halo he won''t be able to touch the corner of Enel''s clothes. Although Enel at that period likes to show off on his enemies.


    To prevent Enel fromprehending the electric field when he corners him to the wall, El deliberately waited until Enel fell asleep, and used his strongest blow to defeat Enel in one blow. When the Hakoku sovereignty that spread for several miles, slowly disappeared.


    An iparably huge gully suddenly appeared above the ruins. At night, it may seem that the visual impact is not strong, but in the daytime, if an ordinary person passes by here, they will be scared to sit on the ground by this shocking gully.


    Fortunately, the shock wave spreads in distance, otherwise, if it would go through the ground then the pure white cloud and ground will definitely be sted out into a bottomless and irreparable crater.


    In the gully, lies a dead body, but El knew that the body was only in a state of suspended animation. If the final blow is not dealt to the corpse, then an ability called Electrotherapy will forcefully pull back Enel, who was already one step into the world of the dead.


    Moving swiftly, El took out the sea stone handcuffs hanging around his waist and handcuffed Enel''s hands.


    Only by sealing Enel''s Goro Goro no Mi ability can El truly feel at ease while carrying the body.


    El quickly returned to the original road before Enel diedpletely. In just ten minutes, El brought Enel back to the room through the window.


    "Nii-san, are you back?"


    "This person the devil fruit user you hunted?"


    At this time, the three girls had already bought back the big box and were waiting for El''s to return. After seeing Eling back, they immediately gathered around and looked at Enel on El''s shoulders.


    El nodded, then put Enel on the ground, pinched his neck, and crushed his throat. Afterpleting this process, El threw Enel''s body into the big box, he turned to look at the three girls, then smiled and said: "Kuina''s Devil fruit is about to be obtained."


    Hearing this, Kuina''s beautiful eyes suddenly lit up. "What kind of devil fruit is it?"


    Carina asked curiously, "Is it the paramecia or Logia type?"


    Of the valuables things they deposited in the bank, there was two Zoan type of Devil Fruits, so carina never think that the devil fruit that El prepared for Kuina would be Zoan type devil fruit. She don''t even know that in the Zoan type, there are mythical zoan that are even rarer than the logia type devil fruit.


    "It is Logia type devil fruit, and it is even the strongest devil fruit on this kind, the Goro Goro no Mi"


    El begins to lie about his experience, and sighs "To be honest, I didn''t expect that this trip to the sky ind would have such a big harvest!"


    "When I touched the bodies of the previous residents we encounter, I saw from a certain person''s memory that he had been to Birka, and he met a person who can lightning, I had already guessed that it might be a devil fruit."


    "After we came to Birka and I use my observation Haki, I sensed a very strong fluctuation of aura."


    "It wasn''t until Ie to confirm it, that I finally determined this person''s devil fruit. It was in the database of the CP organization, which had disappeared for several eras, and had be the legend on the sea, the Goro Goro no Mi."


    After finishing speaking, El opened the oversized backpack full of food, took out fruit from it, put it in the big box, and said to Carina: "Let''s talk about itter, Carina, grab his fruit ability first.


    "Yes."


    Carina nodded, then opened her mouth to eat the big box into the Baku Baku space.


    In less than a minute, Carina vomited the box again.


    When he opened the box, there was no change in Enel, but the fruit beside his body changed.


    At this time, the fruit from the sky Ind has turned into a devil fruit with its peel color of blue and white, and its peel is full of spiral patterns.


    This Devil Fruit is the Logia Type - Goro Goro no Mi.


    "Kuina, this is the devil fruit that I promised to youst year, especially prepared for you"


    Taking out the devil Fruit from the box, El handed it in front of Kuina, he grinned and said: "Eat it, you will not only break the girl''s physical strength limit, but you will also be on our team wih one of the most unfathomable abilities in the whole world


    "Thank you, El..."


    Huina took the Devil fruit that El handed over, not as tangled as Namist year, but after pondering for a few seconds, she looked at El firmly and said, "I won''t let you down, I will never let you down. I will be the sharpest sword in your hand!"


    After finishing speaking, Kuina opened her mouth and bit the Devil Fruit in her hand. after swallowing it, Kuina''s eyebrows slightly frown.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Ryuma Shimotsuki, the Dragon yer and Sword God from hundreds of years ago, how powerful is his swordsmanship? The answer is that no one knows. Because in addition to the feat of ying a dragon, there is also a legend that is circting.


    That legend is that no matter who the opponent is, Ryuma Shimotsuki will cut them down in a sh. Through this legend, it is not difficult to see that, the speed of Ryuma Shimotsuki in swordsmanship is amazing.


    Then How fast is he? El wasn''t from Ryuma Shimotsuki era, so he didn''t know, But El, who is full of confidence in himself doesn''t believe he will be inferior to Ryuma Shimotsuki in the future. But now, El has seen someone faster than him, and he has no confidence in the future to be able to surpass it.


    What does in a blink of an eye mean? Kuina exined the meaning of this idiom in her own way. Outside the suburbs of Birka, Kuina stared at a beast a hundred meters in front of her, and slowly assumed a posture of unsheathing her sword. The next moment, the girl''s figure disappeared.


    What they see was like a dazzling blue and white meteor, which shed from the eyes of El and the other two girls. Immediately afterward, the sound of flesh being torn apart came into their ears from afar.


    A hundred meters ahead, the beast that did not notice the four had its body sliced into two pieces, the cuts are so smooth and straight.


    Kuina has not yet grasped the breath of all things, but she still shed the beast into two pieces with one attack. The electric heat contained in the sword even cooked the cut meat of the beast.


    From this, it can be seen that in addition to the speed, Kuina''s sword just now has powerful pration, cutting, and lightning damage. with just one attack Kuina''s style of swordsmanship has been formed.


    "It''s so fast, is this the strongest devil fruit on logia type?"


    "If Sister Kuina has the Armament Haki, this sword would kill me?!"


    Looking at the Kuina who appeared a hundred meters away in the blink of an eye, Carina and Nami''s faces are full of horror.


    No wonder they were so shocked, just like what Nami said. If they are Kuina''s opponents who haven''t the Armament Haki yet, except for Nami, Carina''s head has already been separated from attack just now. Just like the trash fish killed by El.


    "What a powerful ability..."


    Kuina teleported back to the three and was also amazed at her own change: "After unfolding the electric field, in that field, I can teleport without hindrance or turn into lightning and move at a high speed. Is this the power of the Goro Goro no Mi?"


    "This is only just the tip of the iceberg from Goro Goro no Mi."


    El smiled and said, "You only have the Electric Field now. after you have mastered the Radio wave and awakened the Observation Haki, you will find out why the Goro Goro no Mi is the strongest in Logia type devil fruit."


    "In addition, you can use electrotherapy to condition your body. No matter how much you train in the future, your body won''t leave any hidden wounds.


    "Especially electrotherapy, it can help you speed up the absorption of nutritional supplements. From today onwards, you don''t have to worry about overdosing, you can use two or three bottles of nutritional supplement a day like me."


    "wow!"


    "This is too overpower, I feel it''s more Outrageous than my Baku Baku no Mi!"


    After listening to El''s exnation, Nami and Karina were stunned. They were all deeply shocked by theprehensiveness of the Goro Goro no Mi.


    "Don''t be envious, the more powerful Kuina is, the more powerful the three of you are."


    Speaking of which, El pretended to be ''sad'' and said: "Once you use the "three heads and six arms", you are an inexplicable monster that masters the two natural disasters the fire and lightning, not only with lightning-like speed and destruction but also you can burn and devouring anything and take it into its own."


    "From now on, you don''t need my protection, because I''m already the weakest existence in the team hahhh"


    Seeing their Nii-san showing a rare cuteness, the three girls couldn''t help butugh loudly.


    "hehehe... Even if you be the weakest, I''m still your wings, Nii-san!" Carina threw herself into El''s arms and hold his waist, then said with a smile.


    "Hehehe... Carina, you are slow... I''m one step ahead of you, I''m Nii-san''s first wing!" Not to be outdone, Nami hugged El''s left arm and said with a smile.


    "El, I can finally share the pressure for you" this time, Kuina plucked up her courage to hug El''s right arm, her head rested on his shoulder, and she whispered: "Please use me to your heart''s content, I will be the sharpest sword in your hand!..."


    "hey-hey then I''m wee" El grinned and hugged the three girls hard into his arms.


    With Kuina bing a Devil Fruit user El''s reason foring to the grand line finally endedpletely.


    Who said that only Carina, Nami, and Kuina can use "Three Heads and Six Arms"? As long as Carina is around, El and Kuina can use "Three Heads and Six Arms".


    Once the "three heads and six arms" are activated with Carina and Kuina, El can also use the ability of the Goro Goro no Mi.


    Not only that, but his physical energy will also be superimposed with Carina''s physical energy, plus the knowledge he has from being a traverser, his use of Goro Goro no Mi will even surpass Kuina, the Goro Goro no Mi user.


    "Three heads and six arms" is now not only the trump card of the three girls but also the biggest trump card of the entire team.


    With this super trump card in hand, even in the face of those super powerhouses, El has the confidence to escape.


    Without the threat of a powerful enemy, El can finally slow down and increase his strength while taking low risks, and wait for the opportunity to get his favorite Devil Fruit.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    With the confidence of being not afraid of anything, the four began to slow down and enjoy the fun of adventure.


    Before bing wanted, El actually had the mentality of taking risks while improving his strength.


    After bing wanted, El''s action obviously became hastier.


    Originally, he nned to use the knock-up stream to help him reach the sky ind, but he change the n and they return to their first stop on the grand line and little garden to get Bubbly Coral and pterosaur then chose to abandon their ship to go on the sky ind.


    After arriving at Angel Ind, El was, even more, hastier, he did not want to stay on Angel Ind and go to Birka with the three girls. Simrly, he couldn''t wait for a second, and that night, he went to find Enel and knock him down with one blow.


    El''s life has been rough this month, and his often rushing things to get done. The reason that made him so rough was the 80 million bounties that were offered by Mary Geosie.


    The closer the ship was to the end of the first half of the grand line, the less secure El felt. No one can guarantee that they will not encounter a big man from the navy headquarters on a certain ind or at sea. He even feels more insecure about whether the other party will act on a whim and arrest their group.


    Although El is a monster, he has not fully realized his talent into strength. He, who is only nine this year, is not the opponent of those big men who has experienced many battles. Without the strength to fight back or the ability to escape from the first-tier powerhouse, El would never feel safe.


    After all, if he is caught to impel down this time, it will take at least nine years to get out. So, how could El allow this kind of ident to happen?


    This is why being familiar with the plot is a good and bad thing for the traverser. The good thing is that El knows the truth of this world, and he has the ability to strategize and calcte at a young age.


    The bad thing is that he knows too much, and before he has the ability to deal with all crises, the invisible pressure will weigh on his heart and now, El''s psychological pressure haspletely gone.


    The reason is that the three girls have alreadyid a perfect foundation, as long as they don''t die prematurely, they will definitely be a super powerhouse at the level or even surpassed the fleet admiral in the future.


    Even if he hasn''t got the Devil Fruit he likes yet, in the face of an unsolvable crisis, El canbine with carina and Kuina, and use the ability of the Goro Goro No Mi to either fight back, or run away with the three girls.


    Now he doesn''t need to worry about facing an invincible enemy. Now El has not only recovered from pressure but also be more cheerful and lively.


    At this point, the three girls have a deep understanding. Because their Nii-san became more energetic than usual. In general, El no longer hides the identity of being LSP in his previous life, as if to respond to their confession that day.


    On the grounds of physical examination, he examines their physical growth and notices a bulge in Kuina''s t surface. Kuina, whose appearance was slowly developing, also allowed El to do bad things to her, and the rtionship between the two improved rapidly. Since their t surface has still not changed, Carina and Nami often puff out their faces.


    Three dayster, the four, who spent a few days in Birka, returned to Angel Ind. Next, they started to explore the truth about the city of gold on the sky ind.


    When El brought the three Girls to the ind of God''s upper yard, the beautiful eyes of the three girls suddenly widened.


    "Hey... is there a problem with my eyes?"


    "there''s actually and from 10,000 meters above the sea level!"


    "Unbelievable, how did ite up here?"


    The three girls were amazed.


    "Come on, let''s find the city of gold."


    El put his hand on Carina''s shoulders while facing the direction of the forest and said, "ording to the information I have collected, this ind called "upper yard" existed hundreds of years ago."


    "This ind was originally called the Jaya, by the Shandian, but four hundred years ago, those Shandian were driven away by the God of the Sky ind"


    "Now this ind is also the ce where the God of the Sky Ind have lived"


    "In order to retake their homnd, the driven Shandian have fought against Angel Ind for generations and have not yet reconciled." Hearing this, the three girls nodded suddenly.


    "This ind is so big, will there really be a city of gold?" Nami asked curiously.


    "Some rumors about the city of gold can basically be determined to be real."


    El nodded and continued: "I have seen a lot of gold from the memories of those Skypiean, and more importantly, these Skypiean are actually not interested in gold."


    "The legendary city of gold is located over this ind."


    "Very good"


    This time, not only Nami, we''re excited but also Carina.


    "This time, we are really going to make a fortune!"


    With Baku Baku space, Carina and Nami are not worried that they will not be able to take away a lot of gold.


    As long as the gold is spat out from the Baku Baku space within twenty-four hours, Carina is not afraid that the gold will be digested. So, Carina and Nami were filled with enthusiasm.


    It is believed that after seeing gold, they will jump all over the ce, just like a dog that sees bones. Although this metaphor is very special, it does apply to carina and nami who love money.


    Before Enel ruled the sky ind and used a lot of gold to make the Maxim ark, the gold on the upper yard was indeed everywhere.


    Because at this time, the big python called "Master of the Sky" only ate a small part of the gold...


    after a while, El found a ruined city full of historic atmosphere and passage of time which is all made of gold, Looking at the various sculptures made of gold and even the pavement of the building is also made of gold.


    the picture of a dog jumping all over the ce he imagine did not appear, because the two girls including Kuina opened their mouths wide at this time, they werepletely shocked and left speechless by this sight.


    Skypiean who has no sense of value in gold may never be able to appreciate the feeling of the three girls.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    The legendary city of gold is even more exaggerated than the four imagined.


    The amount of gold is sorge that Carina and Nami, who have recovered from the shock, have no sense of excitement at all.


    Because even if they were able to swallow all the gold and take them away, they would have no ce to put such an astonishing amount of gold when they go back to the Four Seas.


    If you don''t spit it out, after twenty-four hours, all the gold will be digested. So Carina and Nami had to reluctantly give up most of the gold.


    In the end, the four only took a piece of gold Pir that is weight is calcted in tons.


    If you bring it to the Four Seas and sell it, you can earn at least tens of billions Belly.


    "Don''t be so sad, When we run out of money, we can juste back here and get some."


    Returning along the same path, El looked at Nami who was sullen andforted with a smile. "That''s right, but thinking about not being able to take all this gold, and thinking that there may be other people who maye and take the gold here... I feel very distressed." Namiined.


    Carina also loves money but she is not as sentimental as Nami, and she said with a smile: "if the money is enough, just use your and sister Kuina''s devil fruit ability and we will worry about money at all in the future."


    "no"


    Nami still said unwillingly: "After returning to the Four Sea, we must customize arge ship that can hold more things."


    "You are a navigator, you have the final say."


    El rubbed Nami''s little head to satisfy her willful request. "Hehehe thank you, Nii-san"


    Seeing that El agreed with her proposal, Nami immediately happily threw herself into El''s arms, stood up on tiptoe, and kiss El''s face hard.


    "Little dwarf, you''re secretly taking advantage of Nii-san"


    "What, you''re only a few centimeters taller than me"


    Carina patted Nami''s head, and the two girls started fighting each other.


    In this atmosphere, the four quickly walked out of the forest and returned to the ce where they ce their waver.


    "Right..."


    Just when El was about to ride back to Angel Ind. As if remembering something, he look to a certain ce in the upper yard and said, "I almost forgot about that fat Bird."


    "Yes, without the pterosaurs, it would be difficult for us to return to four seas." the three girls also woke up.


    So, the four returned to the forest and searched for the traces of the pterosaurs in the upper yard.


    With the help of the observation Haki, the four soon found the pterosaur on top of the long vines, which was ipatible with the upper yard, and it look very mncholy.


    Seeing the four, the pterosaur also showed a surprised expression. Apparently, it''s not used to staying in this ce


    "you work hard and wait for a long time, after we go back we will let you go"


    Carina patted the pterosaur crying with joy, then she opened her mouth and ate the very cooperative pterosaur into the Baku Baku space.


    After eating the pterosaur, Carina is not in a hurry to change her body because the four are not in a hurry to return to the Four Sea. They first rode their waver and returned to Angel Ind, then head to lovely Street for shopping.


    When they first arrived, Carina and Nami were very interested in the dials.


    During the few days they were ying ln Birka, they also saw various functions of dials and they deeply fell in love with these Sky Ind specialties.


    Before returning to the Four Sea, they nned to buy a batch of all kinds of dials for an emergency.


    The three girls only stopped shopping when they stuffed therge backpack with dials and returned to the beach. Carina also eats their Waver into her Baku Baku space and then she transforms into a five-meter-tall pterosaur, then she flies into the white sea with El and two girls on her backs.


    Two more Bubbly Coral were used up, and Carina went all the way and pass through the white sea without any hindrance, and returned to Four Sea smoothly.


    For a hours, the four had been on the sea and could not find any trace of their ship. Therefore, Carina flew towards the ind that she saw at an altitude of several thousand meters.


    That ind is the other part of the upper yard, the ind is called Jaya, four hundred years ago, Jaya Ind was a medium-sized ind.


    After a part of it was pushed up by the Knock Up Stream and sent to an altitude of 10,000 meters, the remaining part of the ind was only as big as a small ind.


    This ind is also a very famous ce in the route it belongs to. Ordinary people and merchant ships do not even dare to approach it, and must use the eternal poser to deliberately avoid it.


    On the top of Jaya Ind, there is a town called Mock Town, this is awless town where all sorts of pirates gather.


    When Carinanded, The four were on the coast and saw arge number of ships with pirate gs


    "With so many pirate ships here, we won''t be entering the base camp of a certain pirate alliance, right?" Seeing this scene, Nami smacked her tongue slightly.


    "Don''t worry, there is no one in this ce that can hurt you and Kuina" El said.


    After the three of Elnded, a cloud of white smoke emanated from Carina''s body, releasing her transformation state.


    Carina then released the pterosaur from the Baku Baku space, patted its body, and said "go, you are free now."


    Looking at the familiar blue sea, the pterosaur suddenly revealed a humanized moved expression, then leaned over and rubbed its head on Carina, then it pped its wings and fly into the sky.


    boom!


    However, just as the pterosaur flew away from the coast, the four suddenly heard the piercing sound of the gun being fired. They saw on a pirate ship not far from the coast, a man holding a gun, looking excited after pulling the trigger that was aimed at the pterosaur that was flying away from Jaya Ind.


    A bullet passed at the flying pterosaur and almost hit it. Seeing this scene, the brows of the four couldn''t help but frown. just when El held the handle of his sword and was about to shoot.


    "El, let mee!" Kuina''s voice suddenly interrupted El''s


    action.


    H saw Kuina, who had never fought with the enemy from the time she followed El to the sea, except to help with the aftermath, came out on her own initiative.


    "Then I''ll leave it to you Kuina." Looking at the transform temperament her whole body emits. Kuina, who had the same sharp breath as him, El put down his palm and nodded with a smile.


    Standing in front of the three, Kuina looked at the irritated pirate because he missed his shot and he continued to aim with regret on his face.


    Pulling out the ordinary sword around her waist. Kuina held the sword in both hands and assumed the same posture as when Charlotte Linlin used the Spear Of Elbaf, Ikoku sovereignty.


    Blue and white electricity emerge from Kuina''s body. Especially on the hands holding the handle of the sword, it shines even more with a piercing blue and white light.


    The change on her hands also changes the ordinary sword, it


    became a blue and whiteser sword.


    Boom !


    In the next moment, Kuina sh her sword at the pirate ship that was hundreds of meters away.


    A thick lightning bolt in the form of Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki) roared out in front of Kuina, its speed is so fast that even if El''s Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki) and Hakoku sovereignty isbined it cannot bepared to it.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Under the influence of El, the views of the three girls have undergone great changes. In addition to not burning, killing, looting, and bullying civilians, they will decide whether to show mercy to the enemy ording to their mood.


    Kuina, who made a huge mushroom cloud a few hundred meters away, obviously did not have the intention of showing mercy. On the contrary, Kuina used her strongest move to kill the weak pirate.


    With the rising of the mushroom cloud, the terrifying lightning sted not only kill the pirate and destroy the ship he was in, but also the surrounding pirate ships to dust. The pirates in the ships who were responsible for staying to watch the ships also lost their lives because of the unpredictable disaster.


    "Hey... such a strong attack, even my full-power Fire Fist can''tpare to this move by Sister Kuina."


    Looking at the huge mushroom cloud, Nami gasped and sighed.


    Carina was not surprised and said calmly, "lightning is the strongest element in nature. If the Goro Goro No Mi does not have such destructive power, it will not be the strongest element."


    El was a little surprised and then stared at the sword in Kuina''s hand, the ordinary sword was molting into a pool of molten iron at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    These days, El has not spared time to help Kuina develop her devil fruit ability and exin the four abilities of Goro Goro No Mi to Kuina. El thought that Kuina at present could only use the electric field to increase his speed and lightning to add lightning attribute damage to his attack.


    But unexpectedly, Kuina would actually imitate his Hakuku sovereignty and developed a different kind of judgment of God. The original version of the judgment of God is to turn one''s wrist into lightning, and then ording to the idea of the user, turn it into a huge thunder beam or release it in diameter, or project it into the sky, and m down from the top of his opponent head.


    However, Kuina sends out her God Judgment by swinging her sword. Because both hands are holding the knife, both wrists have turned into lightning, resulting in the lightning bolt swung out by Kuina, the power to be even greater than Enel''s judgment of God.


    Except for the judgment of God that is not destructive as El''s Hakuku sovereignty, the other aspects of the judgment of God have surpassed El''s Hakuku sovereignty.


    Especially the terrifying electric heat, even if El was hit, he would feel extremely ufortable even if he use the Armament Haki to defend.


    The sword in Kuina''s hand naturally couldn''t bear the heat. With just one move, the sword melted into molten iron.


    It seems that he has to speed up finding a sword for himself and return the Wado Ichimonji to Kuina


    El groaned slightly in his heart. Not only that, El felt that it was time to help Kuina master the power of Haki. Whether it is the weapon or Haki a swordsman must have it.


    Kuina didn''t know what El was thinking. At this moment, she was looking at the mushroom with satisfaction Now Kuina, covered all over the ce with a breath of confidence.


    Just like eating when Enel eats the Goro Goto No Mi, he crawls out from the dark abyss, destroys his own hometown, rules the sky ind, and ims to be a god.


    Anyone who eats the Goro Goro No Mi will be as confident as Kuina and Enel, even if he just masters any one of its four abilities plus the passive elementalization. Such a feeling of invincibility, it''s so maddening Kuina has not be swollen, it has been all thanks to El''s training.


    After Kuina put away the sword with only the hilt left, the four saw the pirates in Mock Towne and watch in horror on the bustling and crowded coast.


    Along the way in the direction of Mock Town, the four encountered a lot of pirates who hade to watch the fun, and they encounter them one after another. the four soon found a stall on the street and bought a map of the town. Then on the map, they search if there is any is a shipyard.


    It is a pity that Jaya Ind, which lost part of it, is just a small ind. In addition, there is awless town here, and no shipbuildingpany is willing toe here to open a shipyard.


    There is only one repair shop that specializes in repairing a ship. Seeing this, the four looked at each other, and then they divided their work and cooperated tacitly.


    El walked towards a certain store and the three girls left together.


    ...


    With the sound of a de tearing through flesh, a certain pirate ship at the Port of Jaya Ind is performing a death dance that makes the pirates on the port look stunned and full of horror.


    Kuina, who was wearing a red and white witch costume, turned into a blue-and-white meteor, holding the sword she had snatched and were harvesting the life of the pirates who stayed on the boat and guarded their ship.


    No matter who the opponent was, in a blink of an eye, Kuina would ruthlessly take their life. Carina and Nami, on the other hand, as if they did not see these bloody pictures, were anchoring the ship.


    "Damn - what did you do to my crew!?" Just then, there was a roar from the port. there''s a group of pirates headed by a man wearing a suit and holding swords and gun in his hand.


    Judging from the angry expression on the man''s face, it is not difficult to see that he is the captain of this pirate ship. Before they could get close to the ship, a deafening thunder roared suddenly sounded from the ship.


    Kuina, who had already cleaned up the pirates on the ship, stood on the railing of the ship, surrounded by blue and white electric lights, holding a sword that turned into aser knife, and pointed the sword tip toward the pirates below. Compared with the previous one, the light beam was ten times smaller.


    The lightning bolt fell into the crowd and turned into countless electric spark, covering all the pirates. The strong electric current made them scream again andy on the ground and roll, over and over again.


    When the lightning disappeared, all the pirates'' hair turned into explosive heads, and their clothes and bodies exuded a burning smell.


    "Sister Kuina, go and help Nii-san!" After Kuina defeated the pirates on the dock, Nami''s voice suddenly came from the rudder.


    Kuina nodded slightly, then turned into a sh of lightning and disappeared above the railing of the ship''s side.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Soon after Kuina disappeared, she return with El back to the port again. At this time, El was still carrying an oversized backpack on his back. But the food inside has be home supplies.


    Yes, El''s job is to buy things like bedding and the three girls are responsible for robbing a pirate ship, but El did not expect that the speed at which the three girls would rob a ship would be faster than him buying things.


    While shopping, El, who secretly observes them with observation Haki and he felt that the task of solving the misceneous fish in the future could be handed over to the three girls, they are much faster than him in terms of cleaning those fish.


    Under the gaze of countless eyes, the four left Jaya Ind in the pirate ship they had robbed.


    "That...that kid, it''s the "young swordsman" El with a bounty of 80 million Belly?"


    "you''re right, I remembered him!"


    "Hey.... that boy should be as powerful as that girl right?"


    "That girl can actually use the power of lightning, she also causes a big explosion just now. What kind of devil fruit ability is that?"


    "That extremely destructive power, and the teleportation ability, if there is nothing wrong that girl devil fruit should be like vice-Admiral Kizaru!"


    "Could it be that''s the devil fruit that has not appeared in a few eras and has already be a legendthe Goro Goro No Mi?!"


    When the ship left, the Jaya Ind exploded in a heated discussion. Everyone is discussing about the four, urately speaking, they are discussing about El and Kuina.


    Someone has recognized El. Some people arementing at the power of the kids and there are also people who are shaking at Kuina''s strength and ability. More knowledgeable people have guessed that Kuina''s ability does not belong to the Paramecia or zoan devil fruit but belongs to the Logia type devil fruit and it''s still the strongest in its type.


    the reporter who had just taken a photo, his hand trembled slightly while holding the camera and he whispered excitedly "I heard that the girl is called Kuina and I even have her photo, I''m going to report it!"


    Just like what the reporter said, he really wants to report it. Due to the monopoly of the World Economy News Paper, all the newspapers could not survive in the first and second half of the Grand Line, and all became subordinate of Big News Morgans.


    The number of paparazzi journalists who depend on Morgans'' reward for their food is at least in the number tens of thousands. Every day, countless paparazzi would collect news materials for him from all over the world.


    A newspaper has only a few pages, and only a few pieces of news are published every day. Therefore, those materials that stand out from tens of thousands of news materials will receive the attention of the World Economy NewsPaper.


    The more exciting the news is, the greater the reward. the Reporter believes that this news material will definitely stand out from the tens of thousands of news materials today, and maybe even enter the top three sections.


    Thinking of the top three rewards, the reporter was full of motivation and couldn''t wait to go back and sort out the information. At night, when the reporter faxed the sorted news materials to the review department of the World Economy News Paper.


    Just as the reporter had expected, his news material quickly emerged from the tens of thousands of copies. But the reporter obviously underestimated the value of this news material. What are the top three?


    When the audit department saw this piece of news material, it directly found their boss, they were only responsible for small news and the big news was directly handed over to Morgans, who was in charge of his subordinates.


    "What? Goro Goro No Mi? are you sure this is true?!"


    "If there is nothing wrong with such an exaggerated lightning attack, as well as this familiar teleportation method, this must be the legendary Logia-type - Goro Goro No Mi ability."


    "Hey, they even got the name and photo? Well, reward the one who collected this material."


    "Tomorrow''s news headline will be written by me!"


    "The Logia-type - Goro Goro No Mi that has disappeared for several generations, has shown up again. This news will definitely stir the sea, I can''t wait to start writing!"


    The next morning. After the news coo returned from all over the world, the news coo took up their bag and filled them with freshly-baked newspapers, then they split up and flew all over the world, again.


    When the pirates buy the World Economy News Paper today and after seeing the headline and cover of the news headlines the whole sea stir just as Morgans said."


    "The strongest Logia type devil fruit user - Lightning Sword Sorcerer, Kuina!"


    What''s Logia is, themoners at the bottom of the world, and even many pirates in the four seas and the first half grand line doesn''t know what the strongest Logia type devil fruit means. But that doesn''t prevent them from being shocked because the cover of the headline was just a little girl.


    What is truly being stirred are the major forces in the world. Just like the "young swordsman" El, at the age of eight, he entered the eyes of many people with his rare swordsmanship talent in the world. Kuina, who is eleven years old this year, has also entered the eyes of the world with her potential.


    such name as thunderstorm Kuina or lightning sword which began to sweep the whole world. Its sensational level is even beyond El''s reach.


    After all, when El first became famous, the World Economy News Paper just gave him a second-page headline, and the editor in charge was not Morgans. The second time he became famous in the world, his information was unknown, and there was not even a single report in the newspapers.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    "This devil fruit is fake, right?!."


    "Does that devil fruit really exist? How many years has it been since it disappears?"


    "Except for the three Logia users in the navy, I can''t remember how many years there has been no high-level Logia type, devil fruit user on the sea."


    "It has disappeared for several eras, and gradually became a legend, but it is still popr in the devil fruit encyclopedia, known as the strongest devil fruit, the Goro Goro No Mi suddenly appeared in this era, which means that the great pirate era is about to be descent?"


    "It''s a pity that this devil fruit was eaten by a little girl. It''s really wasted! If you let me eat it, I will definitely be a powerhouse in the Grand Line!",


    "Hey, this little girl, she turned out to be a crew member of "Young Swordsman" El, who became famous some time ago and was able to wield flying sh at the age of eight?!"


    "Tsk tsk, this little girl... From the looks of it, she is no more than thirteen years old at most. Two underage super-geniuses really make people look forward to their future!"


    "I hope they would have never entered the grand line, otherwise I will definitely let them experience whats the feeling in tremendous gap in strength is"


    if you listen to the topics on the four seas and the first half of the grand line most of them are discussing about Kuina ages.


    Then the topic on the grand line is all about the Goro Goro No Mi. Just as someone said, since the three logia users in the navy headquarters appear, on this sea there''s has been no other appearance of a high-level Logia-type devil fruit user.


    After many years, a high-level Logia-type devil fruit appeared again on the sea, and it was also the strongest Logia-type devil fruit, so it was not surprising that the whole world would be stirred.


    You must know why Ace in the year 1517 of the Sea Circle Calendar, clearly has not yet entered the Grand Line, but he already be famous in the sea, attracting the attention of the hegemonic forces including the Whitebeard Pirates, and also received an invitation from Mary Geoise to join the Seven Warlords of the Sea.


    The reason is very simple, because Ace is a high-level Logia-type devil fruit user who has not appeared for many years.


    Although in El''s previous life, there''s a saying that "Mera Mera no Mi, even the dog won''t eat it". Because Mera Mera no Mi gives people a weak feeling after the person who ate it was arrested not long after.


    But Ace was still growing and he have not entered the golden stage in all aspects. If Ace was in the time of the three vice-admiral and developed smoothly to the year 1520 of the Sea Circle Calendar then with his talent and devil fruit, he would definitely be able topete with the three vice-admiral. A person with The Mera Mera no Mi fruit can make a ssh on the sea.


    Then the Goro Goro no Mi at the apex of the Logia type, which disappeared for many years, reappeared in this sea. It is no surprise that it caused a sensation in the world.


    Not only the major forces in the Grand Line are discussing about Kuina, but even the navy headquarters are also discussing this rising new star. Especially when they learned that the other party turned out to be a "young swordsman" El''spanions. They had to re-determined the threat of El''s team and issued a new bounty order to El and Kuina the next day. Yes, El was brushed up in Kuina''s light and his bounty was increased.


    ["Young Swordsman" El, bounty:120 million Belly, regardless of life or death]


    ["Lightning Sword Sorcerer" Kuina, bounty: 100 million Berry, regardless of life or death"]


    Two supernovae appeared in the first half of the grand line and their bounties were scattered all over the world. Kuina has also be the first super rookie who has reached 100 million Belly for the first time in recent years and directly enters the ranks of supernovas.


    On the other hand, The young swordsman El was promoted to the rank of supernova by the Navy because he was the captain of the fleet, Otherwise, El still needs a few battles full of exposure before he can have a bounty of this level. This is the reputation of the strongest Logia-type devil fruit, Goro Goro No Mi


    .....


    East Blue, Shimotsuki Vige.


    "This is miss Kuina''s face?!".


    "Sister Kuina''s face actually appeared in the newspaper, Ohh there is a reward order, which looks beautiful!"


    "One hundred million... so many Zero. Sister Kuina is so powerful!"


    Today''s Isshin Dojo is very lively. All the students surrounded a boy with a newspaper while shouting excitedly.


    In the courtyard of Isshin Dojo, a boy with green algae head also temporarily ended his practice and hold a newspaper while dripping with sweat, he look at the girl on the cover, with a firm expression on his face


    "Kuina, I will definitely not lose to you."


    "Wait for me on the sea, I will definitely find you andplete the agreement of the 1,888th battle with you!"


    "The world''s strongest swordsman must be me!"


    After speaking, Zoro carefully put away the newspaper, then got up and continued to do his training.


    Looking at his high-spirited disciple, Koushirou, who is not far away, showed a gratified smile on his face. Immediately, he looked at the bounty order in his hand.


    Looking at the portrait, a girl wearing a red and white witch costume holding a blue and whiteser sword, with a blue and white electric spark shrouded all over her body, Koushirou whispered: "Since this is your choice, then use your own style of swordsmanship and prove yourself to your father who once looked down on you."


    Koushirou was not angry but delighted that Kuina chose not to be a pure swordsman. The Goro Goro No Mi, he is very aware of the power of this devil fruit. When Kuina bes Goro Goro No Mi user, not only will her strength undergo earth-shaking changes, but she will also be one of the most difficult people to kill in the Sea.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    "Wow, 100 million Belly, your first bounty is so high sister Kuina, you also look so cool in this picture!"


    "Nii-san bounty has also increased, from 80 million to 120 million Belly, its amazing!"


    On the deck of the ship, Carina and Nami each held a Bounty order, and approached Kuina and El then said excitedly.


    In response, Kuina just smiled and said: "That''s because you didn''t make a move, otherwise, whether it''s you, carina and Nami, they will be as famous as me."


    "You are too modest, Sister Kuina."


    Carina smiled and said: "Nami''s devil fruit maybe only second only to you in terms of fame, but unless they know my ability "three heads and six arms", otherwise I will not be valued by the Navy or Mary Geoise."


    El pinched Nami''s small face in front of him, and said indifferently, "With our potential, sooner orter, we willpletely shock the whole world, and now is just the beginning."


    "Rather than caring about fame, it''s better to practice hard. When you improve your physique and master Haki and Six style (Rokushiki), they will not only pay attention to our potential but also ''fear'' our strength. "


    "We got it, Nii-san"


    The three girls nodded, and the excitement on their faces disappeared.


    El and Kuina are still a child but they are already supernovas in the first half of the grand line, it''s entirely because they have a rare talent in swordsmanship, as well as the reputation of Goro Goro No Mi as the strongest Logia-type Devil Fruit.


    They are all in a certain area, full of potential. But just like the powerhouses on the new world, they never take the supernova in Paradise seriously. A supernova just means that the other party has strong potential. Only a big pirate can be recognized by the world for this person''s strength.


    Before their talent is fulfilled, there are few people who can kill El and Kuina in seconds in the new world. If you be arrogant because of a little achievement, you will be beaten by the world sooner orter.


    After calming down, the three girls trained with El as usual. While training, the four returned to the direction of the drum ind.


    On the way, the four passed through Sandy Ind, and in the port city of Nanohana in the Kingdom of basta, they sold the stolen pirate ship cheaply and then bought a new small ship.


    Both El and the three girls all like cleanliness. They don''t like to live in someone else ce and use things that other people have already used except for the things that they used. That''s why El worked with the three girls to buy futons and other daily necessities in the store.


    During this time, a Medium box is used to hold the gold that Carina has turned into golden balls. When changing ships, The four made a trip to Alubarna, the capital city of the basta, to find thergest local gold exchange, and sold part of the gold that re-entered into Baku Baku Space for One and a half billion Belly. As for the rest of the gold, they did not sell it yet because the three girls also like gold.


    Carina with "synthesis" and Kuina with "electricity", has the ability to change gold into other shapes at will. So, they''re going to keep most of the gold and wait until they get a new ship and fill the cabin with gold ornaments.


    Unless they were short of money or needed it urgently, then they would only turn the remaining gold into Belly.


    After buying all the daily necessities, the Four boarded a new temporary ship and returned to Drum Ind.


    After half a month, The four came to the medical country again. After going ashore, they divide their work and cooperated again, El was in charge of going to thergest pharmacy and stocking up a lot of the medicinal herbs used to make the nutritional supplement.


    The three girls went to the bank and took out the two Zoan-type devil fruits deposited in the bank, as well as the equipment for making the nutritional supplement. After rendezvousing with El, the four moved their things back into the new ship''s warehouse, then continued their journey.


    At the end of February 1511, the four returned to their first stop on the grand line. Going to the ck market, El bought a new batch of Bubbly Coral, as well as several pairs of sea tower stone handcuffs, and some eternal pose that was very rare and hard to buy.


    El even bought a map of the other ck-market strongholds in the first half of the Grand Line. Finally, after buying a few barrels of sword at the local weapons store, El and the three girls followed the same path and spent another half of the month returning to the special sea area where the sky ind is located.


    Until March 30, 1511, the four just passed through the long roundabout way and came to the water 7 where they were going to customize a new ship. Water 7 is one of the seven most famous inds in the first half of the Grand Line, just like the drum kingdom known for its medicines.


    Water 7 has thergest shipbuildingpany and the world''s best shipbuilders, it is recognized as a holy ce for shipbuilding in the world. The shipbuilding technology is excellent, and even the warships of Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters are entrusted to the shipyard in the Water 7 to manufacture.


    Countless famous ships were also born here. The most famous representative of them is undoubtedly Gol D. Roger pirate ship called, Oro Jackson and Pluton. The ship of kings of the pirates and one of the three ancient weapons in history are all works on the water 7.


    This shows how amazing the background of this ind is. The water 7 is a must-see for countless people buying and customizing ships, including El and the three girls.


    Along the waterway, the four sailed into the port of the water 7, After anchoring and going ashore, the four buy the map city and rented two bulls, which is the mean of transportation here on water 7, and headed straight to a newly opened shippany.


    The new shipbuildingpany is the one that will merge several other shipbuildingpanies into thergest shipbuildingpany in the Waters 7 in the next nine years - " Galley-Lapany".


    Iceberg, who is the first disciple of Master Tom and will be the "Mayor" of the Waters 7 in the future, is the shipbuilder that El is most optimistic about besides Franky. Franky for now, his shipbuilding skills are far inferior to his senior brother''s except for making weapons.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    "Jewel Tree Adam? You''re going to use Jewel Tree Adam?"


    Inside the reception hall of the Galley-Lapany, Iceberg receive the four of them in person then he looked at El in surprise "I didn''t expect you to know so much about the grade of wood at your age."


    "You guess it right, can you get Jewel Tree Adam?" El asked.


    "Yes, yes, but..."


    Looking at the design drawing that he just drew ording to the request of the four, Iceberg reminded them "The ship you want to customize is in the maximum length and height of this type. If the two-masted sailboats are made of Jewel Tree Adam, then its cost will be very high."


    "Can you give me an estimate?" El continued.


    "Jewel Tree Adam is very rare and must be bought in the ck market, and the ck market I don''t if you''re even been there, the prices of the things there are very high"


    Iceberg did some calctions and gave a price. "If the whole ship is made of Jewel Tree Adam from the inside to outside, the cost of purchasing Jewel Tree Adam from the ck market plus ourbor cost, you will probably need to spend 1,500,000,000 Belly. "


    "no problem."


    El nodded and said very generously: "I will give you 1,600,000,000 Belly, help me buy an extra 100 million belly of Jewel Tree Adam, and keep it in the warehouse for spare use. "


    "Well, happy cooperation!" Iceberg did not expect that the few children in front of him would turn out to be so rich. Are these the foundation of the two supernovas who became famous at the age of eight, and who have the strongest Logia-type Devil Fruit?


    Iceberg, who was slightly amazed in his heart, stood up with a smile on his face and shook hands with his biggest client since opening. After signing the contract, the four returned to their ship and brought in sixteen boxes that had not been deposited in the bank.


    Each box contains 100 million Belly. All of a sudden their 1,600,000,000 is gone but they feel no pain whatsoever. Before they had no money, but they still live on. Now that they are rich, and there are countless golds on the sky ind, of course, El and the three girls will no longer feel pain.


    In fact, the original n of the four was to order arge three-masted sailing ship. However, after driving the medium-sized ship that was snatched for a while, The four dismissed this idea. It is too difficult to operate, and there is too much space, they are not used to it.


    The space of arge three-masted sailboat isrger than that of a medium-sized two-masted sailing ship, and it would even feel more ufortable to live in.


    Therefore, the four customize a medium-sized ship that has reached the extreme in every aspect, as their future home. In order to not change homes and let their home be destroyed, El chose to use Jewel Tree Adam as the material, which cannot be damaged even by a cannon.


    As long they get abination lock, they don''t need to bring valuable things when they go to the ind in the future, they also don''t have to worry about having people going to their ship and stealing their things.


    "When will the new ship bepleted?" El, who paid in full, ask about the date of the new ship''spletion.


    "At least three months are required." Iceberg gave a reply. It''s not the same as when Thousand Sunny was created when Iceberg got a lot of subordinates and his knowledge and experience were more advanced.


    There''s also Franky to help around, now there are not many good subordinates around and their customized ship is muchrger than the Thousand Sunny.


    "Okay, then we''lle back in three months" El didn''t urge, just nodded, then he left with the three girls.


    After walking out of the Galley-Lapany, the four came to the most luxurious hotel on Main Street, opened a suite in it, and nned to live in the Water 7 for a while.


    On the big bed, the four sat in a circle, each holding a pen and a book full of grocery lists was ced in the center.


    "By the way, I want to buy a set of singing equipment."


    Carina bit the pen with a thoughtful expression, then her beautiful eyes lit up, and added another line to the list that was already full.


    good!


    The new ship hasn''t left the shipyard yet, but the three girls are already thinking about what to buy and how to decorate their new home. El just wrote what he wanted and handed the pen to Nami next to him. Theny on the bed, staring at the ceiling and wondering what to do.


    In fact, El was in a tangled state of choosing between two things at this time. What makes him so tangled is rted to the new weapon he wanted.


    The Sandai Kitetsu were scrapped because of the failure to make Devil Fruit weapons, El''s current sword is borrowed from Kuina. Because Kuina developed the lightning version of Spear of Elbaf and she has not yet mastered the Armament Haki, the ordinary sword will turn into a pool of molten iron after using her technique.


    El must find a new weapon for himself as soon as possible, and return the Wado Ichimonji to Kuina. Just like Kuina''s lightning version of Spear of Elbaf scrapping sword, El''s Spear Of Elbaf-Hakoku sovereignty also scraped the sword after using it.


    When he defeated Enel in seconds, it was fortunate that his weapon was Wado Ichimonji, otherwise, the ordinary sword would have been broken after a single blow.


    Even if it is covered with Armament Haki, it only increases the number of times it can be used times. It must be a famous sword, and at least it must be a famous sword-like Great Grade Swords (O Wazamono), that''s suitable for swordsmen like El and Kuina, otherwise, it would be fatal if their sword suddenly broke while in mid-flight.


    The reason why El was entangled was not that he didn''t know where to find the famous sword. On the contrary, El, as a traveler, knows that there are two ces where there are famous swords that are not inferior to the Supreme Grade Swords (Saijo O Wazamono).


    One of them was at their next stop, the special sea area that will pass to get through Sabaody Archipgo - the Florian Triangle.


    That sword is the previous sword of Ryuma Shimotsuki, the ancestor of Kuina, who was called Sword God by Wano citizen - Shusui.


    Shusui is the national treasure of the Wano Kingdom. Even after hundreds of years and there is no new owner, it still ranked among the famous swords of the "Great Grade Swords (O Wazamono)".


    As one of the rare ck swords in the world, Shusui is undoubted as famous as the Supreme Grade Swords (Saijo O Wazamono). After all, this ranking is based on users'' fame and Ryuma Shimotsuki was the world''s No. 1 swordsman in that era, and Shusui was also a ck sword simr to Hawkeye and belonged to the strongest ck sword of that era.


    In the sea area that is not far from the water 7, there is also a ck sword on the level of Supreme Grade Swords (Saijo O Wazamono), which does not need to be tempered with Armament Haki, but El is still in a tangled state.


    Becausepared with the ck sword, he has been used to the Sandai Kitetsu, he also likes the sharpness of the Sandai Kitetsu, and he is more inclined to cursed sword as his new weapon.


    And El just happened to know that on a certain ind, there is a cursed sword that is equally as good as the Supreme Grade Swords (Saijo O Wazamono). It is a pity that the difficulty of obtaining that sword is much greater than that of obtaining the ck sword.


    "Carina Nami, Kuina, how about we travel around to rx?"


    After struggling for a long time, El suddenly spoke to the three girls as if he had made up his mind.


    "OK!"


    "This period of time we have been going all over the ce, I think it''s time to rx."

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    June 25, 1511, of the Sea Circle Calendar.


    The time for customizing a new ship has passed before you know it.


    For the past two months, the four traveled on the first half of the Grand Line.


    Since the next stop of the Water 7 is Fishman Ind, which is 10,000 meters below sea level, they did not visit the Sabaody Archipgo at the end of the first half of the Grand Line. Instead, they used the Eternal Pose to change their route and travel to other inds.


    In the past two months, the four went to several inds, and two of them were among the more than 170 affiliated countries. During this period, every stop of the four would be causing a big stir on the ind.


    After all, at this time there are not many supernovas as the "Evil Generation" in 1520. Before the real Son of Destiny went to sea, the Sea had just a few supernovas every year, at this time it''s just half of the year, and now there are only two supernovae, El and Kuina.


    Their fame in the first half of the Grand Line is equivalent to the Great Pirates on the New World. (The New World refers to the second half of the Grand Line)


    No matter where they go, anyone who is too faces blind will recognize these two underage kids. Seeing the walking 220 million Belly, many teams of bounty hunters chose to gamble and then ruined their lives.


    Simrly, there are many who want to be famous, by intending to kill El and Kuina, then be the next supernova, either through a sneak attack or frontal battle. The result is no ident, Kuina, who has taken the task of cleaning up the misceneous fish, used a lightning strike to kill them instantly.


    As more and more lives die, under Kuina''s sword. an aura invisible to the naked eye began to condense on Kuina''s body. when the time Kuina can grasp this invisible aura, he believes it is time for her to awaken Haki.


    With each team of bounty hunters and pirates falling under Kuina''s sword. Sometimes, to save time, Kuina even used the lightning version of Hakoku sovereignty, which shocked the audience.


    Because it''s all fought on manned or prosperous inds. The heroic appearance of Kuina''s instantly killing those misceneous fish has been photographed by the ubiquitous paparazzi many times!


    Because of the appearance of the Goro Goro No Mi, Morgans, who has seen the future superstar style in Kuina, has not hesitated to use exaggeration and gimmicks on the World Economy News Paper, Making the heat that just subsided stir up again.


    After apse of many years, another high-level elemental user appeared in the sea, and it was also the Goro Goro No Mi. The whole world is also curious, on how powerful the legendary Goro Goro No Mi user will be.


    Therefore, every hype by Morgans is very sessful, and people all over the world are very impressed. Then the paparazzi in the first half of the Grand Line seem to have found the code of wealth, All the paparazzi who saw the four were like seeing their parents, and they kept taking pictures of the four from different angles, using eitherme or sophisticated tracking methods.


    As if they wish they could put the Den Den Mushi(Cameko) in front of the four and take pictures of their mugshots. With so much hype from Morgans, the star-maker, El and Kuina, just like Ace in the original manga, were a constant threat in the eyes of Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters.


    So that, in the past two months, their bounty has skyrocketed twice.


    ["Young Swordsman" El, A bounty of 199 million Belly, regardless of life or death.]


    ["Lightning Sword sorcerer" Kuina, A bounty 190 million Belly, regardless of life or death]


    Although all the trash fish are clean in Kuina''s hand. But it doesn''t prevent, El''s bounty from bing higher than Kuina, because there is no crew member''s bounty, that can be higher than the captain''s unless she goes independently.


    After all, no matter how strong the crew is, she is still the captain''s subordinate. Is it not a kind of strength to be able to subdue such a powerful crew? The stronger Kuina is, the greater the threat is El is in the eyes of Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters.


    Of course, it was because they didn''t know Carina and Nami''s abilities, otherwise, El''s threat would be even higher. With the ability to subdue the Goro Goro No Mi and the Mera Mera No Mi users, as well as the Baku Baku no Mi user, the bounty of El will definitely not be the current 199 million Belly, but would even breakthrough 300 million Belly.


    A fleet with two Logia-type users, even in the Evil Generation in 1520 of the Sea Circle Calendar, no supernova can bepared to El''s group.


    After traveling for nearly two months, the four came to an ind with a long history with the help of the Eternal Pose, this ind is called Asuka Ind.


    As one of the inds with a long history, Asuka Ind is like the Jaya Ind, and there is a very beautiful legend circting on it.


    Legend has it that thousands of years ago, the people were extremely afraid of the appearance of the red full moon. In order to eliminate the panic, God gave the king a holy weapon, Shichiseiken to protect his people on the ind.


    Whether this legend is true or not, El doesn''t know But he knew that the Shichiseiken really existed and the Shichiseiken is indeed the symbol of the royal family of the Asuka Kingdom, and it has the title of "the most beautiful sword" and "holy sword".


    he doesn''t know how many years have passed since the three princes of the Asuka kingdom fell in love with the same woman and then took out the Shichiseiken and began to fight with each other so that thend and sea were covered with pain, hatred, and sorrow of the victim blood.


    The Shichiseiken that absorbed the blood and hatred of countless people has also be a cursed sword at the same time, it is also the new weapon that''s been favored by El''s heart.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    "Is the legend about Shichiseiken is actually true?!"


    When El chose to confess to the three girls about the purpose of this trip, the only one among the three girls who knows Shichiseiken through reading books was Carina and her beautiful eyes widened.


    El nodded and said: "In the past two months, I have read the memories of many people, and it is also through the memory of a certain person that I know the existence of the Shichiseiken, so I bought the Asuka Ind Eternal Pose and brought you here. "


    "The Shichiseiken is real, and it is very likely that it is in a certain stone castle on the other side of this ind."


    "So what are you waiting for, lets go straight away!"


    Carina said excitedly "In the legend, in addition to the most beautiful sword, Asuka Ind also has a huge amount of treasure."


    "Since the legend of the Shichiseiken is true, maybe the legend about that treasure is also true."


    Without waiting for El to speak, Nami''s eyes turned into the shape of $, and sh with dazzling golden light "Huge amount of treasure... I want it!!!"


    To this, El just smiled slightly and didn''t pour them with cold water. Even if the three princes of Asuka kingdom left a treasure on this ind. After so many years, that treasure has long since been empty by people here.


    If it weren''t for the Shichiseiken controlling people and turning those who touch it into puppets, maybe even the Shichiseiken would have been taken away and sold. After exining the reason to the three girls foring here, the four returned to the port and drove the ship towards the other end of the ind.


    On the front and back city of Asuka Ind, there are forests and mountains. Generally, people whoe to this ind will moor their ship in the front port, rather than the rocky coast on the back of the ind.


    Therefore few people know that in the forest, in the back city of Asuka Ind, people are living there. That ethnic group is the descendant of the priestess who sacrificed her life to seal the Shichiseiken in legend.


    Their destiny from one generation to another is to guard the stone castle that seals the Shichiseiken and keep the three jewels that seal the power of Shichiseiken safe. In this group, each generation will have a priestess and the priestess in this generation are still a ten-year-old little girl.


    Through a channel formed by seawater on the inds, the four came to the forest area where this group is located. The four did not go deep but moored the ship on the middle shore of the waterway and with help of Observation Haki, El took the three girls and deliberately avoided the people of this group.


    After all, if this group finds out that their purpose turned out to be the Shichiseiken, a fight will definitely break out. El has not awakened the Conqueror Haki, he can''t defeat them all in instant, If a fight broke out, he would definitely hurt these innocent people. Therefore, El chooses to avoid them which rarely happens.


    The stone castle that seals the Shichiseiken is very easy to find, it is on the end of another waterway, so El hugged Nami and Kuina carried Carina on her backs, then the two quickly shuttled through the forest at a speed invisible to the naked eyes and sessfully found and sneaked into the stone castle.


    There are many secret rooms in the stone castle, and there are many sarcophagi and dpidated boxes in the secret room. These dpidated boxes and sarcophagi were empty inside, which made Carina and Nami look distressed.


    Obviously, in their eyes, these sarcophagi and boxes must have been filled with gold and silver jewelry. Sadly, there is nothing in here now.


    If you think about it, the location of this stone fort is so obvious. There is an ethnic group next door, and there is a prosperous city on the other side of the ind. Even if there is a huge amount of treasure, it is impossible to preserve it until now. Thinking of this, Carina and Nami didn''t feel any regret anymore.


    "Without the treasure, does the most beautiful sword in the legend still exist?" In the dimly lit corridor, Carina asked curiously.


    "Then let''s look for it and find it out." El did not confess this time, he just smiled.


    "If not, then go read the memories of those ethnic groups and see if they know the whereabouts of the Shichiseiken.


    After speaking, the four came to a secret ce again. In the room they open the sarcophagus inside once again, this time, it is no longer empty. An iparably slender, emerald green long sword with iprehensible runes engraved on its de caught the eyes of the four.


    "Is this a lie?!"


    Seeing the Shichiseiken inside the sarcophagus, Carina didn''t dare to believe it "All the treasures have been emptied, but the National Treasure actually remains here, what are those people thinking?"


    "Could there be a problem with this sword?"


    The swordsman''s intuition made Kuina''s eyebrows slightly frown and said.


    "I sensed an ominous breath on this sword."


    "Ah... this is a cursed sword and it''s one of the strongest cursed swords."


    El nodded, then picked up the Shichiseiken with a look of anticipation on his face.


    Swish--


    Almost at the moment when El held the hilt of the sword, he suddenly felt something and a smear of red light tore through the darkness, filling El eyes...


    Immediately afterward, El''s line of sight seemed to travel through time and space, and he saw a red full moon, as well as a sea of corpses formed by countless human corpses.


    The negative emotions such as pain and hatred poured into El''s body through the hilt of the sword, and then the special energy tried to affect El''s mind, turning him into a puppet that could only kill at this moment.


    But El''s innate talent, Life Return (Seimei Kikan) automatically activated. Just like when digesting the energy in the nutritional supplement instantly, the negative energy that poured into El''s body was instantly digested by Life Return (Seimei Kikan).


    Invisible to the naked eye, his Haki continues to increase, at this moment, El''s body is like a ma, madly absorbing the energy that the Shichiseiken has umted over the years.


    After an unknown amount of time, the Shichiseiken in El''s hand suddenly turned into a cloud of dust and disappeared then an iparably violent airwave erupted from El''s body.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    The invisible airwave prates all obstacles and spreads out in all directions with the castle as the center.


    In the blink of an eye, a hemisphere-shaped, dark purple light that only those who have Haki could see, enveloped half of Asuka Ind.


    Not far from the stone castle, the people who have been responsible for guarding the stone castle that sealed the Shichiseiken from one generation to another, all of them looked like they had been hit at the back of their neck, their eyes turned white, while their faces became sluggish and soon they fell to the ground.


    Half of the humans and animals on Asuka Ind were all unconscious in front of this invisible airwave.


    Crack!


    At the same time, the three jewels specially used to seal the power of the Shichiseiken,rge and small cracks appeared on it, and soon, they crumble into a cloud of dust.


    The airwaves and the dark purple lightsted for several minutes, If another airwave appeared and collided with the dark purple light during this time, then on the Asuka Ind, there will definitely be a heaven and earth phenomenon where the wind and clouds change color.


    When the airwave and the dark purple light disappeared, El in the stone castle was in a mixed mood. He never imagined that his Conqueror Haki would be awakened in this way


    In El''s imagination, his Conqueror Haki should be awakened when he is extremely emotional, or when he is fighting against a strong enemy and facing a crisis on life and death.


    As a result, he did not expect that his Conqueror Haki was awakened by absorbing the negative energy in the Shichiseiken and his Conqueror Haki looks different from other people, it is the same as his talents, and belongs to the rare mutated ss Conqueror Haki.


    It can''t be said mutated, it can only be said that his Conqueror Haki has one more effect than the others and that thing is the same Conqueror Haki as Dous bullet and Zoro - Asura!


    Yes, after absorbing the negative energy umted in the Shichiseiken for countless years, El has mastered the power of Asura in addition to awakening his Conqueror Haki.


    The Conqueror Haki that blends the Asura also makes El''s Conqueror Haki just like the Shura field.


    As the price of gaining these two powers, El lost the Shichiseiken at the level of Supreme Grade Swords (Saijo O Wazamono).


    That''s why El''s mood is soplicated. Because he doesn''t know whether to be happy or be disappointed. But soon, El was relieved, the reason why Shichiseiken is not inferior to the Supreme Grade Swords (Saijo O Wazamono) is that, like Enma, it is a rare cursed sword with its own Sentience. It can absorb negative energy such as hatred, pain, and blood to strengthen itself and the users, it''s highly durable that it won''t lose to any Supreme Grade Swords (Saijo O Wazamono).


    Now, the negative energy in the Shichiseiken has been absorbed and digested by El''s, Shichiseiken whose energy has been absorbed is naturally no longer a weapon that is not inferior to the Supreme Grade Swords (Saijo O Wazamono) and it slowly dissipates in the air.


    El, who is no longer entangled, helped up the tree girls one by one, who was knock out by his conqueror Haki and lightly patted their little faces to wake them up.


    "My head feels so heavy!"


    "What happened just now, why did I suddenly lose lost consciousness?"


    When the three girls woke up, they all had ufortable expressions on their faces. Carina and Nami covered their foreheads, as they had not recovered yet.


    Kuina stared at El and ask "El, did you do it?"


    "yes" El nodded and exined apologetically


    "I suddenly awakened the Conqueror Haki, and you were knocked out by it."


    "Conqueror Haki?"


    "Nii-san you said Conqueror Haki? the one that only with king aptitude can have and it only appears on one in a million?"


    The three girls were slightly taken aback, then Carina and Nami''s eyes both brightened up, and look at El with anticipation.


    "yes."


    El nodded with a smile.


    "Great, Nii-san, you''ve be stronger again!"


    "Come on, tell me, how did you awaken Conqueror Haki, Nii-san? "


    "By the way, what about the Shichiseiken?" Carina and Nami continue to celebrate, while, kuina who seemed to sense something, asks and looks at El.


    "The Shichiseiken has been absorbed by me"


    El answered Kuina''s question, then tell them how the Shichiseiken fill his mind with negative energy and tried to influence him and turn him into a puppet, but instead, it got counter-kill by one of his talents and help him awaken the conqueror Haki.


    After listening to El''s description of the three girls, all showed a look of fear.


    Nami looked at El with a worried expression and persuaded: "Nii-san, don''t use a cursed sword anymore, okay?"


    "Right, this kind of ominous sword that will affect the minds of users, don''t use it!" Carina echoed.


    In response, El smiled bitterly: "Even if I want it, I don''t have it anymore."


    Except for the Shichiseiken in El''s memory, There are only two cursed swords left and worthy of attention.


    That two swords are works of the Kitetsu, the school of swordsmiths, Kitetsu I and Kitetsu II.


    However, among the two cursed swords, the cursed sword, Kitetsu I that El wanted most had not appeared before he crossed over. Some people specte that it is in the hands of the Five Elders.


    If this is the case, the probability of obtaining the cursed sword, Kitetsu I is almost zero.


    As for the cursed sword, Kitetsu II, El is a little bit dissatisfied. Because El wanted a famous sword of the Supreme Grade Swords (Saijo O Wazamono) level, not the Great Grade Swords (O Wazamono).


    The Shichiseiken is gone, and El''s choice is only the ck sword, Enma, on the Florian Triangle. After thinking for two months, El didn''t think that the second choice would eventually be the final choice. Fortunately, his harvest is also quite rich.


    Not only has he awakened the Conqueror Haki, but he has also acquired Asura which is rare, and the two merged to form an asura-field conqueror Haki.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    July 15, 1511, on the Sea Circle Calendar.


    After obtaining the Shichiseiken and shortly after losing it and awakening his Asura-Conqueror Haki, the four ended their more than two-month travel and returned to the Waters 7.


    For the next half month, the four didn''t want to go anywhere, they just wanted to stay in this shipbuilding holy ce and adjust their state.


    While staying in the room of the luxury hotel to rest and wait for the new ship to leave the shipyard, the four took out again the shopping list they use two months ago and wrote another one.


    As one of the most prosperous inds in the first half of the Grand Line, the Waters 7 Capital has everything you need. But the three girls don''t like ordinary things, they like to order something customized for them.


    Therefore, they start cing orders half a month in advance. In the face of a lot of Belly and two supernovas with a total bounty that is quite close to 400 million Belly, those businesses did not dare to neglect them and quickly promised to start working today, and they will definitely deliver the goods within half a month in front of them.


    It took them three days to visit the Waters 7 main street and other less prosperous streets while looking for various big and small shops to finish buying and ordering the items on the list. Regardless of whether it was an existing item or order, the three girls paid for all of the items with Belly on the spot.


    In these three days, they spent a full 500 million Belly. Including the 1.6 billion Belly for the custom-made new ship, their future home, the four spend as much as 2.1 billion Belly.


    In addition to the travel expenses over the past two months, the 2.5 billion Belly that the four have cashed in with a part of the gold has all been used up, and it has exceeded hundreds of millions of Belly in expense. After all, before the age of 18, the nutritional supplement was a huge money-swallowing beast.


    El needed three bottles a day, and he just celebrated his birthday not long ago. Carina, who was nine years old this year, also needed two bottles a day. Kuina, who has mastered the Electrotherapy after eating the devil fruit, also needs three bottles a day, and Nami with one bottle a day.


    The four need to drink nine bottles of the nutritional supplement every day. The value of each bottle of nutritional supplement will fluctuate between 2 to 2.5 million ording to the market price of the medicinal herbs. While on the seas, the four would have spent anywhere from eighteen to twenty million Belly.


    For ten days they stayed on the ind and can''t train on their ship, the remaining days of the month the four still have used at least 300 to 400 million Belly. Just for the nutritional supplement, they are spending hundreds of millions on Belly this month.


    If there is no city of gold as a backer, the four can''t really afford this crazy expenditure.


    Fortunately, in the more than two months of traveling, the four did not give up their main business, huntings pirates. Although they can''t use the pirate''s head to exchange for a bounty with the navy, but the four can still get money from the ck market and the pirate''s heads are only additional gain.


    The treasures on their ships, as well as the private money secretly hidden in the captain''s memory, are the biggest gains for the four. During the travel, the four also made hundreds of millions Belly, even so, the four were still short of money and did not exchange some gold for Belly.


    Instead, they focused on those pirates who came to the waters 7 to buy or repair their ships. Although the era of the great pirates has not yet entered the peak stage, the pirates can still be seen everywhere. In the eyes of the four, the pirates who appeared in front of them were no different from human-shaped money printing machines.


    If it is other people, it may be a more difficult thing to find the pirate treasure and private money. But for El, as long as the person in front of him is a pirate, the treasure on the opponent has basically been obtained, with electric field teleportation, they will only need a moment to reach the pirate''s pirate ship, easily robbing them of their treasures and private money, unless the other party is extremely poor.


    Moreover, before Conqueror Haki, the four still need to take some action against those pirates, and the unlucky ones may be killed by Kuina.


    Now with Conqueror Haki, El only needs a stare to defeat the weak enemies in seconds. Although there is no bloody scene, the scene seems to be even more shocking. Such a picture was also photographed by paparazzi in the Water 7 and faxed to the headquarters of the World Economy News Paper.


    El is obviously the captain but in terms of fame, he has been surpassed by Kuina but finally, he seeded in surpassing kuina and for the first time appeared on the front page of the World Economy NewsPaper the next day which is the so-called headlines.


    As the most famous supernova this year, the people in the world are already very familiar with these two underage kids.


    But this time, El, who has rarely surpassed Kuina and became the main headline character, has caused a great sensation in the new world, second only to the appearance of the Goro Goro no Mi.


    "it''s a joke right?"


    "for real? that kid actually has the qualities of a king?!"


    "I''m not surprised that this kid has the qualifications of a king, but if I remember correctly then, he is only eight or nine years old this year?!"


    "At this age, he awakened the qualifications of a king, and he can use the power of Conqueror Haki, Is this the reason why he conquered the Goro Goro no Mi user at a young age?"


    "At the age of eight, he can wield a flying sh, and at the age of nine, he awakens the Conqueror Haki, what kind of monsters are this little devil?!"


    The first half of the grand line and the people from all over the four seas may not know what the Conqueror Haki is and even if they know it, they may not be aware what''s the meaning of it.


    However, the various forces in the new world, as well as the navy headquarters at the end of the first half of the grand line, have re-emphasized the threat of the "young swordsman, El" who was overshadowed by his crew.


    Before this day, most of his information was unknown to judge his threat level. Almost the day after El made it into the headlines, the Navy Headquarters once again issued a new bounty

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    "250 Million Belly, a sudden increase of nearly sixty million Belly."


    Inside the hotel room, Carina is holding the new reward order and was slightly puzzled: "Nii-san only defeated a group of trash in one second, but for the first time, he overshadow Sister Kuina and made it to the headlines of the World Economy News Paper, and even the navy released a new bounty...Conqueror Haki, is it really so powerful?"


    "I am also very curious"


    Lying on the bed, Nami, who was reading a magazine, also raised her head to express a question: "I have seen the Armament Haki training method given to Nii-san by Sister Kuina''s father, and it contains a detailed description of predicting the future, which is the most powerful use of Observation Haki, and Emission and Internal Destruction, which is the most powerful use of Armament Haki, only mental shock is mentioned in the Conqueror Haki, and it is only effective for the weak-willed."


    "After getting used to the mental shock of the Conqueror Haki, I feel that it is not as powerful as the flying and lightning sh of Nii-san and Sister Kuina."


    El, who was sitting on a chair and letting Kuina help him dry his long hair, said slowly: "The Conqueror Haki does not have any other effect except for mental shock."


    "However, after mastering the Conqueror Haki, when you face a fleet, it is equivalent to mastering strategic-level means."


    "Because the mental shock of a strong person who is proficient in the Conqueror Haki can avoid his own people and only target the enemy."


    "And not every fleet follows the elite route as we do. Most fleets in this world, 95 percent are cannon fodder and only 5 percent of them are elite."


    "If two fleets with the same number of ships go to war at sea ornd and someone masters the Conqueror Haki on the other fleet, they will win without breaking a sweat."


    With a slight pause in his tone, El continued "In addition, the Conqueror Haki can be the same as the Armament Haki, wrapped around the fist or weapon and the power will be many times stronger than the Armament Haki"


    "The powerful persons who master this skill are very few in the sea, so few that only some people know about the most advanced use of the Conqueror Haki"


    "I see!"


    After listening to El''s exnation, the three girls suddenly felt a little stunned.


    Looking at the bounty order in her hand, Carina nodded slightly and said.


    "If that''s the case, then this bounty order makes sense."


    "Nii-san, you mastered the Conqueror Haki at such a young age, then in the future, you will definitely be able to use the advance skill of the Conqueror Haki and frightened all our enemies."


    Tying his long hair into a single ponytail, El Picked up the bounty order on the table and looked at Kuina''s 200 million Belly bounty order, and said.


    "In the past few months, our bounty has skyrocketed again and again, which is not a good thing."


    "The higher the bounty, the more our threats on Navy and Mary Geoise eyes increase"


    "Me and Kuina''s potential has been known to the world through Morgan propaganda."


    "If there is no Bounty, the navy will still be unable to take action because of the word justice, and our sailing will not be hindered in any way."


    "But now, we are not only the most dazzling supernova this year but also an epoch-making supernova that has never appeared since the beginning of the Great Pirate Era."


    "They will prevent us from entering the new world and be a big pirate that no one can do anything. Mary Geoise and the navy are likely to recruit us, or target and kill us in advance, Especially Kuina"


    Turning his head to look at Kuina next to him, El continued "Any high-level Logia User, as long as they don''t die prematurely and sessfully grow to their golden stage, their strength is at least the level of the three Vice-Admiral."


    "And Kuina''s Devil Fruit, the Goro Goro no Mi, even if she is not proficient in Haki, martial arts, or even swordsmanship, as long as her physique is sufficient and the enemy cannot restrain her electric field, even if it is an Admiral or Fleet Admiral. they can only defeat but not capture her."


    "If Kuina was alone, then she almost no weaknesses. "


    "But now, it is the best stage to deal with Kuina, because, by her side, there are burdens like us."


    Following El''s analysis, the three girls fell into silence.


    After a while, Carina also said slowly: "In the eyes of the world, our identity is already a ''pirate'', if Mary Geoise and the navy want to recruit us, they can only send us the Seven Warlords of the Sea invitation letter"


    "But this is unlikely. After all, the qualification to enter the Seven Warlords of the Sea, they must be a big pirate recognized by the sea, or have a powerful force, such asst year''s Pirate Empress Boa Hancock"


    "With our age, even if Sister Kuina is a Logia user, even if your talent is rare in the world, Nii-san, you still don''t have the qualifications to be one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea.


    "For the bnce of the sea and in order not to damage the prestige of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, even if Mary Geoise wants to recruit us, they can''t send an invitation, otherwise the prestige of the Seven Warlords of the Sea will definitely drop."


    "so..."


    With a slight pause in her tone, Carina said solemnly: "Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters are more likely to kill us in advance than to recruit us right?"


    "Good!"


    El nodded in relief and said, "This is my biggest worry right now."


    "hehehe:


    Looking at El who said this without the slightest worry on his face, Carina suddenlyughed: "Nii-san, have you already thought of a solution?!"


    El grinned and said, "My solution is to practice on retreat!"


    "The reason for this concern is that our strength is too weak.."


    "Since this is the case, then we won''t give them an opportunity to calcte us and we will retreat and improve our strength."


    "Wait until our strength reaches a certain level and we have the confidence to not be afraid of being calcted, at the same time allow us to do whatever we want."


    "Great idea!" Carina''s eyes lit up slightly. Indeed, all the difficulties are because they are too weak.


    Weakness is the original sin!


    There are four of them, each with the world''s top talents and abilities.


    But unfortunately, among the four of them, the eldest Kuina is only eleven years old, and she is still two months away before her twelve years old birthday.


    The other three were not even ten years old. If they were 18-year-old adults now or adults in their twenties or thirties, their talents would have been developed long ago, and they would have be big figures that no one dared to ignore and underestimate.


    The threat of the mere Mary Geoise and the navy headquarters will not be worth mentioning at all at that time.


    "Then when are we going to retreat? How long do we n to retreat?" Carina asked.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    August 5th, 1511, of the Sea Circle Calendar.


    After more than three months, the new custom-made ship by the four at 1.6 billion Belly was finallypleted.


    On the dockyard of the Galley-Lapany, the four looked at the medium-sized ship in front of them and express satisfaction on their faces. Carina and Nami looked as if they couldn''t wait to board the ship.


    They saw the medium-sized ship moored in the port, with silver-white color on whole parts and a length of 50 meters and height of more than 100 meters.


    The ship, is two masts, Two mainsails, four auxiliary sails, and four freely retractable outer wheels. The Logo on the bow is all white, with a long white horse with wings.


    This is the appearance that the four saw. After stepping on thedder to board the ship, the deck design of the ship caught the eyes of the four.


    It was a greenwned deck, with a rocking chair and a swing to the left and right of the side of the ship. Butpared to the deck outside, the inside of the cabin is a real paradise.


    "This ship has a total of five cabins, two upper and three lower cabins..."


    Taking the four towards the entrance of the cabin, Iceburg handed to the three girls a manual booklet and said, "The two upper cabins because half of the area is used for the deck, it has the smallest space inside."


    "The length and width of the three lower cabins are the same as the ship, reaching the maximum size possible. If they are only used to let people stand, then the three-cabin can fully amodate hundreds of people."


    "ording to your requirements, except for thest cabin, which is used as the outer ship dock, as well as the warehouse and ice storage, the remaining two cabins have a total of twenty-two different styles of interior themes, and three empty rooms."


    "Among the 22 indoor themes, there are indoor swimming pools, gyms, swordsmanship rooms, meditation rooms, library, art rooms, aquariums, karaoke halls, dance halls, bars, cafes, etc."


    While listening to Iceburg''s narration, the three girls flipped through the manual in their hands.


    After they entered the cabin, they took the elevator from the warehouse on the fifth floor to the upper floor.


    Nami suddenly cheered and said "It''s great, this is the dream ship I''ve always dreamed of~"


    Carina and Kuina also nodded and agree with her.


    "It''s good that we can satisfy you."


    After being praised highly by hisrgest customer, Iceburg also showed a smile: "I would take the liberty to ask, do you already have the name that you give to the new ship?"


    "certainly"


    Carina''s lips rose slightly as she looked at El and said, "The name of the new ship is called Pegasus"


    "Pegasus..."


    After subconsciously repeating it, Iceburg suddenly think of something, then nodded slightly and said, "Pegasus, the one in mythology, no wonder you called me specially and asked me to draw an image of Pegasus for the bow of the ship."


    After finishing speaking, Iceburg turned to the four and bowed like a gentleman, and said, "Since you have nothing to revise, then our handover isplete."


    "with Jewel Tree Adam tenacity, unless you fight with a strong person on the ship, it is difficult for the cannonball to destroy the ship."


    "If it is ordinary damage, then simple repair methods are enough for it."


    "Then, I''ll take my leave and Goodbye."


    El shook hands with Iceburg and then sent him down the shipdder.


    After putting away the shipdder, the four did not stay at the dock and drove the Pegasus directly along the waterway toward the port of the water 7.


    During this period, Nami was in charge of the helm, while El, Carina, and Kuina took out the Den Mushi Mushi and contacted the merchants in the water 7, asking them to move all the ordered goods to the port.


    After the Pegasus arrived at the port, theborers hired by the merchants, are either carrying a package, furniture, electrical appliances, and other items, came under the leadership of the shop manager or owner to hand over the goods.


    After theborers had loaded up all the things and they check if there were any missing items, El paid them a tip and sail the Pegasus away from the water 7 City, where they had stayed for more than half a month.


    Their next stop is rted to Fishman Ind which is 10,000 meters below sea level. However, if you want to go to Fishman Ind, you must pass through the Florian Triangle and coat your ship with Yarukiman Mangroves on the Sabaody Archipgo to reach the end of the first half of the Grand Line.


    However, the four don''t want to go to Fishman Ind, let alone the Sabaody Archipgo which is adjacent to the Navy Headquarters.


    The next ce they want to go to is the Florian Triangle, which is covered with thick fog all the time.


    The Florian Triangle is a certain distance from the water 7, even at the speed of a medium-sized ship, it will take at least a few days and these few days, it''s enough for the four to get acquainted with their ''new home''pletely.


    On the night they left the water 7 City, the four arranged all the furniture and connected all the electrical appliances, and then started their celebration.


    They first barbecued on thewn deck, sat on the rocking chairs and swings, ate barbecued meats, and sipped drinks while admiring the beautiful night view.


    After eating and drinking, the four went to the top cabin again and took a hot bath together in therge bathroom.


    After bathing, they took the elevator to the lower cabin.


    Entering a three-in-one room with a karaoke hall, a dance hall, and a bar inside, the four sang and danced to their heart''s content. If it wasn''t for their age, they would also be drunk here.


    To this day, the four just experienced a big bathroom, a big bathtub, and a three-in-one KTV...


    The next day, after waking up early and eating breakfast, the four took the nutritional supplement and went to therge gym, where they started the hell-like training that had been stopped for more than half a month.


    Halfway through the training, El and Kuina went to the next door to the swordsmanship room and started a sword fight.


    After absorbing the energy of the nutritional supplement, while it was still early, El and Kuina went to the meditation room to practice again. One practiced the breath of all things while the other tried toprehend the breath of all things.


    Until noon, El went to sea to catch sea beasts, and they had a great lunch.


    After taking afortable bath, the four, wearing pajamas, came to the cafe, drinking coffee while looking at the scenery outside through the window.


    During their lunch break, Carina and Nami also went to decorate the library and art room.


    El was taking advantage of the absence of the two girls and for some reason, he tricked Kuina into the indoor swimming pool, so that Kuina, whose growth was already very obvious, put on a swimsuit with a ring floater, and summoned her courage to jump in the pool.


    As a result, there was an ident, Kuina''s hands holding the ring floater were released, and her whole body sank.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Good times always pass so quickly and in the blink of an eye, three days have already passed.


    On this day, as usual, the Four stayed in the cafe, drinking coffee, chatting, and enjoying a good lunch.


    Suddenly, the light in the room dimmed


    they saw the sea and sky outside the window, slowly changing from a clear blue sky to a cloudy and foggy sea.


    It has been nearly a year since the four came to the Grand Line.


    It is not that they have never encountered a foggy day. On the contrary, they get up early every day and see the foggy weather every morning.


    But the dense fog in the morning, and the special foggy days, were not as dense as they are now.


    Since they sailed, it was the first time they had seen the sky turn pitch ck, and the day suddenly turned into night.


    From this, it can be seen how dense and exaggerated these fogs are that it would be able to block all the sunlight.


    "This weather, have we entered the Florian Triangle?"


    Looking at the thick fog outside, Carina sighed "As expected of Pegasus, this speed is really fast."


    "Nii-san, are you really going to rob "one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea?"


    Looking at El who was lying down next to her and enjoying Kuina''sp pillow, as if he is taking a nap, Nami asked, "What does he have that is worth robbing?".


    "what"


    Opening his eyes, El looked at Kuina''s beautiful eyes and began to lie without blinking: "In the pirate group we hunted in the water 7, there is a pirate group among them that escaped by luck from the Florian Triangle."


    "They are interested in this special sea area. when they broke into a dpidated ship which is asrge as an ind, and in a certain room of the castle, located at the center of the ship, they saw a famous sword."


    "Unfortunately, before they could take away the famous swords, they were caught and brought to Gecko Moria, and finally lost consciousness. After waking up, they returned to their own ship for some unknown reason.


    "And that sword. If I''m not mistaken, it should be "Shusui" from the series of "21 Great Grade swords" in the popr book for the famous sword."


    "Shusui?"


    Kuina was stunned for a moment, and then recalled with a look of nostalgia on her face: "This sword, I seem to have heard my father say that it is the national treasure of the country called Wano"


    "And when my father said it, he had a veryplicated expression on his face."


    Of course, it''splicated, after all, that''s your family''s sword. El thought to himself. As a descendant of the Shimotsuki, who would not want to take back the famous sword of their ancestors.


    When El takes the Shusui from Gecko Moria''s hands and returns to the East Blue to challenge Koushirou in the future, the other party''s expression will be very funny.


    He soaked your daughter and shed you with the famous sword of your ancestor, This son-inw is really too filial.


    Thinking of this, El''s face couldn''t help showing a wicked smile. This smile made Kuina tilt her head and not sure why.


    "So that''s the case, the National Treasures of Wano Country and also one of the 21 Great Grade swords, is this what you want to rob Nii-san!"


    "I thought it was a devil fruit, but if it''s just a devil fruit, it''s not as attractive as the famous sword to Nii-san. " Nami and Carina were slightly stunned.


    As it gets darker outside, the Four take the elevator and go to the deck to take the helm.


    Unleashing his Observation Haki with all his strength, El patted Nami''s shoulders and pointed in one direction: "Nami, you keep driving in this direction."


    "OK."


    Nami nodded, turned the rudder in her hand, and steered the Pegasus all the way.


    On the way, they encountered two ghost ships drifting around in the Florian Triangle.


    However, the number of ghost ships is obviously not as many as in 1520.


    Because now Gecko Moria has just moved his base camp into the Florian Triangle for less than a year.


    For a year, perhaps he has already started the zombie project, but the number of pirates whose shadows have been captured by him is still far less than the original.


    Even Brook, who was lost in the Florian Triangle, had not identally broken into the terrifying Thriller Bark, then had his shadow taken away and imnted in the body of Ryuma Shimotsuki.


    That is to say, the body of Ryuma Shimotsuki is still stored in the freezer of the Thriller Bark, and Shusui are ce somewhere else by Gecko Moria.


    If El wants to get the Shusui, he must read Gecko Moria or the three cadres'' memories in order to find the location of Shusui.


    To read their memories, you must defeat them. So, this battle is inevitable.


    If Kuina hadn''t be a Logia user, El might have waited another year or two beforeing to take Shusui.


    El is confident that he will remain undefeated in the face of the decadent Gecko Moria, But on the Thriller Bark, in addition to Gecko Moria, there is also a ''strong enemy'' that makes El extremely fearful.


    That ''strong enemy'' is the Horo Horo no Mi user, who has eaten a rule-type devil fruit that can ignore the level gap and instantly defeated most of the enemies - "Ghost Princess" Perona.


    At his speed. Perhaps he is not afraid of Perona''s negative ghost. But El was not afraid, but the three girls were because they don''t have his speed.


    And now, after entering the state of "three heads and six arms" the three girls, whose overall strength is stronger than El, no longer need him to worry about them.


    Even if Gecko Moria''s current strength is not as regress in the original manga and he can''t defeat him.


    He can stillbine with Carina and Kuina, and use the ability of the Goro Goro no Mi to let his strength temporarily enter another level

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    "Gecko Moria''s pirate ship is called the Thriller Bark, and it is one of the rare ind ships in the world."


    "The Gecko Pirates have three cadres besides Gecko Moria and they are collectively referred to as the Mysterious Four.


    Before the "Pegasus" could find the Thriller Bark, El told the three girls the information about the Gecko Pirates.


    "ording to the information I received from reading the memories of those pirates, except for the Genius Surgeon, Doctor Hogback, the other two cadres are Devil Fruit users. "


    "The two cadres are a man and a girl. The man is called Absalom, he is a paramecia type Clear-Clear Fruit user.


    (I would be using the English name of the devil fruit starting now so it would be easier to read)


    "As the name suggests, his ability to make himself and what he touches transparent."


    Hearing El''sst sentence, the three girls all showed a disgusted expression.


    "Of course, this ability is not invincible."


    El continued: "Transparency only hides the body, the sound nor the smell cannot be hidden. If your attacknded, the opponent will still be injured."


    "As long as his position is determined, Nami''s me-me Fruit only needs to use an area of effects moves, and he will definitely reveal his position."


    Hearing this, Nami took the initiative to ask El "In that case, let me deal with that Clear-Clear Fruit user."


    "That''s what I meant too."


    El nodded and said with a smile, "I''ve already locked his current position with observation Haki, I''ll remind you when he enters your attack range.


    "In addition to the Clear-Clear Fruit, another officer is the one who ate the Paramecia Hollow-Hollow Fruit "Ghost Princess" Perona."


    Speaking of thest few words, El''s tone was obviously aggravated: "The Hollow-Hollow Fruit is as rare as Logia, and it belongs to the rule type in the Paramecia type devil fruit."


    "Although its destructive power is far less than that of any Logia devil fruit, its iprehensible nature is even more exaggerated than the elementalization of the Logia devil fruit."


    "The Hollow-Hollow fruit has an ability called Negative Hollow, anyone who is touched by it will be negative and depressed about themselves unless they are extremely negative or is their Haki is so powerful that it can ignore all the rules ability type in the world. if not their negativity will make them lose the ability to fight back."


    Carina smacked her tongue slightly: "As expected of the cadres of one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, his two subordinates are such outrageous devil fruit users, as a captain wouldn''t he also be a powerful devil fruit user?"


    "It is indeed a devil fruit user, but there is no memory of him attacking in the memory of those pirates."


    El nodded, and then said to Kuina: "Kuina, the Hollow-Hollow Fruit user, I will leave it to you to deal with."


    "With your speed, the Negative Hollow can''t absolutely touch you, also, don''t kill her, just stun her and that will do."


    "OK."


    Kuina nodded and wondered: "Why not kill her? Don''t we take such powerful devil fruit?"


    El was speechless for a while. He still underestimated his impact a little bit on the three girls. Obviously, from the 3 CP agents to Enel, the three girls have be ustomed to the operation of killing the enemy and then taking their Devil Fruit ability. Even so, El did not change their view.


    The corners of his mouth rise slightly and said: "This girl named Perona is special, and I have already locked her position with my Observation Haki, but I haven''t seen an aura that disgusts me in her body."


    "So, I n to let her go and let her be one of us, so the Hollow-Hollow Fruit can be used by us."


    This time, El didn''t lie, his Observation Haki had indeed locked Gecko Moria and his three cadres'' positions at the same his observation did not see an aura that would make him feel ufortable.


    Obviously, the other party is the same as the three girls, a girl who has a pure heart, and that gives him an idea to recruit her.


    If he sees an aura that makes him feel ufortable in Perona''s body, El doesn''t mind taking Perona''s devil fruit, just like he did to the two women in the Bonier team.


    Carina smiled with interest: "It can make Nii-san think of recruiting her, it seems that our next panion'' should be a special pirate, right?"


    El nodded, and he did not tell to the three girls how Perona''s being adopted by Gecko Moria when she was a child and she waspletely influenced by the environment and became a pirate.


    Otherwise, if El speaks a little bit more, Carina, a sensitive girl, will instantly notice something wrong. He didn''t say much and neither did Carina ask more.


    At this time, In front of the Pegasus, a huge ck shadow like a mountain appeared. As the distance got closer, a huge ship suddenly caught the eyes of the four.


    It is a ship that looks very simr to those ghost ships in the Florian Triangle, dpidated and with an eerie atmosphere.


    The front door of the ship is shaped like a huge mouth with exposed teeth, which can be opened and closed freely and are specially used to capture passing ships.


    In some ces at the front door, there is obviously surveince, because as the Pegasus approached, the mouth opened automatically, eating the "Pegasus" that came on its own initiative into the "belly".


    As a result, a ''ghost ind'' filled with purple gas which is actually a dense fog suddenly appeared in front of the four. When they moor the ship, the four went ashore. The first battle of the four with pegasus is about to begin.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    "That Clear-Clear Fruit user ising here."


    As soon as hended, El pointed in one direction, then said to Kuina.


    "There is a castle over there, where Gecko Moria and the others live, and on the second floor on the left side of the castle, that room belongs to "Ghost Princess" Perona. "


    "She has a special ability that can make her soul leave the human body, so when she appears in front of the enemy, it is often not her real body."


    "Kuina, your electric field teleportation can ignore any obstacles."


    "Before shees to stop us, I trouble you to deal with her first."


    "ok, I''ll get done"


    Kuina nodded with confidence and a smile on her face. In the next second, Kuina turned into a sh of lightning and disappeared before the eyes of the three.


    Looking at Kuina who disappeared in an instant, Carina said with a little envy.


    "With the speed of lightning and teleportation that ignores all obstacles, it''s really an enviable ability!"


    "Nii-san also said that when Sister Kuina awakens her Observation Haki, she can integrate the radio waves into her Observation Haki so that it will berger and not even lose to Nii-san, and she can even eavesdrop on everyone''s conversations."


    Nami also echoed: "As long as the heart is not destroyed and the body is not broken, even if it is fatally attacked, it will only be in a state of suspended animation with Electrotherapy, she can restart her heart thereby reviving herself."


    "As one of the high-level elements, my me-me Fruit is not even qualified to carry shoes for Sister Kuina."


    El patted Nami''s shoulders and smiled, "The reason why you feel this way is because your physique is still too weak."


    "When your physique improved, the temperature of the me will skyrocket. At that time, if the enemy is not entangled with Armament Haki or it''s not enough, they can''t even get close to you."


    "As long as you are strong enough, your enemy can''t even go near you"


    "Uh-huh"


    Nami nodded vigorously and said with a smile: "I just celebrated my birthdayst month, and I''m only nine years old now, I still have a lot of time for growth to be one of your biggest aides Nii-san, just like Sister Kuina!"


    "I''m looking forward to that day"


    El touched Nami''s head and nce at the dimly lit and gloomy woods, then he lowered his voice and said "That Clear-Clear Fruit user came at the edge of the woods"


    "Hehehe"


    Hearing this, Nami couldn''t help showing a wicked smile: "he can hide anywhere, but he chooses to hide in mmable woods, then don''t thank me for giving him a hot gift, Fire Fist!"


    Nami moves a few steps forward and after pulling a little distance from El, her slender arm suddenly turned into an orange me, tearing apart the foggy night like the sun.


    The orange fire was like an ocean wave roaring towards the woods not far away with a wave of her hands.


    The speed of the fire was so fast that it approached Absalom, who was hiding in the woods. He didn''t even have time to escape, and he was drowned instantly by the orange mes.


    After a while, the entire forest turned into a sea of fire. The dazzling forest fire can be seen no matter where you are located in the Thriller Bark.


    Absalom, who was in the woods, also turned into a zing man, he scream while running out of the sea of fire.


    It is a pity that he is not an Armament Haki user, so his body began to aze with no difference from those mmable trees.


    Under the indifferent gaze of the three, Absalom, who screamed for two minutes, finally failed to extinguish the mes on his body and fell to the ground gradually turning into a coke.


    But even if he seeded in extinguishing the mes, for Nami, it was just a matter of adding a fire. One of Gecko Moria''s three cadres was killed in a few minutes.


    Afterward, Nami manipted the sea of fire that blocked their way and opened the way to the opposite side.


    Passing through the woods that had turned into a sea of fire, the three crossed another ditch. On the way, El also drew his sword to guard the ground of the cemetery.


    At the end of the cemetery is Gecko Moria castle, the three have not yet crossed the cemetery and a bolt of blue-white lightning shed past their eyes like a shooting star.


    In the next second, Kuina appeared in front of them out of thin air.


    "So fast!"


    "Sister Kuina, have you knocked out our futurepanion?"


    Seeing that Kuina came back so soon, the two girls couldn''t help but widen their beautiful eyes.


    "Well... our futurepanion... is a very cute girl."


    Kuina nodded while smiling slightly "I just appeared in front of her out of thin air, trying to stun her with the handle of the sword, but she thought I was going to unsheath the sword to sh her, and she was shocked then fainted."


    "If it were me, I would be terrified too."


    The two girls snorted slightly.


    "Then please take another trip Kuina."


    El said slowly: "Nami also defeated a cadre just now, but the other party has be a scorched corpse so I didn''t read his memory."


    "Go and bring Perona here, and I''ll read her memory to see if she knows the location of Shusui"


    "Leave it to me!"


    Kuina nodded and disappeared into a sh of lightning. By the three arrived at the castle at the end of the cemetery, Kuina was already waiting for them at the front door while holding the unconscious Perona.


    Putting his hand on Perona''s head, El read her memory. After a while, El looked disappointed. In Perona''s memory, she had indeed seen Shusui and the corpse of Ryuma Shimotsuki.


    But since she is not interested in any of these, she didn''t pay attention to Gecko Moria taking Shusui and cing it somewhere.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    On the second floor of the castle, there''s suddenly a knock at the door of the room.


    "Come in."


    With the hoarse voice, the door of the room was pushed open and the four walked in from the outside very politely.


    As soon as they entered the door, their eyes were attracted by the amazinglyrge ''monster'' sitting on a long sofa.


    That''s really the only word that can be used to describe the one in front of them.


    Twelve years have passed since the 39-year-old Gecko Moria, who is nearly seven meters tall, was defeated by Kaido and fled from the new world after a terrible beating.


    Life consists only of a few decades and twelve years is a very long time, in twelve Years, Gecko Moria''s fit body turned into a big belly which is simr to the original manga but it''s just a little smaller than that from the excessive indulgence in pleasure and luxury.


    In 12 years, Gecko Moria, who was famous in the world for his Paramecia type, Shadow-Shadow Fruit, and powerful Haki.


    But because of his defeat from Kaido, he can no longer use his Haki, he obviously knows how to use Haki, but when he tries to use it, it feels like being locked in a cab and cannot be pulled out of his body.


    The current Gecko Moria is undoubtedly the weakest of the six great pirates in the Seven Warlords of the Sea.


    Evenst year''s newly promoted "Pirate Empress" Boa Hancock surpassed him in strength.


    This is also the reason why El dared to find him, good and weak people are always bullied by others and El is about to bully him.


    "Kishishishi, little brats, who are you? Where are Absalom and the others?!" Just as the four were looking at Gecko Moria, Gecko Moria also noticed them.


    Just as Gecko Moriaughs with his distinct style ofughing. Gecko Moria, quickly reacted, he stare at the four who were not tied up and his face suddenly turn ugly and he asked in a deep voice.


    "Hello, senior, my name is El."


    El stepped forward and greeted Gecko Moria, then he touch the hilt of his sword then grinned at him, and said, "If you''re talking about the one who can turn invisible. It''s a pity that he has already been killed by us."


    "Next, it''s your turn, senior - Hakoku sovereignty!"


    With thest words, El''s tone gradually intensified, and he unsheathe his sword and wave it toward the wide-eyed Gecko Moria.


    "Shadow Warrior"


    Boom!


    Gecko Moria obviously didn''t expect that El''s first move would be his ultimate move. Looking at the shock wave roaring toward him like a hurricane, Gecko Moria, who has be sluggish in the past twelve years, subconsciously wants to create a Shadow Warrior by virtue of his decades of proficiency in the Shadow-Shadow Fruit.


    But the purple-ck shadow just appeared, and before it could take his form, that little shadow and Gecko Moria himself were submerged by the huge shock wave released at close range.


    Immediately, the whole castle was like hit by an earthquake and it shake violently.


    After a while, a huge transparent white beam of light prated the castle directly from the inside and tore through the thick fog, and flew out of the thriller bark.


    This huge beam of white light flew five kilometers away before slowly dissipating.


    An attack that spreads five kilometers, in the first half of the grand line, it''s already an incredible move.


    Even if it is some powerhouses in the new world, excluding those with Devil Fruit ability, not many people would have such a strong move.


    Unless you are a top-level Master swordsman and your flying sh is measured in the unit of a kilometer.


    In front of such an attack even if it''s tenrge ships and a line in a row, it will be the same as Ace''s debut, showing the might of the Fire Fist to the Straw Hat Pirates by destroying those ships instantly.


    Even if it is a small mountain, it will be smashed into half if it''s hit by this white beam of light. This shows how strong the power of this attack is.


    If you are hit directly by this, you will obviously feel ufortable and Gecko Moria feels more than that.


    Although El didn''t instill an armament Haki into Hakoku sovereignty to catch him off guard and hit him. This move, except for the giants, the spear of Elbaf that he used, still makes Gecko Moria vomit blood from serious injury and made his body feel like being hit by a mountain.


    If it weren''t for Gecko Moria''s body, that''s at the level of a monster even after 12 years of excessive indulgence in pleasure and luxury, he still retains his strong physique, if not, he had already flown out of the castle together with the white beam of light or even out of the thriller bark.


    Even so, the state of Gecko Moria after being caught off guard by El, in gaming terms his full HP fell to residual HP.


    With the first strike, El seeded in taking the biggest advantage of this battle.


    When the white beam of light disappears, in the room on the second floor of the castle, Gecko Moria supported his body and did not fall down, he then Looks at El in front of him and said with a grim expression.


    "Damn little devil...you actually sneak attack!"


    "Senior, is it your first day being a pirate?"


    El held his sword and put it on his shoulder, then he look at Gecko Moria and pretend to be puzzled but suddenly said as if thinking of something."Yes, I just remembered that you seem to have a title called Hero of the west Blue in the past, you should have been a very heroic person, who liked to go straight to friends and enemies, right?"


    Being told about his past, he couldn''t help but stare at El in front of him with wide-open eyes.


    "senior"


    Looking at the shocked Gecko Moria, El said with a sympathetic expression: "Pirates aren''t good, do you think you''re ying at home? Could it be that the lesson that the Kaido taught you hasn''t been enough to awaken you?"


    "Damn kid, I''m going to kill you!"


    El doesn''t know if it was because he was despised by him, or because he was hit in weak points, Gecko Moria suddenly roared out in anger.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    "Tsuno-Tokage(Horn de Shadow)"


    Gecko Moria, who was out of control, turned his shadow into a spear, and when it extended from the ground to stab El, however just like what he said.


    The angry Gecko Moria became even weaker in his eyes.


    El is not afraid that the enemy will be stronger because of anger because even if the opponent adds anger buff to himself, it''s just a little bit stronger.


    His strength cannot match El, even if his strength became a little stronger, it is absolutely impossible to beat El in battle.


    A calm person, his mind is flexible while thinking, and his thought is easily changed depending on the situation, so El, who can read their thought will feel a little trouble because of repeated changes in the other party thoughts.


    But when a person is in a state of anger and their mind thinking is very simple.


    To deal with such a person, El thinks it''s too easy and would not take them too seriously.


    He had already seen Gecko Moria''s inner thoughts and knew that he would attack him with a Tsuno-Tokage(Horn de Shadow), so El, who knows the trajectory of his attack just move his head a little bit to dodge, then he retracted his sword back to its sheath and use Shave (Soru).


    with extremely fast short-distance movement speed, El appeared in front of Gecko Moria just like using teleportation.


    Looking up at the nearly seven-meter-tall giant, El''s red eyes, that was beautiful as rubies turn cold.


    With a single draw of his sword, El send out a Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki) that was twice as tall as Gecko Moria and directly slice the castle which had been smashed by Hakoku sovereignty.


    Gecko Moria, who was hit by the Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki) which is ten meters high, was really sted out of the castle by the Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki) this time.


    With the opportunity just now, El couldpletely inflict a long and deep wound on Gecko Moria''s body, and even cut off the bones in his body, aggravating his internal injuries that were already not light.


    But El didn''t do that, because he just wanted to take away the ck Sword, Shusui, and recruit Perona so that the Hollow-Hollow Fruit could be used by him.


    If you want to get the ck Sword, Shusui, and Perona, you cannot kill Gecko Moria.


    The former needs to read his memories, while thetter is adopted by Gecko Moria since childhood, and regards him as a father-like existence.


    If El kills Gecko Moria, Perona, who fears death, might join his ship, but at that time Perona will definitely be full of hatred for him, and her heart may be distorted, this is not the crew member that El wants.


    The reason why El wanted to recruit Perona was that, like the three girls, her heart is still pure and she did not exude an aura that made him feel ufortable.


    If he recruits someone who hates him, El might as well kill Perona and take her devil fruit.


    Therefore, El, who has upied the greatest advantage in the battle, began to control the strength of his shots.


    El really retracted the sword and sheathed it this time, no longer maintaining the posture of unsheathing his sword and just dodging the attack that goes after him.


    "Doppelman!(Silhouette)"


    After enduring the Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki) and the pain, Gecko Moria who was sted out of the castle by the Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki) Immediately controls his shadow to turn into his own appearance, then Gecko Moria, disappeared out of thin air and what reces him was a shadow that looked exactly like him.


    boom!


    "urgh"


    However, Gecko Moria, who just swapped ces with the Doppelman(Silhouette), spit out a mouthful of blood again.


    Gecko Moria, who had just appeared somewhere, but El already move at fast speed toward his side and clenched his fists then mmed it heavily on Gecko Moria''s stomach.


    This is the huge loss that will definitely appear when fighting a person who can read your thoughts because what you want to do next, will be not hidden in front of them.


    Unless their observation Haki can predict the future, then they will definitely be in an absolute passive position when you fight against an enemy on the same level who can see through your thoughts.


    "Predicting the future, you little devil"


    Looking at the El, who was no taller than his feet, Gecko Moria looked horrified: "How old are you... How can you have this level of observation Haki?"


    Apparently, Gecko Moria took El''s reading his thoughts as predicting the future. Ordinary Observation Haki, at best can only predict the opponent''s attack.


    He just swaps ces with his shadow and it involves space, with ordinary Observation Haki, it is impossible to follow him up.


    But El can do it, his Observation Haki should not be at an ordinary level.


    This can''t help but make Gecko Moria think of the high usage of Observation Haki.


    "As expected of the great pirate who fought against one of the emperors of the sea."


    El said with admiration: "you have been beaten by me like this senior, yet you still have the strength to ask questions"


    "Since this is the case, then I can only intensify my efforts and let you taste the second trump card that I only realized not long ago!"


    As his voice fell, El instantly disappeared from Gecko Moria''s eyes, with no observation Haki and still seriously injured this time Gecko Moria suddenly felt panic.


    Although he doesn''t know what El''s second hole card is, it''s definitely not a good thing.


    Gecko Moria, who didn''t want to stand and be beaten, almost subconsciously swapped ces with his shadow not far away.


    Gecko Moria, who was eager to avoid it, seemed to have forgotten why he was beaten and vomited blood just now, at the same time, he also subconsciously underestimated El for being a kid.


    "Spear Of Elbaf!"


    It was also at this moment when Gecko Moria and Shadow exchanged positions and he wanted to take this opportunity to summon Shadow back again and use shadow box with a strong defense to defend against El''s sneak attack.


    But El''s voice, like the voice of the death of God, slowly entered into Gecko Moria''s ears.


    Boom!


    For Gecko Moria, a small fist that could be squeezed with his two fingers appeared out of thin air andnded on his belly.


    Immediately, Gecko Moria''s belly sank like a trampoline.


    Unfortunately, this ''trampoline'' failed to bounce El back.


    When his big belly sank, Gecko Moria only felt that the air around him suddenly became extremely heavy.


    In a short while, these air currents became violent, forming a shock wave no less than the Hakoku sovereignty just now,pletely drowning Gecko Moria.


    This time, Gecko Moria failed to withstand the power of this attack and was mercilessly sted away like fallen leaves with the gust of wind.


    A huge and iparably transparent beam of white light spreads out for several miles, it smashed a huge hole in the walls of the castle, and also destroy various tombstones and small trees outside, when it finally flew over, it tear apart the sea of fire that had not dissipated yet.


    With this punch, El interprets what being called an innate monster is!


    Although he has always called himself an innate swordsman, but his swordsmanship talent is only one of his talents.


    His goal is to be the strongest person in all aspects, his martial arts are the same as Dr. Kureha''s evaluation an innate martial arts master.


    It''s not that El is not good at martial arts, but he prefers one sword fight over a fistfight.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    When the shock wave created by the Spear of Elbaf dissipated, in front of El, there was a huge ravine with no end.


    But soon, in the ravine, El found the fallen Gecko Moria.


    Although the white beam of light flew out of the Thriller Bark, however, it wasn''t powerful enough to lift Gecko Moria out of Thriller Bark.


    At fast speed, El soon appeared in front of Gecko Moria, who had fallen into aa.


    After feeling Gecko Moria''s state with his Observation Haki, El did not call Kuina to use "electrotherapy" to stop him from going to the world of the dead.


    He crouched down and put his hand on Gecko Moria''s head, consuming a little Haki to read his memory.


    In a short while, El found the hiding ce of the ck Sword, Shusui. If he let Senior Koushirou know that Gecko Moria put the body of his ancestor and the famous sword in the freezer, he will definitely go out of the East Blue ande here to sh Gecko Moria!


    El looked at Gecko Moria with a strange expression and snorted slightly. Since there is no swordsman in the "Gecko Pirates", neither Gecko Moria nor the three cadres cherish the national treasure of Wano, the strongest ck sword, Shusui hundreds of years ago. Gecko Moria even threw it together with the corpse of Ryuma Shimotsuki in the freezer.


    "Nii-san, is this pirate dead?"


    At this moment, the three girls rushed over.


    Looking at Gecko Moria lying on the ground like a corpse, Nami''s eyes turned into the shape of ( $ $), and she said with a little excitement.


    Carina rolled her eyes andined, "You idiot, you''re not thinking of using his head for bounty, are you?"


    "This great pirate is one of only six legal great pirates. Do you know what legal pirates mean?"


    "That is to say, no matter how high Gecko Moria''s bounty is after he became "Seven Warlords of the Sea", his bounty has stopped."


    "Even if you chop off his head and exchange it on the ck market, you won''t get a penny"


    "Ehhow could this be?!"


    Hearing this, Nami suddenly looked disappointed.


    "No, he''s not dead yet..."


    El shook his head and said, "If we want to recruit Perona, we can''t kill him."


    "Perona was adopted from a young age by Gecko Moria, he was not only Perona''s captain but also see him as her father"


    "When Perona wakes up, we will use Gecko Moria''s life to make a deal with her and let her leave with us willingly."


    "If this is the case, then leave this matter to us!"


    "Nii-san you can go and get the ck Sword, Shusui."


    Carina smiled and patted her chest to assure him.


    "Okay, then I''ll leave it to you."


    El patted Carina''s head in admiration, then nodded to Nami and Kuina, before his body turned into an afterimage and disappeared in ce and rush outside the castle.


    Having read Gecko Moria''s memory, El found the location of the Ice Warehouse smoothly.


    The door to the Ice Warehouse was huge, bigger than all the doors of the castlebined.


    If you don''t know anything, you would think that inside of it is not a refrigerator, but a huge treasure full of mountains of gold and silver.


    Opening the door of the Ice Warehouse, the first ''thing'' that caught El''s eyes was a frozen giant corpse.


    It was an indescribable super-giant corpse that was several timesrger than the "Red Ghost" Brogy that El had seen in the little garden.


    This supergiant is the giant who was famous in the world five hundred years ago, Because he likes to transport his favorite inds away, he has the title of "Oars the Continent-Puller".


    The Oars was 67-meter tall when he stood on his feet, so his corpse could not lie down at all, he could only sit and lean on a wall, while his body was covered with ayer of ice.


    The reason why the ice warehouse was so huge was that it was prepared for this corpse.


    However, for the corpse of Oars in front of him, El just only nces at it, next to Oars'' body, he found a coffin that was as small as an antpared to Oars.


    When the coffin was opened, there was a corpse in a white kimono, this corpse is also famous all over the world from hundreds of years ago. In that era, he is the undisputed world''s greatest swordsman who ys a dragon, the ancestor of Koushirou and Kuina, the Sword God, Ryuma Shimotsuki.


    However, for the corpse of Ryuma Shimotsuki, El still just nced at it.


    His gaze soon rests on the ck Sword, Shusui, which is even rarer than the Supreme Grade Swords (Saijo O Wazamono). Only the master swordsman who stands at the top of swordsmanship can temper ck Sword with Armament Haki in countless battles.


    Taking the ck Sword, Shusui out of the coffin, El drew it out of its sheath and looked at the most powerful ck Sword in his hand from hundreds of years ago.


    "its weight is much heavier than the Wado Ichimonji but their length is not much different, even Wado Ichimonji is a little bit thicker than it and it has a reddish-purple zigzag pattern, there''s not even a bit of damage even after hundreds of years just showing how tough it is."


    "As expected of the strongest sword ever, from now on, you will be my exclusive weapon!"


    As thest words fell, El took the ck Sword, Shusui back into the sheath and inserted it into the buckle of his belt.


    With El''s talent, it only takes ten or twenty years for him to turn an ordinary famous sword into a ck sword just like Hawkeye and Ryuma Shimotsuki.


    But El didn''t have the time, in less than nine years, that''s the time when the plot begins.


    When he tempers the famous sword into a ck sword, the troubled time may be already over.


    Moreover, Hawkeye and Ryuma Shimotsuki''s ck swords have very high metal density and have the hardest tenacity in the world.


    There must be precious rare materials, master-level forging, and use of mes on it, with just randomly synthesizing countless materials with Carana''s devil fruit, the sword produced may not even be on the same level as Hawkeye and Ryuma Shimotsuki''s swords before being tempered.


    In El''s eyes, except for the Shichiseiken, which was also indestructible before it was cursed and purify, there was no other famous sword that could bepared to the ck Sword, Shusui, and Sandai Kitetsu Yoru.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    After the ck Sword, Shusui was obtained, hisst goal this year has also beenpleted.


    Next, they can find a suitable ce and start a three-year retreat.


    Looking at the corpse of Ryuma Shimotsuki in the coffin, El thought for a while and decided to take his corpse out of this ce.


    No matter what, Ryuma Shimotsuki is still kuina''s ancestor. Based on their current rtionship, Koushiro must be one of his fathers-inw in the future. Therefore, El and Ryuma Shimotsuki are more or less rted.


    In addition, he takes the ck Sword, Shusui, so he should not let the corpse of Ryuma Shimotsuki continue to be shown insolence by Gecko Moria for taking his sword.


    El decides to take away the corpse of Ryuma Shimotsuki, and asks Nami to cremate it with her devil fruit abilityter.


    Carrying the coffin out of the castle, El returned to the area of the cemetery.


    Beside the ravine that was particrly frightening, El soon saw four young girls, standing beside a ''corpse''.


    In addition to his threepanions, the other girl is naturally Perona who has woken up.


    "Nii-san, is this the Shusui?"


    "What a cool appearance, the ck scabbard, matches your robes very well, Nii-san."


    Seeing El''s return, Carina and Nami immediately noticed the ck Sword, Shusui on his waist.


    Looking at the ck Sword, Shusui that matched El''s ck robes, Carina and Nami immediately stepped forward and looked at the Sword carefully.


    "it''s indeed the ck Sword, Shusui"


    Putting the coffin on the ground, El took out the Shusui and Wado Ichimonji on his waist, handed the former to the two girls, and returned thetter to Kuina.


    After doing this, El''s eyes just rested on Perona, who was secretly looking at him with a timid expression on her face.


    Perona, who is only 14 years old this year, already has a double ponytail hairstyle and is wearing a custom ck princess dress and red shoes that tend to look extraordinary. She has not yet be a non-mainstream girl at the age of 23 in the original manga.


    It can be seen that Perona has not yet be a "Ghost Princess" who has been ustomed to using negative ghosts when she debuted, to scare and defeated the outsiders who enter the Thriller Bark and bring them to Gecko Moria, whose shadows have to be cut off.


    Before defeating hundreds of ships every year, and developing her self-confidence over the ten years.


    The current Perona still has a little bit of inferiority of an orphan, and the feels lonely because of what she experienced since she was a child, like being regarded as a monster since can create ghosts.


    Even if she was adopted by Gecko Moria, Perona, who gradually gained confidence, became an otaku girl who would hide in her room when she had nothing to do and y with her zombie doll.


    When their eyes meet, Perona was so frightened that she averted her eyes and lowered her head, not daring to look directly at El.


    Seeing the ''fear'' in Perona''s heart, El could only smile helplessly, obviously, beating Gecko Moria half to death terrified this girl.


    After all, for Perona, Gecko Moria is her father and every father is the guardian on his children''s hearts


    And the El who beat her father, in Perona''s heart, is undoubtedly the existence of the Great Demon King level.


    It seems that if Perona wants to integrate into their team, he must eliminate the fear in her heart.


    So, El showed a gentle smile to Perona: "Carina and the others, should have already told you about the deal?"


    "Well...I promise you."


    Perona looked up at El, then she lowered her head quickly, and whispered, "As long as you don''t hurt Moria-sama, I''ll leave with you."


    "Then, I''ll wee you on joining us, Perona."


    El stepped forward, relying on his height a few centimeters taller than Perona, he put his hand on her head, and said slowly.


    "The world of pirates is that the winner is king, and they can take everything that the loser has, I believe you should understand this truth in the years you have been with Gecko Moria."


    "However, the world of pirates is also very simple. Any conflict and hatred can be resolved by fighting."


    "As long as you be our partner, you are our family and it doesn''t affect your rtionship with Gecko Moria. "


    "When we return to the Florian Triangle, or when we encounter the Thriller Bark at sea, you can talk to Gecko Moria."


    "At that time, if Gecko Moria is not convinced, we just need to fight again."


    "As long as you be my family, I won''t kill Gecko Moria. If Gecko Moria encounters difficulties in the future, I don''t mind helping him, so that our rtionship can change from an enemy to friend or even allies"


    Language is an art, the pure heart of Perona was soon moved by El. She raised her head again, looked at El with a gentle smile, and she said in surprise: "Really...really? then let''s do a Pinky swear"


    El nodded with a smile and stretched out his little finger to Perona.


    "Uh-huh"


    Perona nodded vigorously and then extended her little finger and made a promise to El that ''the promise cannot be broken for 100 years.


    "It''s a familiar scene... We... Last year, was it the same as her?"


    "Oh hehe... First, use memory to learn about personality, and then prescribe the right medicine. Which girl can resist Nii-san words?"


    Looking at Perona, who was relieved of her inner fear by El''s few words, Nami and Carina seemed to see their shadow on Perona''s body.


    Although they were tricked by El, the faces of the two girls show a happy smiles.


    It is their greatest luck in this life to be bound in such a gentle Nii-san with his means.


    Otherwise, they don''t even know which pirate ship they are in the East Blue, helping others with chores and risking their lives to steal the treasure, as for Nami, she doesn''t know when she will wake up from her nightmare.


    Being tricked by El, for them, is no different from being tricked into happiness.


    Kuina also showed a slight smile.


    She is different from the two girls, Kuina initially abandoned her family and friends for the sake of her dream and Joined El''s team.


    But now, after abandoning her family and friends, she has gained a lover.


    Before going to the sea, Kuina''s dream is to be the world''s strongest swordsman.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Perona, who has still a pure heart, made a pinky swear with El, and her fear for him instantly eliminated most of it.


    At the same time, she doesn''t feel ufortable anymore about being forced to join El''s team, but she has a sense of mission in her heart.


    Joining El''s team is not only for herself but also to save Moria-sama and help him when he faces an enemy that he can''t defeat.


    Thinking of this, Perona, whose brain circuit was originally strange, produced an inexplicable sense of pride and satisfaction.


    Seeing the changes in her heart, El smiled secretly in his heart. As expected of the three girls, they are not simple girls.


    Fortunately, she was adopted by Gecko Moria when she was a child, and now she was kidnapped by him. If she fell into the hands of others and she must have been sold but she was still helping by counting the money.


    With the addition of Perona, the team also changed from a team of four to a team of five.


    A little over a year has passed since El went to sea, in more than a year, El has also changed from being alone to a person with a bounty of up to 250 million Belly and four devil fruit users around him, two of them are high-level element devil fruit users and two top-level Paramecia users.


    If it weren''t for El, who would be only ten years old in a few months, he would have been a winner in life.


    Next, in order to gain Perona''s favor, El carried Gecko Moria and put it back in the castle''s room.


    Then he found the genius surgeon, Hogback, who was hiding and asked him to treat Gecko Moria.


    Finally, he left a time for Perona to say goodbye, and the four cremated the body of Ryuma Shimotsuki.


    During this time, El did not tell Kuina that the corpse in the coffin was actually her ancestor.


    Since Koushirou didn''t tell Kuina that they were actually from Wano, El naturally wouldn''t talk too much.


    When there is time to return to East Blue in the future, he will have a good chat with Koushirou.


    After Ryuma Shimotsuki was cremated, El and the three girls go to the treasury to get the treasure that Gecko Moria had umted for a year in the Florian Triangle.


    Just like what El said to Perona, in the pirate World the winner-take-all and rules everything.


    If the two sides are tied, El doesn''t mind exchanging treasure for ck Sword, Shusui, but Gecko Moria does not have that strength.


    Now that Gecko Moria was defeated, the fate of him and his fleet was decided by El. If he wanted to, he could behead Gecko Moria, If he doesn''t want to, he will be spared.


    In exchange for his life, El took Perona and the treasure he had umted.


    After evacuating all the treasures of the "Gecko Pirates", Perona also said goodbye to herpanions and left a farewell letter to theatose Gecko Moria. she Brings a suitcase of clothes and shoes, and Perona begins her new life.


    After returning to the "Pegasus", El and the four girls drove the ship out of the Thriller Bark and returned to the Water 7 along the original road.


    Nami and Kuina were at the helm, while El and Carina brought Perona to the upper floor of the cabin and let Perona choose a room for herself.


    When he was in the kingdom of basta, El had the idea of recruiting big sister Nico Robin, so naturally, he considered the issue of a newpanion joining in the future.


    So a total of five separate rooms and suites which are connected rooms are prepared on the upper floor of the cabin


    El and the three girls, who are used to opening a luxury suite on the ind, did not choose a separate room but lived in a suite.


    the three girls are also used to sleeping with El, and when they are not together when they wake up and go out of the room, they go into his room and make trouble.


    Perona, who has not yet fully integrated into the team, naturally did not dare to live in therge suite with the four so she chose a separate room.


    When the "Pegasus" left the Florian Triangle, it was already dusk.


    When Perona set her things up and walked out of the room and goes to the balcony, she saw the four at the deck barbequing.


    "Perona, let''s get acquainted with the family."


    Feeling the appearance of Perona''s aura, El who was cutting meat with Kuina with his superb knife skills immediately waved to Perona and shouted


    "Oh, oh...ok!"


    Perona responded in a daze, and then trotted down the stairs of the balcony.


    After Perona came to their side, El put down the kitchen knife and pointed at Kuina who was cutting the meat on the opposite side, and Carina, who was stringing meat, and Nami torching the fire, and introduced: "My name is El, the one in front on me is Kuina, the girl with purple hair who was stringing the meat was Carina and the girl with orange hair next to her is Nami"


    "Hehe... Please advise me in the future, Perona." Carina said with a smile


    "Please also give me some advice in the future, Perona" Nami on the side also smiled and said.


    The heroic Kuina also put down the kitchen knife in her hand and smiled at Perona with a friendly smile.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to scare you before."


    "No...it''s alright.


    Looking at the sincere faces of the three girls, Perona, who was originally nervous, suddenly felt a warm feeling in her heart.


    In the Thriller Bark, she has never been friends with her peers, including her most respected Moria-sama.


    Perona is actually speechless by this strange feeling just now, but in her heart, she doesn''t hate this feeling.


    "In the future... please give me more advice!"


    then they saw Perona showing a smile to the three girls, and bowed in return.


    She was put into aa at the beginning of the battle, and she didn''t ask El and the three girls how they knew her name.


    Needless to say, they must have learned about it through the mouths of the Absalom, or Gecko Moria.


    As not everyone knows that the teenager next to her has the ability to read memories.


    At the end of the self-introduction, a special event for Perona''s joining officially started.


    - author''s words-


    PS: To repeat, everyone is wee toment on the book review. Whether it is a good review or a criticism, the author will improve it and read it one by one.


    As long as you don''t greet my family, no matter how bad the review is, I will not delete it.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Three dayster, after Less than a week the Pegasus returned to its birthce and moored into port.


    The five got off the boat and went shopping on Center Street, they just went on a shopping spree a few days ago, and don''t reallyck anything.


    But they are about to retreat. The next time theye to the water 7, it will be three yearster and Perona, who just joined, has nothing but clothes and shoes.


    In order to take care of the newest crew member who is the oldest in the fleet, but looks like the youngest, Carina and Nami dragged Perona to the clothing store in Water 7 and customized various styles of four-season clothes for her, then match her clothes with bags and shoes, jewelry, etc.


    The pirates who were hunted wildly in the Water 7 a while ago and emptied the "Gecko Pirates'' treasury, make them not short of money now.


    Under the money offense of Carina and Nami, Perona, who has never been so extravagant, was dazed the whole time, like a doll at the mercy of the two girls.


    It took a few days to customize clothes, so they stayed in the Water 7 for a while.


    Taking advantage of this time, El was thinking about which ce to choose as the ce for their retreat.


    Soon, El found himself that There was no choice at all.


    First of all, the reason why they retreated and practiced was in order not to give Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters chance to n an ambush to eliminate them in advance.


    Then, they must be strong enough in the next three years,


    This power must be, in the face of a real powerhouse even if they can''t beat them, they can definitely escape.


    Moreover, El and the four girls, who were still in their infancy, would absolutely not be able to do it without the help of the nutritional supplement if they wanted to reach that level of strength in the next three years.


    Three years of nutritional supplement, the required medicinal herbs, and Belly is undoubtedly an astronomical sum.


    Belly''s side is still easy to solve, at least El and the four girls still have the City of gold on the sky ind.


    However, it is very difficult to find medicinal herbs for nutritional supplements.


    Those who can provide these medicinal materials to El and the four girls must be from arge pharmacy on a prosperous ind or a ck market where they can buy everything.


    In addition to the ck market, some pharmacies on some prosperous inds did not even sell some medicinal herbs.


    And the only ce that can provide all the medicinal materials to El is the Drum Ind.


    That is to say, El and the four girls could only choose an ind around the Drum Ind for their retreat.


    Otherwise, after their nutritional supplement runs out, there''s nowhere to buy medicine herbs.


    "Nii-san, what are you thinking about?"


    Seeing El''s brows furrowed, Carina, who was lying beside him reading a magazine, asked curiously.


    "I have already selected a ce for our retreat, but..."


    El came back to his senses and said slowly: "Before we go to that ce, we have to go back to the sky ind and take some gold."


    "Okay!"


    Nami immediately raised her hands and cheered.


    "Is the sky ind floating in the air really exist?" Perona next to her asks with wide eyes.


    "Hehehe the Sky Ind is not only real but also the city of gold in the fairy tale is also real."


    Nami patted Perona''s shoulders and said with a smile, "The city of gold is on sky ind, the gold decorations in our cabin are made by Carina using her devil fruit ability also came from there."


    "It''s incredible."


    Perona''s face show an awestruck look with a bit of longing, then she asked: "Then what method can we use to go to the legendary sky ind?"


    Hearing Perona''s word, Nami looks at El and also asks."Yeah, Nii-san what method are we going to use to get to the ind this time?"


    Carina looked at El next to her and questioned: "Do you want to go back to the little garden again to catch one pterosaur?"


    "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome."


    El shook his head and said: "When I was shopping for daily necessities on Jaya Ind, I secretly read the memories of the local people around. There will be a Knock Up Stream every year and the seawater will rise into the sky and reach 10,000 meters above the sea."


    "One of the sky inds was sent into the air by the Knock Up Stream hundreds of years ago."


    "And this year''s Knock Up Stream, we were just in time."


    After finishing speaking, the corners of El''s mouth rose slightly and he said, "So this time, we will use a more stimting method, and experience the joy of adventure!"


    Looking at El with a wicked look on his face, the four girls who didn''t know the horror of the Knock Up Stream, suddenly had an ominous premonition.


    Half-monthter, when El and the four girls received the custom-made clothes for Perona from the clothing store, they sail the Pegasus to Jaya Ind, sessfully catching up with this year''s Knock Up Stream.


    Kuina, Carina, and Nami seem to return tost year when their group just entered the grand line and experienced the feeling that was no less than Reverse Mountain and even beyond it.


    Perona, who just joined,pletely passed out. If El hadn''t hugged her in time, Perona, who passed out, would have fallen from the ship.


    After the ship reached the White Sea, except for El, the faces of the four girls were all pale and it took a long time for them to recover.


    Then, including Kuina, the small faces of the four girls were slightly bulging, and they looked at El with resentment. In this regard, El once again revealed the evil smile half a month ago.


    Seeing this scene, Carina and Nami rushed over and performed their innate moves on El.


    After experiencing the excitement of the Knock Up Stream, the next voyage of El and the four girls went very smoothly.


    They sessfully passed through the gate of heaven, and with the help of the jet dials, they sent the Pegasus to the White-White Sea which is 10,000 meters above the sea.


    Immediately afterward, El and the four girls sailed the Pegasus to the upper yard Under Perona''s amazed expression and they took her to the ruins full of gold.


    Using the ability of Munch-Munch Fruit, Carina ate arge amount of gold this time, turning thisrge amount of gold into a Belly at this time it will at least amount to 100 billion Belly.


    with 300 billion Belly you can buy a small kingdom, and 100 billion Belly doesn''t seem to be too much.


    After taking away arge amount of gold, El and the four girls returned to Angel Ind and bought Perona a waver, as well as some Sky Ind specialties.


    After doing these, El and the four girls have nothing left to do on the sky ind and leave with the use of octopus balloon.


    Another half month passed, and El and the four girls returned to Drum Ind again.


    After going ashore, El and the four girls carried out a real shopping spree.


    Not only thergest pharmacy, but also other small pharmacies, and even the hospital, the medicinal herbs that can be used to make the nutritional supplement were all bought and filled a double-digit superrge backpacks.


    After buying all these medicinal herbs, El reached a three-year long-term deal with thergest pharmacy.


    They are responsible for stocking and delivering medicinal herbs to El and he just needs to give them an address on the den Mushi Mushi.


    After eating the double-digit backpack into Munch-Munch Space, El and the four girls went to the local weapons store and bought all the ordinary swords.


    After buying these things, El and the four girls started looking for the ind closest to Drum Ind.


    In fact, the most suitable ce for El and the four girls is actually the little garden, However, El was afraid of the poisonous insects in it, and did not n to choose the little garden as the ce.


    Soon, El and the four girls found an uninhabited ind not far from Drum Ind.


    This uninhabited ind is very close to Drum Ind because the Log pose ispletely inferior to Drum Ind, it was abandoned and the Drum Ind became the ind that the ship must pass through.


    Just like the small inds near the Water 7, the Log pose ispletely abused by the Water 7 and almost looks like they do not belong to the same route.


    Because it is not necessary to pass through, those inds were not developed, and most of them are uninhabited inds.


    Afternding on the ind, the three-year retreat of El and the four girls has officially begun!

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Time flies like an arrow and in the blink of an eye, three years have already passed.


    Still that sentence, life just contains a few dozen years and a small period of time can change the world upside down.


    During these three years, the former king of the drum kingdom has passed away, and his son Wapol seeded him as the new king.


    Wapol''s enthronement also announced the world-famous medical kingdom began to slowly degenerate.


    In the past three years, an organization called Revolutionary Army has also be more and more famous.


    In the recently concluded World Conference, the topic was centered on the revolutionary army.


    The leader of the revolutionary army, a man named Monkey D. Dragon is also officially infamous all over the world, known as History''s worst criminal.


    In the past three years, Shanks, who lost his arm in the East Blue, still lead invincibly his red-haired pirates in the new world and there is more and more momentum as the fourth emperors of the sea, because apart from those three big monsters, in the new World no one is their opponent.


    Even the three big monsters, because they were afraid of rashly attacking them will lead the other two monsters to take advantage of their absence, they can only let the Red-Hair pirates continue to grow.


    Making that in the few years, the new world will enter the situation of the four emperors of the sea-facing each other.


    In the past three years, the uninhabited ind that El and the four girls chose as the ce for their retreat has also changed.


    The ind three years ago because it was uninhabited, it was not developed and has always been a ce where trees grow and wild animals live.


    Unfortunately, now, this uninhabited ind has be a barren ind.


    The verdant forest haspletely disappeared, only the barren ground, rocky terrain and the volcano at the center of the ind can be seen.


    The barren ground and rocky terrain are covered with countless sword marks everywhere. On the coast, there is a medium-sized ship moored for three years, which has experienced countless wind and rain without any change.


    September 20, 1514, of the Sea Circle Calendar.


    On this day, five figures walked out from the rocky mountain, returning to the medium-sized ship as usual.


    These five figures are the ones who have been in closed-door training for three years, El and the four girls.


    Walking in front of the five people is a tall teen with a height of 1.85 meters, with long silver hair, wearing a custom-made ck robe, a pair of ck boots, and a white belt around his waist, with a sword in a scabbard inserted in it.


    He is the captain of their team, who was famous all over the world at the age of eight. Three years ago, he has a bounty that was high as 250 million Belly, The Young Swordsman El.


    Standing on his left and right side are Carina and Kuina, who also had waist-length purple hair and long blue hair grown over the past three years.


    With the help of arge number of nutritional supplements in three years, Carina, who has passed her birthday some time ago and is now 12 years old, has changed greatly. At least from the outside, Carina doesn''t look like a 12-year-old girl at all.


    The ce should grow already has some growth and with a height of 1.7 meters, it makes her look like a girl of seventeen or eighteen years old.


    If it weren''t for that ce that takes time to grow it would be no exaggeration to say that she is an 18-year-old girl.


    Butpared to Carina, the change on Kuina is what you called a real great change. She Just finished her birthday three days ago, and now Kuina is fifteen years old. With the help of a nutritional supplement that is equal to El, Kuina''s height has surpassed the 23-year-old Tashigi at an astonishing 1.78 meters.


    Such growth also made Kuina have a clear growth in that ce over the three years and made El lingers on it every night and can''t get away.


    Wearing a red and white priestess costume, Kuina''s red belt hangs a well-known sword that is hidden in the scabbard, her blue hair is the same length as El, and it is often tied into a single ponytail for the convenience of battle.


    The Dominance of Rumble-Rumble Fruit and the Wado Ichimonji make Kuina''s temperament sharp, when she doesn''t speak, she is full of tranquillity and looks very simr to Tashigi.


    As the secondbatant of the team, Kuina''s reputation three years ago surpassed El who did not awaken the conqueror Haki and her bounty is high as 200 million Belly, the Lightning Sword sorcerer, Kuina.


    Compare with Carina and Kuina who can use their devil fruit abilities to digest the nutritional supplement. Nami, who was standing next to Carina, changed was far less than the two.


    Although Kuina is bing more and more familiar with electrotherapy, which can help others to digest the nutritional supplement, letting Nami drink from one bottle to two bottles a day in the past three years, however, Nami''s height has only skyrocketed to 1.65 meters.


    Although this height is very close to the 1.69 meters in the original manga, but among the four girls she''s the second shortest.


    Perona is really inseparable from the word legal loli in life, she is 17 years old this year, and will be an adult next year but Perona, who has also been drinking nutritional supplements has long since been thrown off by the three girls. Her current height is 1.6 meters, the same as the original manga when she was 25 years old.


    Nami, who is 1.65 meters, has the same long orange hair as the original manga two years time skip, and she is very fashionable, she looks a little smaller than when she first appeared in the original manga and her face is much more immature, but her figure is instantly killed the 18-year-old her in the original manga.


    Perona, who is 1.6 meters tall, due to the reason of joining the team. She did not be a non-mainstream girl in the original manga but wore a gothic style ck dress with red high heels, her seventeen-year-old figure is also very conscientious.


    The above is the change in the appearance of El and the four girls in the past three years.


    However,pared to the appearance, the strength of El and the four girls in the past three years is the most astonishing.


    The first is physique which cannot be described by data. Dr. Kureha once said that one year with nutritional supplements is equal to several years of normal development and exercise.


    With nutritional supplements for three years, El and the four girls'' changes in appearance are the most obvious change.


    In terms of physique, with the help of nutritional supplements and electrotherapy, the four girls changed from one bottle to two or three bottles andpletely absorbed the nutrients.


    Especially El and Carina, in addition to three bottles of nutritional supplements every day, they also have an amazing amount of food intake, they eat double-digit sea beasts every day.


    Their physique growth will always widen the gap with the three girls every day. Within three years, both El and Carina had be a terrifying monster.


    If their physique cannot be described by data, then their strength growth can only be described by leaps and bounds.


    The first is El''s Observation Haki, he doesn''t need to release it with all his strength to cover a small ind in an instant, with a little more effort, he can easily cover most of the medium-sized inds.


    If he releases it with all his strength, he believes that his Observation Haki will be able to cover more than half of therge ind.


    At the age of 12, there are still four months before the age of 13, he already has this level of Observation Haki, at this speed. He believes that in a few years, with the help of nutritional supplements and Life Return (Seimei Kikan), he will be no less than Luffy, who has beaten katakuri to the point of being inexorable and exhausted at the age of 19.


    Although Luffy is the son of Destiny in the era of 1520s of the Sea Circle Calendar, however, El is also the son of Destiny till the era 1519 of the Sea Circle Calendar.


    Before the real Son of Destiny took off, El was the Son of Destiny in this era.


    As a ''predecessor'', after Luffy left the sea, El had already developed. Even if Luffy keeps hanging up, El will look at him at the finish line.


    In addition to his physique and Observation Haki, El''s Armament Haki has also sessfully mastered Emission through three years of hard training.


    It''s not surprising, with the Life Return (Seimei Kikan), it endows El with the World''s ss power control, reaction time, adaptability, etc.


    As the son of Destiny, Luffy only spent two yearsying the foundation, and he can quickly use Emission in a short period of time.


    As the son of Destiny in this era, El can also do the same.


    If it hadn''t been written on the Haki training method, and he had not yed against an enemy who mastered the Conqueror''s coating, El would have the confidence to learn the Conqueror''s coating.


    Although he has not yet learned the Conqueror''s coating, his conqueror Haki can already be used skillfully, after integrating the shura energy, the mental impact is above the ordinary conqueror Haki.


    If it''s not a person with both a strong body and mind if the other person is hit with his conqueror Haki even if they don''t faint they will subconsciously fear him.


    In addition to physique and Haki, in the past three years


    El''s physical skills and swordsmanship have also been improved. In the past three years, he has not stopped training in the Six styles (Rokushiki) and Spear of Elbaf.


    The reason why the trees on the ind disappeared was that El was training his physical skills. He has also developed the variation skill of the Six styles (Rokushiki) and he alsoprehended Rob Li''s Six King Gun with reference to Spear of Elbaf.


    As for his swordsmanship, it can only be said that even he doesn''t know how powerful his swordsmanship has be.


    At the age of five, he realized the breath of all things, and at the age of eight, he possessed the highest swordsmanship. his current swordsmanship, just like his physique, cannot be described by statistics.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    As an Innate monster, no matter how much El changes, it''s not surprising, on the contrary, the change in Kuina was shocking.


    In the past three years, Kuina''s physical fitness has improved, making the power of her lightning be much stronger, now she can easily create a lightning disaster just like the god of lightning descending.


    In addition to that, she also seeded inprehending the breath of all things and became a master swordsman.


    The lightning swordsmanship she created made her step into the realm of master swordsmen and became an invincible monster in swordsmanship, with her extremely fast speed it is very scary to face her.


    In the past three years, she has also mastered Six styles (Rokushiki) and developed some of her own lightning variation skills.


    For example, the Shave (Soru) that is integrated into the electric field enables Kuina to not only teleport without hindrance after opening the electric field but even move at a high speed and appear in any position covered by the electric field regardless of obstacles.


    When Kuina reaches the pinnacle of her strength, she may really be able to reproduce the glory of her ancestors, and with just one move she can kill any enemy and be the strongest swordswoman in the world.


    In addition to swordsmanship, Kuina''s physique became stronger, and also made her physical skills attainment,pletely abuse Carina and Nami.


    As the invincible devil fruit, theprehensiveness of Rumble-Rumble Fruit, as long as the physique of the user bes stronger, whether it is swordsmanship or physical skill or even just the power of the lightning, it will be extremely powerful and with the integration of lightning, it makes her like a Glint-Glint Fruit user in terms of speed.


    In the past three years, including Perona who join the teamst, awaken and master the two types of Haki, the reason why they can master the two types of Haki at this age.


    In addition to the Armament Haki training method given by Koushirou, which is the mostplete Haki training method system like The spirit of Nine Snake, and the effects of nutritional supplements, we also need to talk about the ident in the past three years.


    one day, three years ago, Nami, who personally kill her enemy with her own hands in East Blue and sublimate her will, became the first member of the four girls to awaken her Armament Haki, just as El had thought, then she and Kuina and carina practice and turn into Asura form with Three Heads and Six Arms just like usual.


    Kuina, who absorbs the knowledge and experience from Nami sessfully awakens her Armament Haki a weekter and shares the Radio wave with the other girls.


    This scene gave El a new conjecture about Asura Form, so he let Carina, Kuina, and Peronabine again, allowing Perona to experience and use the Armament Haki. Sure enough, Perona only spent a few days to also sessfully awaken the Armament Haki.


    After confirming this conjecture, El resolutely went on the stage in person and enter the Asura''s form with Carina and Kuina, allowing them to experience his observation and Conqueror Haki.


    The two girls did not disappoint him, and it only took them less than a month to awaken their Observation Haki, it''s a pity that they failed to awaken their Conqueror Haki.


    Through the Asura''s form, the two girls all remember that feeling and went through targeted training, then they finally grasped that invisible feeling and awaken the observation Haki.


    This is the shocking growth of the four girls in these three years, at this age, they master two types of Haki, even if they are ced in Kuja Tribe they are very good female fighters.


    Compared with Kuina, who has made rapid progress in Six styles (Rokushiki), the three other girls are a little bit weaker, except for being able to physically abuse Kuina, Carina only masters the Six styles (Rokushiki) and did not develop her own variation skills. Nami''s physical skill is far inferior to two and she has not mastered all of the Six styles (Rokushiki).


    However, her me-me Fruit temperature has skyrocketed over the three years.


    The biggest reason for the disappearance of the forest area was that Nami was ying with fire in the forest.


    Only Perona who wasst to join has the smallest improvement in strength among the four girls.


    Although she is the eldest among the five, Perona does not have the willpower of the four, which took them a year to develop the habit of getting up early to train every day.


    Just like in the original manga, she is a house girl who likes to hide in her room and y outside with her soul.


    Therefore, Perona who doesn''t like to practice, even if Kuina uses "electrotherapy" to help her digest nutrients, making her able to drink two bottles of nutritional supplements every day, until now she only master Shave (Soru) and Moonwalk (Geppo) which are good for escape.


    If it were for entering Asura Form, Perona would not even be able to awaken her two types of Haki.


    For Perona''s ziness'', El has noment, because Perona''s position on the team is to hide and control behind the scene. Kuina, Nami, and Carina''s, Asura form is the main force of the team.


    Without using the Asura form, Carina is the deputymander and thinker of the team. Kuina is the warrior who was in charge of the front line. Nami is the "Mage" who hides behind the "Warrior" and only deals spell damage. Perona is the "support" who hides behind the "Warrior" and "Mage" and uses control skills on the enemy.


    In three years, El and the four girls have grown strong enough. In addition to being young, their bodies'' strengths are no longer weak.


    They are no longer worried that they will be ambushed and calcted by Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters and be eliminated while they are young in advance.


    However, as the price of bing stronger, El and the four girls lost in three years is no small amount. As mentioned earlier, the value of each bottle of nutritional supplement is between 2 million to 2.5 million Belly.


    After the long-term cooperation between El and the four girls and thergest pharmacy store on drum ind, he sessfully reduced the price of medicinal herbs for a bottle of nutritional supplement to two million Belly without any change over the past three years.


    In the past three years, Carina, Kuina, and him need three bottles of nutritional supplements a day, as for Nami and Perona, they need two bottles a day.


    Five people need to spend 26 million Belly on a day worth of nutritional supplements, in three years El and the four girls spent an astronomical figure of 28.47 billion Belly on the nutritional supplements.


    It is no exaggeration to say that thergest pharmacy that provides medicinal herbs for them, as well as the wholesaler who specializes in providing medicinal herbs for pharmacies, earn a big amount of money in this transaction.


    If it weren''t for their gold which is at 100 billion Belly, they couldn''t afford and achieved such a big growth in the past three years.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    "Yes! the long training, it''s finally over!"


    On the deck of the Pegasus, El and the four girls who had lunch were either sitting on rocking chairs, on swings, or standing on the side of the ship feeling the blow of the sea breeze.


    Nami, who was in charge of the helm, stretched her waist while looking at the deserted piece of Ind they destroyed and waved goodbye.


    "Goodbye, uninhabited ind, we''lle back to see you when we have a chance in the future"


    After finishing speaking, Nami pressed a button and the anchor automatically retracted.


    As the canvas unfolded, the Pegasus departed from the ind where it had been moored for three years and began a new adventure.


    "Nii-san, where are we going next?


    Carina, whose body has be bumpy, habitually threw herself into El''s arms, raised her head, and asked with a smile: "Next stop, we are going to roam the sea and challenge heroes from all walks of life, and be the world''s strongest swordsman" However, El''s answer was beyond Carina''s expectations.


    "Three years ago, because I was still very weak, I didn''t even dare to take you to Sabaody Archipgo, I am afraid that we will be caught in an ambush and be calcted by Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters."


    "After three yearster, our progress is evident to all, and the suspected ambush and calction by Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters have be insignificant."


    "So next I want to see how far I go."


    "And...it''s also time to grab my favorite Devil Fruit!"


    yes!


    El is about toplete the most important part of his "Supreme n 1.0" and capture his favorite Devil Fruit.


    To be precise, the reason why El did not take the four girls to the Sabaody Archipgo at the end of the first half of the grand line, then coated the ship to enter the fish-man ind, and entered the new world from the fish-man ind, was for his favorite Devil Fruit.


    Because his favorite devil fruit is in the first half of the grand line.


    At the same time, the reason why El would take the four girls to retreat and practice for three years is that his favorite Devil Fruit already has a user.


    Its host, El from three years ago is far from its opponent.


    After three years of seclusion, his strength has improved tremendously, and after he mastered Emissions he has the confidence to challenge the opponent and get the opponent''s Devil Fruit.


    Favorite Devil Fruit? Hearing El''s words, four girls were slightly stunned.


    Kuina was the first to react and she said slowly: "Speaking of which, you once told me in Cocoyasi Vige that if your favorite Devil Fruit appears in front of you, your choice is to eat it, I still don''t know, what is your favorite devil fruit?"


    Carina nodded and then further guessed "First of all, it can be ruled out that it is the Logia-type. After all, Nii-san doesn''t even want the Rumble-Rumble Fruit, which is the strongest Logia-type devil fruit, and gave it to Sister Kuina."


    "And when I ate the Munch-Munch Fruit, Nii-san, you said that my devil fruit ability is rted to the spection of yours."


    "That spection is whether the Munch-Munch Space can capture the Devil Fruit."


    "Now that the spection has been confirmed, if I''m not mistaken, Nii-san, your favorite Devil Fruit should be either the Zoan-type or Paramecia-type, and it has been eaten by someone, right?"


    "Amazing, as expected of you!"


    El looked at Carina nkly, then couldn''t help pinching her little face, nodded with a smile, and said frankly: "Yes, just like Carina guesses, my favorite Devil Fruit is Paramecia-type devil fruit and its full name is - Float-Float Fruit"


    "Paramecia-type, Float-Float Fruit?"


    Because they had not read the Devil Fruit Encyclopedia, the four girls tilted their heads and look in confusion.


    "Float-Float... It should be able to float up...a flying devil fruit?" Carina wondered and ask.


    "nice"


    El nodded again and said slowly: "Float-Float Fruit is the same as yours Carina, a Paramecia-type devil fruit and ranks at the top and even qualified topete for the strongest Paramecia-type devil fruit."


    "Float-Float, as the name suggests, it can not only make the person with the ability float up but also let the user float up any object he touches."


    "This object can be as small as a chopstick or as big as an ind, and it can make them float."


    "The power of this devil fruit is that when the object is floated, it will be based on the weight of the object and consume the stamina of the user, however, once the object is sessfully floated, then this floating state can almostst forever..."


    "Unless the user withdraws their ability, or the user loses their consciousness, only then can the floating state of these objects disappear."


    "What an outrageous ability!"


    After listening to El''s words, the four girls were all stunned for a while.


    In their eyes, the Munch-Munch Fruit, who can capture the Devil Fruit, is already outrageous enough.


    Theprehensive nature of Rumble-Rumble Fruit and the Hollow-Hollow Fruit rule type ability is already outrageous enough!


    Butpared with the Float-Float Fruit, which can make itself fly, and permanently float any object, it is not worth mentioning at all.


    Especially Carina, the first time she thought, is the Float-Float Fruit''s most terrifying strategic ability.


    She couldn''t help but sucked in a breath of cold air and said in a trembling voice: "That is to say, a person with the ability of Float-Float Fruit can lift an ind, or even several inds, and smash it on their enemy?"


    "hiss"


    Following Carina''s vivid description, the three girls, who had not yet reacted, took a breath.


    "Then...If Nii-san eats this Devil Fruit, wouldn''t he be invincible?" Nami''s voice trembled, but her face was full of excitement.


    "good..."


    El first gave Carina a thumbs up, then grinned and said, "As long as I be the Float-Float Fruit user, plus Kuina''s Rumble-Rumble Fruit, we will be unrivaled."


    "marvelous..."


    Nami cheered and shouted excitedly: "Where is this Devil Fruit? Let''s find it now!"


    "Nii-san such a powerful devil fruit, its user must be strong!"


    Carina said with certainty in her tone "With such a powerful devil fruit ability, its user must be a strong pirate!"


    "yes"


    El nodded and said: "The current host of the Float-Float Fruit, is one of the four legendary pirates in thest era, and is on equal footing with "Pirate King " Gol D. Roger, "the strongest man in the world", Edward Newgate, "Red the Aloof" Patrick Redfield - "The Golden Lion" Shiki!


    the four girls fell into a moment of silence, while they may not hear some of the names, however, that doesn''t prevent them from knowing that standing on equal footing with "Pirate King " Gol D. Roger and "the strongest man in the world", Edward Newgate, show just how strong that two people must be.


    Thinking of this, Carina said with a wry smile: "with a reputation like that, can we beat him...?".


    "I''m not sure either, I won''t know until I try."


    El grinned again and said, "Even if I can''t beat it, it''s fine. If I lose, you will eat Kuina ande over then eat me, and we will use the speed of Rumble-Rumble Fruit to escape, and challenge him againter when I''m strong enough to win."


    "Good idea!" Hearing this, Carina''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Nami looked puzzled and said: "Since the other party can make the ind float, his base camp is very likely in the air, can we find his position?"


    El smiled meaningfully: "I''m sure I can find his position."


    "It''s just that we need to return to the little garden and catch another pterosaur."


    El, Carina, and Kuina began to formte a n to capture the Float-Float Fruit.


    The Paramecia type, Float-Float Fruit, is one of El''s favorite strategic-level devil fruits.


    In addition to the Munch-Munch Fruit and Rumble-Rumble Fruit, the two other strategic devil fruit that El also knows are the Float-Float Fruit and More-More Fruit.


    The ability of the Float-Float Fruit no longer needs to be said.


    The ability of the Paramecia type More-More Fruit is to magnify the speed, strength, volume, weight, etc. of the objects ites into contact with, up to 100 times.


    If you make a special giant cannon, use the ability of the More-More Fruit to magnify it a hundred times, and a single cannonball can destroy an ind, which isparable to the pluton.


    As for the Paramecia type More-More Fruit user, Byrnndi World, known as "World Destroyer", is now on the sixth floor of the Impel Down, the eternal hell.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    October 5, 1514, of the Sea Circle Calendar.


    It took half a month, for El and the four girls to go to the little garden to catch a pterosaur and returned to the capital of water 7.


    After apse of three years, the Pegasus has returned to the ce where it was born.


    First of all, the former mayor of the Water 7 has retired, and the new mayor is Iceburg, who run for mayor, the Galley-Lapany he established has also be thergest shipbuildingpany in water 7.


    At present, it has merged three shipbuildingpanies of the same level, and gradually became the royal shipbuildingpany for Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters.


    The identity of the mayor and president of the Galley-Lapany also made Mary Geoise who is suspicious of the pluton design on him could not take action against him.


    The CP9 department under the CP organization is currently nning to send agents to enter the Galley-Lapany to go undercover next to iceburg.


    But none of this has anything to do with El, returning to the Water 7, El and the four girls only stayed for a few days, they only ordered some items that had been used up in the past three years, extremely worn out and could not keep up with the times, or were damaged and could not be used.


    By the way, another part of the gold was sold and was cashed out for arge amount of Belly.


    The entire body of the Pegasus is made of Jewel Tree Adam, and even cannons cannot damage it, so the safe box made of Jewel Tree Adam is also much safer than a safe box made of steel.


    Since the Pegasus is made, El and the four girls have not kept Belly in the bank.


    After leaving the Water 7, El opened a map he bought from a sailing tool store and drew a circle on the end of the seven sea routes in the first half of the Grand Line.


    Then El found the area of the Florian Triangle and drew a big red circle around it with a red marker pen.


    In this red circle, there are not only the routes where El and the four girls are located but also the ends of the grand line on the left and right sides.


    El was very sure that Shiki base camp in the sky is one of the three sea routes he circled that is close to the Red Line.


    As the first theatrical character mentioned in the main story, when the Shiki met the Straw Hat Pirates, the timeline happened to be when the Straw Hat Pirates cleared the Thriller Bark.


    Shiki, who was attracted to Nami''s world''s number one nautical talent, took control of the Thousand Sunny for the reason of helping the Straw Hat Pirates return to the East Blue, and then arrived at his base camp in a short time, then the Thousand Sunny and the Straw Hats were thrown on an ind.


    Shiki''s n to conquer East Blue is just over five years away. During this time, it''s almost 100% that Shiki base camp was above one of these three sea routes.


    Three dayster, Pegasus entered the Florian Triangle again, then El, Carina, and Kuina decided to fly into the sky to search for Shiki base camp and leave Nami and Perona to guard the Pegasus.


    This is destined to be a long search, so Perona decided to take Nami home to visit her rtives, with Nami''s current strength and Perona''s rtionship, Gecko Moria won''t and also can''t have revenge on her.


    In any case, El spared his life and didn''t publicize his defeat, and asked Mary Geoise to deprive him of his Seven Warlords of the Sea status.


    Even if Gecko Moria''s personality changed, and he finally took action against Nami, she could only use the shadow box to trap her at that time, he believes that Perona''s rtionship will break with Gecko Moria and use Negative Hollow to shoot at him and the odds of this worst-case scenario happening are almost zero.


    After all, even if Gecko Moria bes obsolete, he is still the Hero of the West Blue.


    After safely letting Nami and Perona go to the Thriller Bark, El and Kuina who were carrying a small bag jumped on the back of Carina, who was transformed into a pterosaur, and quickly fly into the sky.


    Her speed is so fast that, it only took ten minutes to reach the altitude of 7000 meters.


    Below the White Sea, El took out bubbly coral from Kuina''s backpack, when Carina rushed into the clouds, El and Kuina were suddenly enveloped by a huge bubble that also wrapped at Carina and they sessfully rushed out of the White Sea.


    "Let''s start searching from the White Sea"


    at the clouds, El waved to Carina: "Carina, eat me and Kuina."


    "OK."


    Carina nodded, After exiting the pterosaur form, she opened her mouth and ate El and Kuina into Munch-Munch Space.


    *bang!*


    Immediately, Carina also ate herself into a meatball formed by chin flesh and made the sound of a balloon bursting, and emitted a cloud of white smoke.


    After a while, El came out of the smoke wearing a modified ck robe that has six holes for six arms and with Carina''s face growing on the back of his right hand and Kuina on the back of his left hand, this is El and Carina, and Kuina''s version of the Asura form.


    After entering the Asura form, El''s body is used as the main body and superimposed by the physique of Carina and Kuina.


    At the same time, El also got the control given by Carina and shared the abilities of the Munch-Munch Fruit and the Rumble-Rumble Fruit.


    El''s astonishing Observation Haki, under the radio wave amplification of the Rumble-Rumble Fruit, it''s like a radar, and he can feel the things that he doesn''t even know how many kilometers away.


    In the next second, El use the electric field that was many timesrger than Kuina''s, and his figure turned into a bolt of blue-white lightning and disappeared in ce.


    When he reappears and it is unknown how many kilometers away.


    With the constant teleportation, El''s ''radar'' also moved rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Wherever he passed, whether it was the marine creatures on the White Sea or the creatures on the White-white Sea 3,000 meters above, they were projected on El''s ''radar''.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    El, who entered the Asura form, search for a full week at the altitude of 7,000 meters.


    For seven days, El searched all the eight directions, the north, northeast, east, southeast, south, southeast, west, and northwest.


    Fortunately, they have prepared all kinds of dials in their backpacks and the white sea is also full of marine creatures, otherwise, El and the two girls would not be able to persist in searching for such a long time.


    Finally, El''s radar sensed an astonishing number of life breaths in the southwest of the White Sea. That number of life breaths are not gathered together but scattered in different locations.


    It''s as if there are several Sky inds there.


    If the number of these breaths is added up, even the number of inhabitants of Angel Ind and Birka cannot bepared with them.


    As a result, El immediately strengthened his Observation Haki output and use the radio waves to further increase his range.


    In an instant, an archipgo formed by several inds with different sizes suddenly appeared in his line of sight, this archipgo is the base camp of Shiki the Golden Lion.


    There are still more than five years until Shiki ns to conquer the East Blue. To avoid being discovered by some people with amazing perceptions, or with flying ability, and let their ns for several years be for naught, Shiki brought the archipgo to hide amongst the cloud in the white sea.


    "I found it, you will watch the battle in this ce, I will go and meet this legendary person for a while"


    El grinned, and without waiting for Carina and Kuina to reply, he used the electric field teleport continuously and quickly arrived at the white sea near the base camp.


    bang


    As a cloud of white mist spread out, Carina released the Asura form and spit out El and Kuina from the Munch-Munch Space.


    "It''s too exaggerated...


    Standing on the jelly-like cloud, while looking at the archipgo hidden in the white sea, Carina smacked her tongue slightly: "Are these inds brought up by a devil fruit ability?"


    "It''s normal every top-level Paramecia type devil fruit is an unreasonable ability."


    El was not surprised, and said slowly: "The Float-Float Fruit user can free himself from gravity, fly freely in the air, and can manipte all non-living objects that he has touched to float and change them at will into various forms."


    "These non-living objects include not only small chopsticks andrge inds, but also seawater, ocean crust, mountains, etc. the only devil fruit can restrain it is the Press-Press Fruit"


    Just like what El said before, Float-Float Fruit is one of the strongest Paramecia type devil fruit, what Tremor-Tremor Fruit can do like setting an earthquake or tsunami, the Float-Float Fruit can do it better but it is not as shocking as the Tremor-Tremor Fruit.


    The only ce where the Float-Float Fruit can''tpare to the Tremor-Tremor Fruit is that thetter does not possess the unparalleled destructive power of the former.


    But in the same way, the strategic shock and life-saving aspects of the Tremor-Tremor Fruit are not as good as the Float-Float Fruit.


    The Press-Press Fruit is also one of the top Paramecia-type devil fruit and the only devil fruit that can counter it, in addition to controlling the gravity, the Press-Press Fruit can also reverse the gravity, apply pressure, and tension.


    These two devil fruits can bepared to the Magma-Magma Fruit and Ice-Ice Fruit of the logia type devil fruit.


    Float-Float Fruit user gets rid of gravity and maniptes the object that he touches and the Press-Press Fruit user applies gravity and maniptes the object in the gravity field, their ability mutually restrains each other.


    But it would be nonsense to say that the Press-Press Fruit is the nemesis of the Float-Float Fruit, although it can cause some trouble to Float-Float Fruit''s ability however it only consumes more stamina, the Float-Float Fruit can free anything from gravity and float even with something as heavy as ind what is a mere increase in gravity?


    Once the two people with mutual restraint face each other, the one with a stronger physique will win.


    Although the Press-Press Fruit is powerful, however, it can only manipte objects in the gravity field and the Float-Float Fruit can manipte even a double-digit ind.


    Although the Float-Float Fruit ability is simple and has not as many as Press-Press Fruit however when an ability reaches the extreme, it is even more shocking than anyprehensive ability.


    "Nii-san, you have to be careful."


    After listening to El''s words. Carina said worriedly, "Sister Kuina and I will be here to watch you. If you can''t stand it, don''t be brave."


    El nodded and smiled: "If I can''t stand it, I''ll give you a sign."


    After speaking, El''s figure turned into a ck afterimage and disappeared from Carina and Kuina''s eyes.


    Using the method variation skill Razor, which is thebination of the Moonwalk (Geppo) and Shave (Soru) that is developed in the past three, El flew towards the base camp at an extremely fast speed.


    A momentter, under Carina and Kuina Observation Haki, An iparably huge cyan sh in a crescent arc shape with a height of more than 100 meters flew towards the center of the archipgo and targeted thergest building on the ind.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Just when the Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki) was still a mile or two away from the biggest building, he doesn''t know if it was sensed by the Observation Haki or the surveince den Mushi Mushi, the earth outside the biggest building suddenly vibrates violently.


    The vibration was very strong, and in the blink of an eye, it spread on the ind, startling all the ferocious beasts and making them begin to flee frantically.


    Suddenly, a huge lion head formed from the earth rose from the ground at a height of about 200 meters, then it opened its mouth to bite the Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki).


    boom!


    The bitten Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki) tried to cut the earth lion''s head in front of it.


    It is a pity that it is just an ordinary blow that El used to test the water, and it does not have the power to cut the earth lion''s head in front of it.


    After a stalemate for a while, the Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki) suddenly exploded, turning into countless wind des, shattering the earth lion''s head in a way of perishing together.


    "Jihahahaha"


    Before anyone appears, a uniqueugh came from the biggest building and resounded through the entire ind, then a tall figure flew out from the biggest building and he floats in the sky above the destroyed earth lion''s head.


    The figure is an old man with golden mane-like hair, reaching down to the ground, and on the top of his head is part of a steering wheel that got lodged into his head, he wears traditional clothes consisting of an orange trimmed, a red and ck kimono robe tied together with a dark green sash, and a golden chain around his waist; he also wears a yellow striped tattered haori coat draped over his shoulders and two famous swords were used as his prosthetic legs, the Oto and Kogarashi.


    This person is one of the cadres of Rock D. Xebec, one of the four legendary people from the previous era and the first person to sessfully escape from Impel Down, Shiki the Golden Lion.


    As the captain of the Flying Pirate, his bounty was already worth billions Belly more than ten years ago. Although the steering wheel on his head has made him gradually unable to use the three types of haki over the past ten years, and he also loses his two feet when escaping the impel down and only uses swords as prosthetic limbs, he doesn''t know how many levels Shiki has dropped after being nerfed so hard, but Float-Float Fruit still makes his every move shock the world.


    Only by exposing one move, El has seen the power of the Float-Float Fruit, its ability to liquefy the earth into a lion''s head with a little hand movement or even just a thought, it''s like a god who bestows things with spirituality.


    In fact, Shiki with the Float-Float Fruit power is really no different from God. In the theatrical version, Shiki while toying around instantly defeated the straw hat pirates who just clear the Thriller Bark.


    If it weren''t for while being in the theatrical version, Luffy is the absolute king, they would have beenpletely wiped out in that one move.


    "Nice sh kid!"


    The uniqueughter of Shiki spread from all directions, then he looked at El who was flying at high speed, and there was no anger on his face after El attacked his base camp, but instead, there was an expression of a senior''s appreciation for junior on his face. "For the first time in ten years, someone found this ce and even dare to attack it, tell me who are you, and I will remember your name!"


    "My name is El"


    Using Kamisori (Razor) toe less than 100 meters from Shiki, El also politely grinned at him and said.


    "Senior Shiki, Please advise"


    "Jihahahaha"


    Shiki was stunned for a moment, thenughed again: "Knowing my name, yet you still dare to attack, you are a really good kid."


    "So..."


    The smile on his face changed then he revealed a frightening grin while asking "Tell me what is your purpose for attacking me?"


    As one of the four legends from the previous era and the only one from them that acts like pirates, Shiki not only has the ambition and courage but also cruelty and ruthlessness in order to achieve his goal of swallowing the world.


    He has prepared a big n for more than ten years, even if he can change the location of his base camp at will he doesn''t want El to reveal anything, therefore, he decided to imprison this junior here, or kill him.


    "Senior, I came to kill you"


    El held his sword and pointed it at Shiki and said. "I will use your head to climb the world''s highest stage"


    To be precise, it is to take away his devil fruit so that he can save a long bumpy road and quickly reach the top of this world.


    In order to avoid any unfortunate ident, El did not speak his heart out, the reality is not like the anime or manga.


    After seeing Shiki just now, El didn''t think he was a good person and that he can defeat him in an unreasonable way just like what Luffy did.


    If it weren''t for the three years of retreat and practice, and Shiki is severely nerfed, El did not dare to face Shiki alone.


    If Shiki''s feet are still there, or he can use the three types of Haki, then the one standing in front of him is El who has entered the Asura Form.


    Only with the help of the Rumble-Rumble Fruit ability, will El has the confidence to defeat the not nerfed Shiki.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    In front of El''s Conqueror Haki like Shura field, the ferocious beasts on the entire ind rolled their eyes and fell to the ground with sluggish expressions.


    "What a Conqueror Haki"


    Experiencing El''s variant Conqueror Haki, Shiki takes a deep breath slightly, immediately his face shows a sinister grin again. "A new generation of Shura Conqueror Haki sessor? Boy, you remind me of a certain kid on Roger''s ship. "


    "you mean the Demon Heir, Dous Bullet? I''ve heard his name too."


    Seeing that Shiki did not release his Conqueror Haki and have a collision with him, El put away his Conqueror Haki and smiled.


    Shiki stared at El''s young face and said in a slightly surprised tone."I didn''t expect you to know so many things from the previous era at such a young age."


    "Your father, or teacher, wouldn''t be an acquaintance of me?"


    "They are just ordinary people from the East Blue" El said honestly.


    "East Blue?!"


    Hearing these two words, Shiki expression suddenly changed slightly, on his face, El first saw the expression of nostalgia, and then was reced by impatience then he shook his head and took the initiative to end the conversation between them and said with a grin: "Jihahaha, little devil from the weakest sea, since you want to cut off my head then let me see your abilities!"


    "That''s exactly what I meant!"


    El held his sword and sh it toward Shiki who was 100 meters away.


    In an instant, the airflow was ripped apart, forming a Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki) that was hundreds of meters long, that was heading towards Shiki.


    Looking at this Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki) that won''t lose from the previous blow, Shiki could not help but raise his brows.


    He thought that the previous Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki) was El''s serious blow after seeing his young age, unexpectedly, this turned out to be an ordinary blow.


    The weakest sea, have another genius swordsman like Roger and Rayleighing out?


    Shiki who was secretly thinking in his heart also raised his right foot and sh forward.


    "Lion: Thousand Slice Valley!"


    "Boom*


    As the sound sounded, a Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki) with a length of hundreds of meters collided with the moving Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki).


    Before being nerfed, Shiki only need to cover his hand with Armament Haki to either crush or manipte this Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki), but now he can only use his swordsmanship to destroy this attack.


    Two Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki) one horizontal and the other vertical collided and form an X in the sky.


    After a stalemate for a while, the two flying shes that neither could advance exploded in unison and turned into countless wind des, drowning El and Shiki like a hurricane.


    In the face of the sweeping storm, whether it was Shiki floating in the air, or the El who always stepped on his feet and stepped out of the white clouds, they were all blown away for a certain distance.


    With just one blow, El knew that in terms of flying sh, he could not get the slightest advantage in front of Shiki.


    Even if he can''t use Armament Haki, Shiki is still a Master swordsman who can wield a flying sh that can cut through the ocean.


    The steering wheel on his head and the loss of his feet only make his Haki disappear and weaken his swordsmanship not making it also totally disappear.


    El, who flew upside down, stabilized his body in the air, with the use of Razor and rushed to Shiki.


    Since swordsmanship and Haki are already Shiki''s disadvantages then El only needs to focus on these two weaknesses and there''s greater chance for victory.


    Shiki didn''t know what El was thinking and he said his thoughts.


    "With such mastery of Six styles (Rokushiki), if I had felt your conqueror Haki, I would have thought you''re a member of that CP rubbish."


    Seeing that El used Moonwalk (Geppo) that blended with Shave (Soru) while flying toward him at a very fast speed, Shiki was still in the mood to express his admiration.


    But soon, his face suddenly changed, he saw the sword that El''s held in his hand change color to be pitch ck and at the same time, it exuded a dark purple aura when shing toward him.


    However, this Armament Haki that excluded Conqueror Haki like Shura field was not the reason why Shiki was shocked, the reason is that when he raised his right foot to face El''s sword sh, his right prosthetic sword Oto, which has an amazing density was actually bent slightly when it collided with the ck Sword, Shusui.


    Then an incredible force travels through his right prosthetic sword, Oto, surging all over his body and knocks him out, making his whole body flow out.


    "What a surprise, such an incredible strength"


    Shiki who rotated a few times in the air looked at El, who was chasing after the victory with a wary expression on his face.


    If El used the advanced technique of Armament Haki through their collision of swords and let the power flow out and knock him into the air, he would not be so shocked, however, El just protected his sword with Armament Haki, and with just strength of his body, he knocks him into the air.


    Although there''s also the reason of Shiki losing his two feet, however, the strength that El use is simply the strength that a human being cannot possess especially for his age.


    This is one of the achievements of El''s three-year retreat.


    Just as Dous Bullet trains hard to make his strength, speed, technique, and physical strength wless.


    As a monster, in the past three years, El has not only developed his physical skill and swordsmanship but also improve his physique qualities which cannot be described in data.


    If he gets underestimated because of his appearance, then the enemy will definitely suffer a big loss.


    Shiki is one of them, with their first sword exchange he was caught off guard.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    El is very aware of the power of the Float-Float Fruit and how iprehensible and disgusting it is.


    As the number one maniptor Paramecia type devil fruit, If there is nothing around Shiki, then his threat will be greatly reduced.


    But if all around him are inanimate objects, and they are inanimate objects that he has touched, then his threat will be infinite.


    Fighting against him in his own base camp, he must not allow him to use his devil fruit ability.


    Otherwise, the ind under his feet and the surrounding ind will be all his weapons.


    So taking advantage of Shiki not taking this fight seriously and being caught off guard with their first sword exchange, El would naturally not give Shiki a chance to react.


    In the face of El''s advanced technique of Armament Haki, even if Shiki wants to use his Float-Float Fruit ability to manipte the surrounding inanimate objects to turn into a shield, he doesn''t have enough time.


    In response, he could only try to sh with his two prosthetic swords to create Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki) to block El''s sword sh.


    *boom!*


    However, the Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki) that was formed, before it could grow stronger, it was instantly defeated and devoured by the attack stronger than it.


    The ck Sword, Shusui that was covered to pitch ck and entwined with a dark purple aura create a flying sh (tobu zangeki) that was different from other master swordsmen Flying sh (Tobu Zangeki), it''s a flying sh (tobu zangeki) that blended the Shura-Conqueror Hak and the advance usage of armament Haki.


    Shiki who lost his two feet and had no weapons in his hand didn''t even have the time to sh with his second prosthetic sword, because this dark purple flying sh (tobu zangeki) was almost in the front of his face and he couldn''t even fly out the attack range with his Float-Float Fruit ability.


    Shiki who was hit head-on by a dark purple flying sh (Tobu zangeki) inevitably spit out a mouthful of blood.


    The Armament Haki contained in the flying sh (Tobu zangeki), infiltrated into Shiki''s internal organ and try to destroy it, while he was being dragged to the ground by flying sh (Tobu zangeki), causing another injury.


    Before the flying sh (Tobu zangeki) turned into countless wind des, Shiki forcibly endured the damage caused by armament Haki and the raging airflow and try to manipte the dark purple flying sh (Tobu zangeki), then threw it into the air.


    "Spear Of Elbaf, Hakoku sovereignty!"


    At this moment, a name of a move that seemed familiar and he had not heard for many years suddenly resounded in Shiki''s ear.


    when Shiki saw El again, he doesn''t know when El suddenly appears on the travel path of the flying sh (Tobu zangeki) with Razor (Kamisori) while holding the scabbard and hilt of Shusui and posing an unsheathing pose.


    In the next instant, El unsheaths at an extremely fast speed, and a white beam of light formed by Hakoku sovereignty flew toward Shiki.


    The speed of the white beam of light is very fast, not giving Shiki any chance to break free from the dark purple flying sh (Tobu zangeki) and hit him from behind.


    Shiki, who had been unable to use his three types of Haki, once again ate El''s thirdbo head-on.


    There was a dark purple flying sh (Tobu zangeki) that contained Shura-Conqueror Haki and the advanced technique of Armament Haki in front and Spear Of Elbaf, Hakoku sovereignty from behind, Shiki who was caught in the middle spit out a mouthful of blood again.


    Also after ignoring the Armament Haki that causes some damage to his internal organ, it bes a serious injury.


    Before whether it was a dark purple flying sh (tobu zangeki) or Spear Of Elbaf, Hakoku sovereignty, they were just greetings from the strong person and were not taken seriously by Shiki at all.


    Every user of three types of Haki is the pinnacle of existence.


    Just like Kaido, he can use the advanced technique of the armament Haki and his observation Haki can also predict the future, he can also enwrap himself with Conqueror Haki.


    As Kaido''s predecessors, the four legends from the previous era, their three types of Haki are basically at this level.


    As long as Shiki can still use his Haki, he can easily resolve this little trick from El, it is a pity that the Shiki is now like Gecko Moria, he clearly knows how to use his Haki, but he is unable to pull out and utilized that invisible feeling out of his body.


    Not only that, but once Shiki tries to use his Haki, his head will ache with pain, with the steering wheel that got lodged into his head after his battle with Roger it''s already a miracle that he did not die and worthy of being one of the four legends from the previous era.


    However, once the tiger fell, it will be bullied by dogs, Shiki who once shook the world is now ''old''.


    His era hase to an end and the person who pulls him out of his throne is the Representative of this new era, El.


    With El, ability to read people''s inner thoughts, he will see what Shiki wants to do next.


    So he can catch Shiki by surprise and seize that little advantage at the same time magnify it as the key to victory.


    "Spear Of Elbaf, Hakoku sovereignty!"


    After the thirdbo hit Shiki, El once again turned into an afterimage and rose into the sky, going behind the dark purple flying sh (tobu zangeki), then when the transparent white beam of light that drowned Shiki was about to defeat the dark purple flying sh (tobu zangeki), El''s sh and send out a white beam of light again.


    "Spear Of Elbaf, Hakoku sovereignty!"


    El, whose fourthbo hit took advantage of the transparent white beam of light drowning and blocking Shiki''s mobility, he goes in another direction and sends out a white beam of light once again.


    "Spear Of Elbaf, Hakoku sovereignty!"


    Just like in naruto, when Maito Gai opens The 8Th Gate, he uses the one-eyed Uchiha Madara to perform a twilightbo.


    the white beam of light formed by Hakoku sovereignty is different from the flying sh (Tobu zangeki).


    It clearly has powerful damage, but it is not as substantial as the flying sh (Tobu zangeki).


    Such an attack, even the Float-Float Fruit ability by Shiki which can even manipte the blizzard, cannot seize the control of the Hakoku sovereignty.


    Otherwise, the Float-Float Fruit cannot only the blizzard but also the snowkes and the wind which is too outrageous.


    At this time, Shiki is just like Madara in naruto, he was submerged by the Hakoku sovereigntybo and his body cannot move while being continuously destroyed in the middle.


    Even the steering wheel that got lodged into his head has some crack that appeared due to the pressure of several Hakoku sovereignty and began to ooze blood gradually from the steering wheel, which was almost fused with his skull.


    El is more like Maito Gai in the naruto, he even became more frenzy as the fight drags on.


    After three years, the consumption of Hakoku sovereignty after his physique skyrocketed many times, is no longer a burden.


    therefore to prevent Shiki from reacting and using dimensions reduction blow to smash the ind at him, El continue to use Hakoku sovereignty until Shiki lost consciousness or he was unable to send out Hakoku sovereignty.


    No one could have imagined that this master swordsman duel was actually just a battle of flying shes, and it turned into Shiki who is losing.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    After the 16thbo of Hakoku sovereignty hit, Shiki feels his body is getting heavier and heavier and his having a hard time breathing while blood continues to flow out from his mouth, nose, eyes, and ears which is the so-called bleeding from seven apparatus.


    Shiki''s internal organs were bleeding heavily under the heavy pressure that became stronger every second, fortunately, his physique quality is also at a level beyond the ordinary human beings, otherwise, the internal organs in his body would have burst open like a balloon under the Hakoku sovereignty sixteen consecutivebos.


    Shiki was still holding on, but the steering wheel above his head couldn''t hold any longer, the steering wheel was just an ordinary thing and it has been inserted on his head for about twenty years, it''s already been worn out by time so it cannot continue to withstand the Hakoku sovereignty sixteen consecutivebos with him.


    As the cracks increase, the steering wheel suddenly became like a ss that fall to the ground, it turned into countless pieces.


    The dazzling blood turned into a thick blood arrow andpletely forced out the steering wheel that had been trapped in his head for nearly 20 years.


    This scene also announced the end of a legend, unless the Op-Op Fruit user appears in front of him immediately, even if Shiki wins the battle, he cannot escape far from death.


    boom!


    Obviously, Shiki can''t ept the fact that he will die, at the moment when the steering wheel was forced out of his head, his head that had been tortured for nearly 20 years suddenly became clear under the severe pain.


    The conqueror Haki that has disappeared is in fact, blocked to death by the steering wheel also erupted from his body once again after many years.


    An Iparably violent conqueror Haki that surpasses El''s Shura-Conqueror Haki with dark red lightning surge out of Shiki''s body.


    This tyrannical conqueror Haki, as if carrying power on a different dimension, turned into an invisible shield and separate the Hakoku sovereignty sixteen consecutivebos that pinched him in the center.


    El''s ability to read inner thought as seeing reading something, his face suddenly changed and without the slightest hesitation, he disappear in ce and rapidly retreat.


    In the next second, Shiki finally broke free from the sixteen consecutivebos of Hakoku sovereignty that submerged him from different angles, then he sh with his left prosthetic sword, Kogarashi toward El.


    The famous sword under his feet, entwined with dark red lightning, that carried power on a different dimension, ripped apart the airflow and turned into a dark red flying sh (Tobu zangeki) about two hundred meters high, like a scythe of the god of death, roaring towards El side.


    The speed of the dark red flying sh (tobu zangeki) is very fast, even surpassing the Hakoku sovereignty of El.


    Fortunately, with El''s ability to read people''s inner thoughts, he saw Shiki''s thoughts in advance and flew out of the dark red flying sh (tobu zangeki) route in time.


    The dark red flying sh (tobu zangeki) flew over from El''s previous position andnded on the big mountain behind him and in an instant, the mountain was split in two from the middle section and then continue to fly out before hitting another ind, creating trench that continued to spread for dozens of miles on the ground of the ind before turning into countless wind des, then Conqueror Haki fluctuations slowly dissipated.


    El, who saw this scene in his eyes, and the two girls who had already entered the Asura form and were watching the battle with the observation haki fuse with Radio waves fell into silence, this refreshed their view of flying sh (tobu zangeki).


    This dark red flying sh (Tobu zangeki) entwined with the conqueror haki cutting off the mountains, El can also do it whether flying sh (tobu zangeki) or Hakoku sovereignty, it''s both a move that can destroy the mountain.


    But El, at present, can''t do that after sending out a flying sh (tobu zangeki) to cut off the mountains, it continues to fly out and hit another ind then leaves a trench on the ground that spreads for several miles.


    There is no doubt that this is definitely in a different dimension flying sh (tobu zangeki)


    Looking at Shiki whose aura was extremely weak after shing with his left prosthetic sword, Kogarashi, El did not immediately pursue the victory, because he knew that this was thest Conqueror''s coating of Shiki after returning to light.


    "Jihahaha, even the observation haki has reached the level of predicting the future? What a strange little devil!"


    Seeing his own flying sh (tobu zangeki) failed to kill El, Shiki whose seven-hole is bleeding also seemed to ept the reality.


    First, heugh in admiration, then Shiki reached out and patted his head and Look at the blood on his hands, then he fall dazed for a while.


    "Did I lose to the person from East Blue again?"


    When a person is about to die, the memory of their past begins to rey, and familiar faces from the Rocks pirate era and post-Rocks pirate era shed through Shiki''s mind one by one.


    "I''m the owner of the observation Haki with the with the ability to read through people''s inner thoughts" At this time, El came slowly and took the initiative to reveal his own information.


    "a gifted guy like Redfield?"


    Shiki, whose memories were interrupted, looked at El in front of him, with a strong smile on his face that was full of cheerfulness instead of embarrassment or sadness. "Not only that, you have such a strong physique at this age, you kid are obviously monsters."


    "Amazing, you can perceive so many things with your experience, you are indeed worthy of being a legendary pirate from the previous era. "


    El, who had already put away his sword, gave a thumbs up to Shiki and said without concealment: "Yes, I was born with a strong Observation Haki that has another ability and physique qualities that are different from ordinary people."


    "Abination of Redfield and Linlin? It seems it seems that I got no reason for losing." Shiki was not surprised.


    Just like what El said, he who regained his Haki, besides being surprised that El''s Observation Haki can''t predict the future but that he was born with the ability to read people''s inner thoughts, he already knew El''s physique through this amazing Six styles (Rokushiki).


    After sighting, Shiki was like a flickering candle that can be blown out at any time.


    Before dying Shiki suddenly said to El. "Boy, I''ll give you my head, but I hope you can spare my subordinates, this is the final thing that I, as a captain can finally do for them"


    "I will." El nodded.


    After thinking about it for a while, in the end, El still chooses to express his purpose: "Actually, I have mastered the means to capture the Devil Fruit, I am especially here for your devil fruit, senior."


    "Jihahaha..."


    Shiki''s looked sluggish while staring nkly, immediately, he used hisst strength and let out a roar ofughter that resounded in all directions.


    At the end of hisugh, Shiki showed the same evil smile as when he was facing Roger and with a look of anticipation in his eyes, he looked at El and said, "Then take away my ability, and let the sea once again feel the horror of the flying pirates!"

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    The moment Shiki''s body just starts to fall, El''s immediately caught him, then a bolt of lightning shed out of nowhere


    He saw the two girls, Carina and Kuina who entered the Asura form and continuously use the Electric field to appear in front of him.


    As the white mist filled Carina''s body, she spits out Kuina from her Munch-Munch Space, then she spits out the box that she had been eating and spitting out, back and forth for a week.


    Opening the box, there are some fruits in it, then he ces Shiki''s body beside it and gestures for Carina to eat the box to Munch-Munch Space.


    A minuteter, Carina spits out the box again, when he opened the box, nothing seemed to have changed. However, after Shiki''s body was lifted, there was a fruit with a special spiral pattern in the fruit pile.


    This Devil Fruit is the top Paramecia-type devil fruit and the undisputed number 1 in the maniption type, the Float-Float Fruit.


    "One of the three strategic-level Devil Fruits that is the most suitable for me is finally here!"


    Taking out the Float-Float Fruit, the corner of El''s mouth can''t help but slightly raised, then he looked at the two girls, and said, "From now on, we will be unmatched!"


    After speaking, El did not hesitate to bite the Devil Fruit in his hand.


    Just as he said, every strategic level devil fruit is the most suitable for a monster like him.


    Just like the Paramecia type, Quake-Quake Fruit, if its host is not a mutated human-like Whitebeard, and the second host is not a monster like ckbeard, then it will not be rated as the strongest Paramecia type devil fruit.


    Because if they are not a monster, they cannot maximize the strategic-power level of the Quake-Quake Fruit and it will not be fearsomely reputed to be able to destroy the world


    Simrly, if Charlotte Linlin''s Devil Fruit is not the Paramecia type Soul-Soul Fruit, but the Paramecia type More-More Fruit, then the status of the Paramecia type More-More Fruit will definitely be squeezed into the top three of the Paramecia type devil fruit nor Charlotte Linlin''s strength and threat will be the weakest existence among the current three emperor or the future four emperors.


    In El''s eyes, Shiki also did not use the Float-Float Fruit to the extreme, if Shiki is a monster like him, he would not have brought a fleet to fight the "Roger Pirates" in the Battle of Edd War but should have brought instead an archipgo to fight Gol D. Roger.


    But he, El is different, he is a monster like Charlotte Linlin and one level higher than a mutated human-like Whitebeard.


    His physical strength is enough to make Shiki feel shocked and he is only 12 years old this year, and will only be 13 years old on February 2 next year, after a few years, his physique will be truly unparalleled.


    At that time, the Float-Float Fruit on him will definitely be the strongest Paramecia type devil fruit with the power to destroy the world just like the Quake-Quake Fruit on Whitebeard''s body.


    As the fruit was was swallow into his throat, El threw away the remaining fruit with a nk expression.


    Immediately afterward, El crouched down and touched the ground under the two girls'' gaze.


    it was almost the moment El''s palm just touch the ground.


    The entire ind shook violently as if someone with superhuman strength were trying to shake the whole ind with each strike.


    Then a picture of the earth shaking and the white sea surging appeared at an altitude of seven thousand meters.


    "Roar"


    After a while, the mountain that was shed into two by the dark red flying sh (Tobu zangeki), as well as the earth around the mountain, all seemed to be liquefied and be attracted by a ma, they merged together, forming an earth dragon with a height of several hundred meters while looking down below the ind, it let out a deafening roar.


    Obviously, it''s only an earth dragon, but it seems to have spirituality.


    The earth dragon that covered the sky while letting out a deafening roar stunned Carina, who was standing in front of El, and also frightened up, the ferocious beast who woke up from thea.


    "The ultimate maniption power, whether it is the earth, seawater, or even some weather, as long as you have enough stamina, you can control them at will. This is simply the strongest in sea,nd, and air Paramecia type devil fruit."


    Looking at the earth dragon, the corner of El''s mouth rose again. "Float-Float Fruit, it is really one of the three strategic-level devil fruits that has the best affinity for me."


    After speaking, El raised his palm again, after a roar, it stood on the ground, and the earth dragon, which was frozen, woke up again.


    Then the body of the earth dragon with a height of several hundred meters suddenly soared into the sky, transforming into a massive meteorite in the high sky above the white seas.


    With a slight swipe of his finger, the huge meteorite flew away at a very fast speed and came to the White Sea area outside the ind.


    boom---!


    When El stop manipting the meteorite, the huge meteorite suddenly fell into the pure white sea.


    The terrifying weight sshed a huge water column then the huge meteorite sank at an extremely fast speed, quickly passing through the White Sea, and fell towards the sea, which is 7000 meters below.


    As the speed increased, ayer of distorted air flowed covered it and gradually by a dazzling fire.


    If there are people, ships, towns, or inds under the meteorite.


    This iparably huge meteorite will definitely cause an extremely exaggerated image of destruction just like Uchiha Madara in Naruto.


    Even if there is nothing below and there is only the sea, when the meteorite fell into the sea, an iparably huge water column would definitely rise into the sky and even create a mini tsunami, El is aware of this so as the meteorite continues to fall down he maniptes it to slow down, then El nodded with satisfaction, and smiled at the two girls who were dumbfounded. "Let''s go, it''s time for us to go back. "


    they saw with their own eyes a big mountain and part of the earth merged into an earth dragon that covered the sky and watched this earth dragon soar into the sky, transforming into a meteorite that covered the sky, and finally watched the meteorite smash through the white sea.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    "Is this what it feels to fly?"


    At an altitude of six thousand meters, El and Carina, who transformed into a pterosaur with kuina on her back, flew towards the sea below.


    El did not tie his hair into a single ponytail with a hairband so his long silver hair fluttered in the wind as he enjoyed the feeling of the strong wind blowing into his face, and his red eyes narrowed slightly. "it felt like I can do anything with my current strength."


    After bing a Float-Float Fruit user, his Supreme n 1.0 was officiallypleted.


    Next, he only needs to improve his physique quality, swordsmanship, physical skills, Haki, and devil fruit ability to the extreme and he will be the strongest in the world in this era.


    "Nii-san your move is too exaggerated, you won''t be invincible, will you?"


    Hearing El''s words, Carina recalled the scene just now.


    With just a lift of his palm and a swipe of his fingers, El maniptes the mountain and surrounding grounds and transforms it into an earth dragon and meteorite that covered the sky.


    Without exaggeration with the size of the meteorite, if it falls from the sky, even the prosperous Loguetown in East Blue will be destroyed in an instant.


    Although in the three years of retreat, Carina has seen more than one-hundred meters high flying sh (tobu zangeki) and Hakoku sovereignty, as well as Kuina and Nami''s increasingly exaggerated natural disaster power.


    But it was the first time Carina saw a move that can destroy a town or even a small kingdom with only one move.


    The meteorite just now was undoubtedly the most exaggerated move Carina had ever seen.


    Thinking of the Float-Float Fruit ability, not only can he lift a mountain but also can lift an ind, Carina is very curious about who can beat her Nii-san.


    "I''m basically invincible in team battles, but I still have a long way to go before I''m invincible in individual battles."


    El shook his head, then grinned and said: "But with the Float-Float Fruit, coupled with Kuina''s Rumble-Rumble Fruit, we are no longer afraid of threat from any forces"


    "From now on, we don''t need to keep a low profile, we can go to the new world to make a lot of trouble and let the whole world be shocked by us!"


    Just like what Kureha thought, El is not the one who can stand loneliness. On the contrary, he was 12 years old in this life and was full of passion.


    After all, if he wasn''t passionate, El wouldn''t go out to the sea with the aim of bing the strongest swordsman in history.


    But bing the world''s strongest swordsman, However, is only El''s goal, not his life.


    In order to achieve his goals, El can formte an all-around n for himself and pull his potential to the ceiling of this world.


    As long as he doesn''t die prematurely, or doesn''t degenerate like Charlotte Linlin, he will definitely fulfill all his talents. Once he fully realizes his talent, El''s existence is the strongest ceiling in world history.


    On the way to achieving his goals, El will not forget to cultivate feelings, nor will he treat himself badly.


    Just like the Celestial Dragon, after controlling the world, they began to be depraved and hedonic.


    El, who haspleted his Supreme n and has the confidence to not be threatened by any forces, must also start treating himself well.


    If you want to be honored as the strongest swordsman in the world and history and live a good life, you cannot do without ''fame'' and ''Belly''.


    The New World, cakes, El wants one too!


    When they descended and were more than 1,000 meters away from the sea, they saw a surprisinglyrge area of dense fog.


    That foggy area is the Florian Triangle, when they just flew into the thick fog, whether it is El or Kuina''s observation haki, they have already found the position of the Thriller Bark.


    As they descended from the sky to the Thriller Bark and flew in from outside to inside the balcony, they saw Gecko Moria again, as he look at El who was free from gravity and floated freely in the air, as if he had thought of something, his face suddenly changed.


    Pointing at El, he is obviously one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, but he stammered and was unable to utter aplete sentence.


    This shows how horrified his heart is right now.


    El, who saw all his inner thoughts, couldn''t help grinning at Gecko Moria.


    "Senior, are you surprised that I am also a devil fruit user?"


    Gecko Moria swallowed a mouthful of saliva forcefully, and said in a trembling voice, "did you just fly with Float-Float Fruit ability?"


    "Senior, you guess it right."


    El nodded and said, "My devil fruit is the Float-Float Fruit from Shiki, the golden lion from the previous era."


    "I did not expect that another legend has quietly fallen"


    after getting an affirmative reply from El, Gecko Moria''s expression looksplicated.


    In response, Perona, who was sitting on the other sofa, could not help but pout. If it wasn''t for the fact that Carina''s means of capturing the Devil Fruit was the biggest secret of their fleet and even her most respected Moria-sama, she couldn''t reveal the slightest bit of information.


    Perona really wanted to say, when did that Shiki fallen silently, the other party was clearly hunted by El.


    Seeing that return as a devil''s fruit user, needless to say, Perona and Nami already knew that El and his n to Capture the Float-Float Fruit had been a great sess.


    Seeing El who beat him to half-deadst time, Gecko Moria didn''t have any resentment but hosted a banquet to entertain their group, the world of pirates is sometimes as simple as that.


    Either the blood feud is that he must kill the other party or after a fight, a banquet is held to resolve all the conflict no matter how it is.


    If El didn''t take Perona away, even if he spared Gecko Moria''s life, then Gecko Moria would hate and clenched his teeth, or an expression of disapproval, however, after seeing Perona again after three years and learning that she had a very good life in El''s fleet, Gecko Moria put down his dissatisfaction that damaged his self-esteem.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    El spent a day on the Thriller Bark, and the next day he left the Florian Triangle with four girls.


    Pegasus flew out of the Florian Triangle but did not head straight for the Sabaody Archipgo at the end of the first half of the Grand Line, instead it turn around and return to its previous route.


    With their respective devil fruits, El, Carina, Nami, and Kuina have allid their hands on a perfect foundation.


    In the same sentence, as long as they do not die prematurely and wait until they reach their golden stage in all aspects, they will be the strongest pirate in history that surpass Roger and Rock pirate.


    Next, they only need to be stronger step by step and have no fear of any threat.


    Their next destination is where only the strong can stay and the weak will either be vassals or they will flee back to Paradise, the New World.


    But before going to the new world, El and the four girls need to make some preparations.


    After possessing the Float-Float Fruit, what are the most desired things for El and the four girls?


    No doubt, it must be to bring the Pegasus to the sky ind and transfer the city of gold on the upper yard.


    In addition, El is going to West Blue to recruit a new crew.


    The new crew member El wanted to recruit three years ago, but unfortunately, the other party hadn''t entered the grand line at that time, Nico Robin.


    As one of the only two female crew members in the Straw Hat Pirates, the status and importance of Nico Robin is no less than that of Nami, the protector on the sea because Nico Robin is the key and the one who can start the troubled times.


    Just like Gol D. Roger, without Kozuki Oden, he can''t reach the final ind.


    Without Nico Robin, unless Luffy finds another person who can read the Poneglyph, he will not be able to reach the final ind, Laugh Tale, even if he collects all four pieces of The four Road Poneglyphs.


    As long as Nico Robin is recruited, El is equivalent to mastering the initiative in troubled times.


    Unless Luffy is really the destiny person, and he finds a second person who can read the Poneglyph, otherwise whether the troubled times wille or not, El has the final say.


    In addition to being the key to unlocking troubled times, Nico Robin herself is also a very good woman.


    She holds a lot of knowledge that Mary Geoise destroyed or falsified.


    The twenty years of escaping in manga have also allowed her to umte rich experience and skills.


    Especially in terms of management ability, the Baroque Works in the manga are almost managed by Nico Robin alone.


    If you want to grab a piece of cake in the new world, El must have his own subordinates.


    But El, who can read people''s inner thoughts and see their hearts suffer a very serious cleanliness obsessiveness.


    Anyone who emits an aura that makes him feel ufortable, El doesn''t even want to get close to them, let alone solicit with them.


    In El''s fleet, it only epts those who doesn''t have an ugly heart.


    Therefore, El''s fleet is not destined to grow to four or five figures like the Four Emperors of the sea.


    El intends to create a family, a family simr to the Don Quixote family.


    Family members that don''t exclude an aura that makes him feel ufortable and he can alsopletely trust.


    Then make the family member as the center and he will expand his power and influence and let his family member manage it and Nico Robin is El''s favorite family member


    After Pegasus flew out of the Florian Triangle, El controlled it tond back on the sea and sailed towards the water 7.


    El didn''t keep Pegasus flying in the air just because he got the Float-Float Fruit.


    On the contrary, unless it is necessary to use the ability of the Float-Float Fruit, El''s life will be as usual, and there will be no change.


    After all, with a ship flying in the air, there is no joy of sailing and adventure at all and if he kept the Pegasus in the air, El was killing Nami''s world-ss sailing talent.


    Therefore, El will not let his ship fly in the air as Shiki did when he travels.


    Although it was not flying, with the speed of Pegasus it only took ten days to return to water 7 and travel to Jaya ind.


    After returning to the special sea area where the sky ind is located, El controlled Pegasus to soar into the sky.


    After they close the cabin doors and windows, Pegasus build from Jewel Tree Adam ignored the water pressure and seawater intrusion of the White Sea and the White-White Sea and Sessfully reached the sky ind at the altitude of 10,000 meters.


    Coming to the upper yard again, El and the four girls not only transfer the city of gold, but El also found the legendary Golden Bell and used the den Mushi Mushi to photograph the Poneglyph that served as the base of the Golden Bell then he seized control of the Golden Bell.


    After he has established his power, El must put this priceless treasure in the most conspicuous ce as an ornament, and let it continue to guide the fleets in starting a storm in the new world.


    After transferring the city of gold, El told Carina about his idea of recruiting Nico Robin.


    Then El and the four girls returned along their original route, they pass through the Kingdom of basta, Little garden, Cactus Ind, and finally, they reached the Reverse Mountain.


    Returning to Reverse Mountain, El still didn''t see Laboon and Crocus, so he control Pegasus to soar into the sky and flew directly over the reverse Mountain, passed the channel on the top of the mountain, and flew to the sea of West Blue.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    When they came to thest town before going to reverse mountain in West Blue, El and the four girls didn''t look for Robin trace everywhere.


    It''s January 1515, and Robin''s birthday is in February, just like El, and she''ll be 23 after one month.


    She had been fleeing since she was eight years old, she was already a ''big mouse'' who had been hiding in the ''stinky ditch'' for fifteen years.


    Now, this big mouse is no longer a child who has to run away from the pursuit of ordinary people when she was young and has no other ability except for her knowledge and housework.


    On the contrary, these fifteen years of escape, enhance Robin''s hiding ability so that even CP agents can''t find her.


    The Flower-Flower Fruit let her have the strength and a strong ability to collect information.


    In the past fifteen years, Robin has already possessed the strength and ability to leave West Blue, in the manga, She left the West Sea and entered the grand line five years before the plot began.


    Even if El didn''te to West Blue, Robin would enter the grand line this year, however, in what month Robin entered the grand line, El didn''t know, and he didn''t want to wait for Robin''s appearance in this town.


    So as soon as hended on the shore, El grabbed a vicious pirate who made him feel ufortable, read his memory forcefully, and collected the local information.


    This town in West Blue is as bustling as the Loguetown.


    Only unlike the Loguetown, which has a navy branch, it is an ind sheltered by the gang, unlike the peace in the weakest sea, the independent forces in the other three seas are very strong.


    In addition to pirates, West Blue also has a very famous profession which is a gangster and it''s also one of the professions in the dark world just like pirates.


    Some big gangs even have the ability to manufacture their own weapons and they can conquer or loot cities with their firepower and members.


    They will also sell weapons to the pirate groups that cannot produce weapons by themselves, or when the navy runs out of weapons on the way back, theye to big gangs to re-supplies.


    Some gang leaders get along with ck and white and while some gang leaders will be offered a bounty by the navy, this is the situation on the West Blue.


    It can be said that the gangs in West Blue are equivalent to half ck market.


    A ce sheltered by a gang is like a ce sheltered by the ck market.


    Unless it is a pirate group that doesn''t know the importance of arms no one will cause trouble in a ce sheltered by a gang.


    This Town before the reverse mountain is one of the few peaceful inds.


    "Because it is in a very special location, many forces have opened branches here, and even the headquarters of many forces have is here."


    Coincidentally, the branch of the News Agency in west blue is also located on this ind.


    Although the World Economy News Paper is thergest newspaper in the world, Morgans only monopolized the newspaper business in the first and second half of the Grand Line.


    News Agency from other four seas can still get a bite of meat in the hands of this giant crocodile.


    Because the world is so big that if Morgans wants to monopolize the newspaper business, the number of news coo under hismand will at least double.


    And the news from four seas is too small whenpared with the first and second half of the Grand Line, there is no gimmick that can make a lot of money.


    Therefore, Morgans did not take all the cakes from the four seas.


    So as long as the big brother "World Economy News Paper" did not release news that shocked the world, other News agencies on the four seas can still have a sip of the soup on weekdays.


    These News agencies either report interesting news on the sea or report some gossip to make a living.


    On this day, El found the president of the West Blue News agency, he don''t know if he had been recognized, or if it was the twenty stacks of Belly with each denomination of 100,000 in front of him, making the president show a humble appearance.


    The next day, the headlines of the newspapers in West Blue rarely published something that the people on West Blue could not understand.


    It was a news headline with mostly pictures and very little text content.


    The pictures are steles whose text is so blurred that the text cannot be seen clearly, and the content is that the West blue News Agency identally discovered a cave with some words that they could not understand.


    These texts are very vague, but if you have some knowledge, you will find that it is an ancient texts.


    Yes, this is the method that El, who has transformed into a fisherman, especially use to catch Robin.


    Her goal is to find the real Poneglyph, in the manga for the Poneglyph of the kingdom of basta, she is willing to help crocodile usurp the king''s power.


    It can be said that the Poneglyph is the meaning of Robin''s life existence before she found herpanion(Nakama).


    Not to mention, El also blurred the Poneglyph text and published it in the headlines.


    With Robin''s dedication to the Poneglyph, she will definitely appear in this town.


    As long as she appears on the ind, El will be able to find her.


    a weekter, a person wearing a ck cloak and a hood on their head and you could not tell whether it was a male or female justnded on a remote coast after driving a small boat


    "Finally, I have been waiting for you, Nico Robin." together with the voice a figure slowly descended from the sky.


    El, who descended from the sky and have a simr height to Robin, patted her shoulders very familiarly and grinned at Robin whose body instantly became stiff.


    "I... I don''t know what you''re talking about... Nico Robin, who is that? have you mistaken me for someone?"


    Robin, who forced herself to calm down, did not attack El in panic, but her voice trembled slightly but soon it returned to normal.


    In fifteen years, the reason why Robin is getting better and better in hiding is not only because of her age and devil fruit ability but also because her appearance has undergone great changes.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    "Hahaha, don''t panic I don''t have any ill intention towards you."


    El, who saw Robin''s ''inner thoughts at this time, couldn''t help but patted her shoulder andforted her with a smile, then he took out a bounty from his body, and handed it to Robin while saying.


    "I have nothing to do with Mary Geoise and the Navy, on the contrary, I am just like you, when I was eight years old, I was given a bounty by Mary Geoise and the Navy, this is my bounty."


    ["Young Swordsman" El, a bounty of


    250 million Belly, regardless of life or death.]


    Looking at the bounty, Robin finally took off her hood, revealing a long smooth ck hair and a face with a more mature appearance than her peers due to her experience while her pairs of eyes look carefully at El in front of her.


    "Young Swordsman, El?"


    "Yup, that''s me."


    El nodded and smiled frankly: "Nico Robin, no let''s call you Sister Robin, I purposely came to the West Blue from the grand line just to you."


    "The news from a week ago, did you make it?"


    Looking at El with a smile on his face, Robin couldn''t help but guess from the situation that she just stepped into the coast and the other party had already started to descend from the sky.


    "Smart, I did it!"


    El gave Robin a thumbs up, then handed a Dials to Robin and said, "This is a special product from the sky ind, just like the Cameko den Mushi Mushi which can let you take pictures and record videos, do you want to read the information left behind on Poneglyph?"


    "Really? Then I''m wee!"


    Hearing the word Poneglyph, Robin''s beautiful eyes lit up for a while, and then without hesitation, she take the dials handed over by El, and without El''s any introduction, she quickly knew the usage of these Dials, then Robin read the contents of the Poneglyph in front of this stranger.


    Looking at the pictures kept in the Dials, Robin''s little face was very serious, and you couldn''t see any of her thoughts on her face at all.


    However, El, who has the ability to read people''s Inner thoughts, finds that the Poneglyph is not about the Void Century, but about the disappearance of the "three ancient weapons", and the shocking discovery that Gol D. Roger finds in the history


    "The reason you''re looking for me is to help you trante the content of this Poneglyph?"


    After reading the Poneglyph, Robin''s eyes finally turned from the photo to El''s face and asked curiously.


    Then she saw El shook his head first, then grinned at her and said: "I learn your existence through the CP agents I killed, and I found out that we are the same kind, plus I got the Poneglyph, so I came here to try and see if I can find you and make you ourpanion!"


    panion?"


    Apparently, El''s words were out of Robin''s expectations, and this answer for Robin, it was even more unbelievable than asking her to trante the Poneglyph texts.


    Almost instantly, Robin, who had been ustomed to betrayal for fifteen years, could not help but feel a strong sense of vignce toward El.


    Fifteen years of continuous betrayal have caused Robin to have a great estrangement with her so-calledpanions.


    Deliberatelying here from the Grand line and also making news headlines that will catch her attention, the other party must have some conspiracy, maybe they even want to use her to achieve some unknown purpose.


    El, who saw her inner thought again, smiled secretly in his heart.


    Then he pretended to be serious, and said with a frank look: "Well, in fact, through the CP agents I killed, I know that you are the person left in the world who can read the Poneglyph so I want to recruit and ask you to help me read a Poneglyph."


    "However, the Poneglyph I want to decipher is not this Poneglyph, but a very special Poneglyph that is all red."


    The special Poneglyph mentioned by El is The four Road Poneglyphs that lead to the final ind in the Grand Line, Laugh Tale.


    If Robin is the key to unlocking troubled times, then the four pieces of Road Poneglyphs are the jigsaw puzzle.


    As long as you have a piece of Road Poneglyphs and Robin, then even if Luffy really finds someone who can read the Poneglyphs, he must get his help, otherwise, he will never reach Laugh Tale, the final ind in the Grand Line.


    When El has a firm footing in the New World, he will go and take a piece of Road Poneglyphs, so, he didn''t deceive Robin either.


    "A special Poneglyph really exists?" Hearing this sentence, Robin''s beautiful eyes shine again.


    "Could it be said that the special Poneglyph is the true Poneglyph that hides the information about The Void Century"


    El nodded, while his eyes were looking straight at robin''s eye, then he smiled and said.


    "So, Sister Robin, are you willing to be mypanion and help me interpret the special Poneglyph?"


    "I do!"


    Almost at the moment when El''s words fell, Robin nodded without hesitation and then she extended her hand to El: "Then, please give me more advice little Captain."


    It''s like being willing to assist the ambitious Crocodile to usurp the power of the kingdom of basta for the sake of Poneglyph.


    In order to find the Poneglyph, it doesn''t matter and she doesn''t care if El has an unknown purpose for approaching and El doesn''t have any expectation that with a few words Robin, who had been in despair for fifteen years, will open her heart to him and let go of her vignce.


    There are also four girls around, and he is also a person with a bottom line, he believes that the atmosphere on the pegasus will definitely influence Robin and make her truly willing to be their member, even the same as in the manga, she''s willing to sacrifice himself for them.


    Using the plot and understanding the characters of each important character, El only spent a week finding Robin, and sessfully obtained the second strategian.


    She was a schr at the age of eight, and soon she will be 23-year, Robin was undoubtedly a better strategian than the current Carina.


    Recruiting Robin, Pegasus will not only have a beautiful big sister, but Carina will also have an additional teacher.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    "wee....."


    "Thank you for joining us, Sister Robin."


    when El took robin to the four girls, Nami and Carina immediately exerted theirmunication skills, showing a warm side that made Robin, who has also developed goodmunication and acting skills in the past 15 years, feel a little ufortable.


    "It''s nice to meet you guys."


    Fortunately, Robin is also very personable, and she reacted quickly, then she showed a gentle smile like a big sister, responding to the enthusiasm of Carina and Nami, andmunicated with the two girls.


    Then, Carina, who was quick-witted and has high emotional intelligence, suddenly felt a feeling of facing her senior


    Just like when facing El, who has read their memory, they once again saw this image in this big sister.


    The two girls who tried to excavate information not only did not collect information on Robin but let Robin collect a lot of information instead, but they weren''t wary of Robin either.


    There was a precedent like Perona, and the two girls knew how powerful Nii-san''s ability is so they both believed in their Nii-san vision.


    Those who can be recruited by their Nii-san will definitely not be a bad people.


    Robin, who responded to the greetings of the two girls, had a preliminary understanding of the two girls'' personalities in a few words and was also slightly surprised.


    Wrong....very wrong!


    Including the morous blue-haired priestess, Kuina whether it was Carina and Nami, or Perona, who she knew other''s names through Carina''s introduction, their eyes were so clear.


    This group is different from those pirate groups and gangs that repeatedly betray her for fifteen years, thinking of this, Robin''s wariness toward El was slightly reduced by a little bit.


    After sessfully recruiting Robin, they left the ind that day, however, they did not immediately return to the grand line but set off towards an ind in the West Blue.


    At night, as Pegasus sailed in the vast sea, on the deck, Robin, who had already selected a room, attended the wee banquet held by El and the four girls for her.


    while eating, she looks at El wearing a white apron and was busy with Carina and Nami, while personally cooking the barbecue for her.


    Robin was full of curiosity, a person''s eyes will not be able to deceive anyone.


    Even if the other party''s acting skills are superb, he''s unable to continuously lie perfectly in front of her at the same time, doesn''t mean that the people around him are just like him, they are all at the Oscars award-winning level liars, right?


    Through the brief contact, Robin saw the girls'' reliance and trust in Elpletely.


    This kind of reliance and trust thates from the heart is definitely not a performance.


    Without being a qualified captain, it is impossible to get the ''loyalty'' of so many crew members, so El is definitely a qualified captain for hispanions, when Robin realized this, she couldn''t help but fall into trance.


    For fifteen years, she has be ustomed to betrayal, She has no desire for the wordpanion, has she really met what Jaguar D. Saul said, brave friends who will protect her?


    "Sister Robin, what are you thinking?" At this moment, a voice suddenly pulled Robin back to reality.


    She saw El holding arge skewer of barbecued meat in one hand and his other hand held a wine ss full of juice while grinning at her. "Have a drink, tonight you are the protagonist."


    "thank you. "


    Robin, who calmed down, showed a gentle smile like a mask, then she raised her wine ss that was filled with juice, and gently toast with El.


    "Sister Robin, let''s have a drink too."


    "me too"


    At this time, Carina and Nami also gathered around. El, who saw all Robin''s confusion just now, waved at Kuina and Perona who were eating quietly at the side, "Kuina and Perona,e here too, a banquet will be much better with families!"


    "Ok."


    Kuina nodded slightly and a touch of a smile appeared on her face. After the two girls came over, El looked at the five girls in front of him, then he grinned again, while they raised their wine sses in their hands.


    "Cheers!"


    "cheers--"


    As the six wine sses collided, each wine ss sshed a juice out and fell into the other''s wine sses.


    The distance between the first meeting has also beenpletely broken.


    El believes that after a while, Robin will integrate into the team and regard herself as a member of the team.


    ........ An ind in the West Blue ruled by Gang, inside the castle.


    "you..what the hell are you?!"


    Looking at the silver-haired boy in front of him that used unknown means to knock out all his subordinates as soon as he came in, Capone Bege who has ruled half of the gangs at West Blue has a look of horror on his face, he haspletely lost the appearance and demeanor of the gang leader on West Blue.


    "My name is El and I''m a swordsman."


    El, who knock out all the trash with his eyes, slowly pulled out the sword around his waist and looked at Capone Bege, one of the future members of Worst Generation, and smiled, "I''m sorry, I like your devil fruit ability, let''s hope you can be an ordinary person in your next life."


    "Bastard!"


    Looking at El, who was smiling while talking horribly, Capone Bege, who was unwilling to wait for his death, pulled out the gun from his waist then pointed at El and pulled the trigger.


    "I see, you want this kind of death?"


    El, who wanted to cut his throat with a sword and let Capone Bege walk away peacefully, stretched out a forefinger that was wrapped around by Armament Haki to block then he flicked it.


    Puff!


    In an instant, the bullet returned to its original path at a faster speed and shot into Capone Bege''s forehead.


    Before hepletely lost his life, El appeared in front of him like teleporting.


    Under Robin''s suspicious gaze, El put his hand on Capone Bege''s head.


    "Hhhehehe, Sister Robin are you very curious about what Nii-san is doing?"


    Seeing Robin''s doubts, Carina next to her couldn''t help showing a wicked smile and said, "Actually, Nii-san is reading his memory!"


    Hearing this, Robin''s expression suddenly changed.


    But what made her even more frightened was still behind.


    "Excuse me, Carina"


    She saw that after El read Capone Bege''s memory, he crushed his throat and smiled at Carina.


    "Leave it to me!"


    Carina patted her developing chest which has some shape that also does not let El left at every night, then spit out a box that had already been prepared from the Munch-Munch Space.


    Opening the box containing a fruit, She put Capone Bege''s body in, and eat the closed box.


    Under Robin''s gaze, Carinapleted the action of capturing the Devil Fruit in less than a minute.


    When Carina spits out the box again, Robin, who saw El opening the box and taking out a Devil Fruit from it, fell into silence.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    In this world, each Devil Fruit has a unique ability, there are maybe some that have the same properties and attributes, but they will be differentiated between the superiors and inferiors, and there will never be two identical abilities.


    If two identical devil fruit abilities appear, it will only be that the other devil fruit can replicate another devil fruit.


    In addition, Devil Fruits only need to take one bite to gain power, and the rest of the fruit will turn into a normal fruit with a very bad taste.


    So even if you share the other parts of Devil''s Fruit with other people, only the first person who takes bite will gain the power of the devil''s fruit then after the devil fruit user dies, their devil fruit will randomly appear somewhere in the sea, waiting for the next fated person.


    The above are the rules in this world, but Carina used her devil fruit ability to break the rule that after the devil fruit user dies, the devil fruit will be reborn somewhere.


    There is no doubt that the image of Carina capturing the Devil Fruitpletely shocked Robin and made herpletely bound to them.


    The means of capturing the Devil Fruit, no matter which faction it is in, will be their biggest secret, and now, Robin has discovered their greatest secret.


    if she can''t stay in the future, she can''t leave the crew and can only die.


    However, while feeling shocked and helpless, Robin''s heart involuntarily showed a touch of emotion.


    Although El''s crew exposed their biggest secret in front of her and tied her to the crewpletely, however exposing the biggest secret to their new partners who just joined is a kind of recognition and trust.


    Asking herself, if she has this ability, she will not be able to reveal her biggest secret to her ''newpanion'' who she has just met and has not fully integrated into the crew.


    "Hhhehehe, Sister Robin, are you shocked?"


    Looking at theplicated expression Robin has Carina asks while smiling.


    Robin''s face quickly returned to normal and she subconsciously show a gentle smile like a mask, which is actually due to her personality, and nodded slightly.


    "I was really shocked."


    "It''s amazing, I didn''t expect Sister Robin would ept and adapt to it so quickly."


    Carina raised her thumbs in both hands, and said in admiration, "Perona never actually saw me capturing the Devil Fruit, but I once told her when we were chatting, and she was so shocked that her chin almost fell to the ground."


    "Bullshit... when did that happen..."


    Seeing Carina despising herself, Perona, who had been quiet and did not speak, immediately open her mouth in dissatisfaction.


    "I can testify that you were more embarrassing than Carina said."


    Nami mercilessly uncovered Perona''s dark history and sneered: "I don''t know who it is but someone from three years ago when sister Kuina just wanted to stun her with the hilt of the sword but she is Frightened so much that she fainted because she thought she''s going to be sh by a sword."


    "Shut up!"


    Perona whose blushing out of embarrassment stared fiercely at Nami.


    If it hadn''t been for being defeated by Nami in their previous fight, where she created Negative Hollow, however, it would be felt by Nami''s Observation Haki and she will go near him with Six styles (Rokushiki) and then instantly defeat her, Perona really wanted to use her devil fruit ability and defeat Nami on the spot.


    "hahaha"


    Seeing Perona''s murderous appearance, Nami, instead of restraining herself, made a face at Perona.


    "Nami, I''m going to kill you,


    Perona suddenly lost her mind and jump toward Nami.


    It''s a pity that nothing is bouncing when the two girls started fighting in the castle, one chasing while the other is escaping


    Seeing this scene with her eyes, Robin couldn''t help but smile even more.


    Maybe, beingpletely tied to the ship by them, maybe it''s a good thing.


    "Okay, don''t make trouble, let''s get their treasure."


    Watching the two girls chase each other, Elughed.


    Hearing the word treasure, Nami stopped and was sessfully caught up by Perona and pinched her little face with both hands.


    However, Nami ignored Perona''s face-pinching because her beautiful eyes had be the shape of $$, shining with dazzling golden light.


    Obviously, Pegasus''s two-cabin has been filled with gold, but Nami still can''t change the appearance of being a money grabber.


    In this regard, Carina, who is also a money grabber, stops the two from fighting, then the crew came to the treasure room that Capone Bege kept under the castle.


    As the godfather who ruled half of the gang in the West Blue, Capone Bege umted treasure is sorge.


    The treasure room is full of gold and silver jewels, as well as severalrge safes.


    Unfortunately, Capone Bege is a Castle-Castle Fruit user, the independent spaces that exist inside his body also store arge number of arms and treasures.


    However, after he was killed by El, the arms and treasures stored in the independent spaces in his body did not appear in the real world out of thin air because of the death of the user.


    Moreover, once the Castle-Castle Fruit is eaten, it will continue to open up a new independent space in the body of the user.


    In other words, Capone Bege arms and treasures were swallowed by the independent spaces.


    Fortunately, Capone Bege did not store all his treasures in his body.


    The gold and silver mountains in front of them, as well as therge number of Belly and gems in the safe, are at least worth several billion Belly, arms are really the most profitable business.


    Thinking of this, El decided that he would also get involved in arms business after he came to the New World to gain a firm foothold.


    By reading his memory, El already knew about Capone Bege gang, and that he had the technology and manpower to develop new weapons and even an Arms production.


    After emptying the treasure house in front of him and throwing them all into Carina''s Munch-Munch Space, El took them and headed towards Capone Bege Arms production base.


    Using Conqueror Haki to stun everyone, El, who has read Capone Bege memory, has sessfully found the weapons developers and scientists and reads their memories one by one, and finally, he gets the machinery in the arms production base and throws them into Munch-Munch Space.


    After doing this, El and five girls left the ind where Capone Bege base camp was located with the Pegasus.


    He sessfully recruited Sister Robin and mastered the key to unlocking the troubled times; he also captured the Castle-Castle Fruit and Capone Bege umted treasures over the years, as well as the most profitable type of business.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    "This is the Sabaody Archipgo?"


    "So many Inds!"


    "Is this area too exaggerated? I don''t know Which is bigger, this one or the Sandy Ind!"


    February 10, 1515, of the Sea Circle Calendar.


    El and the five girls who returned to the grand line from the West blue, in order to let the newly joined Robin and Perona, who have not ventured out for three years, experience the scenery they have seen before, they sail all the way from the Cactus Ind to the Sandy Ind, and then From Sandy Ind to Jaya Ind, then from Jaya Ind to water 7 and they send some special products of each ind to Gecko Moria in Florian Triangle.


    They also went to sky ind for a while, where during this time, both El and robin spent their birthdays.


    13-year-old El and 23-year-old Robin, both of them are the same kind of person who have been offered a bounty at the age of eight.


    For the first time after apse of more than ten years, Robin, who once again held a birthday party for herself, alsopletely integrated into the group.


    Although she didn''t say it, Robin gradually regarded herself as a member of the crew in her heart.


    From the age of eight to the present, Robin, who has been constantly hunted down and betrayed by others, has never been ckened(Became Evil), which shows how kind and simple her heart is.


    This kind of pure person who doesn''t have an ugly heart, once she meets several people with the same kindness at once, it is inevitable that she will be assimted.


    She liked the atmosphere and tenderness in Pegasus, for her little captain and little sisters, she chose to sail on the sea once again.


    When the estrangement between Robin and thempletely disappeared, they have already sailed to the end of the first half of the grand line, The Sabaody Archipgo.


    Looking from the distance, you can already see the outline, and as Pegasus approaches, the outline besrger andrger and became more beautiful as they approach.


    Carina, Nami, and Perona all showed expressions of amazement.


    And the knowledgeable Robin slowly tells the information about the Sabaody Archipgo.


    "The Sabaody Archipgo is the end of the first half of the grand line and even in the whole sea, it''s a very special archipgo."


    "It is made of thergest mangrove tree in the world"


    "The Sabaody Archipgo is actuality, a massive mangrove forest in the middle of the ocean made up of 79 separate trees known as Yarukiman Mangrove. "


    "Because it is the root of the mangrove forest, the Sabaody Archipgo does not have the maic field like other inds, and thend on it cannot be used to create an eternal pose, nor will it emit a maic field to attract log pose toe."


    "If it were anywhere else, it would be very difficult to find the location of the Sabaody Archipgo unless you happened toe across this archipgo."


    "So, the Sabaody Archipgo at the end of the first half of the great route became one of the most famous and special inds in the world."


    "This archipgo has countless titles, because it is located just below the Red Line and is often visited by Celestial Dragon, so it is called the back garden of the Celestial Dragon."


    "Also because the pirates from Seven route wille here and the pirates who escaped from the new world will return here, it is also called "the ce of failure and re-start" and "the center of the world" and so on..."


    "To sum it up, the Sabaody Archipgo is the most chaotic ind in the world."


    After listening to Robin''s information, Nami was not afraid, but became more interested: "Is this the most special and chaotic ind in the world? After I go to the ind, I must walk around, and then draw it carefully."


    "As long as you bring Carina and Kuina, you can go wherever you want." El did not discourage her but reminded her.


    "Hehehe, I will trouble you next, Carina, and Sister Kuina."


    Nami nodded vigorously, then faced Carina and Kuina and showed pleasant smiles.


    "It doesn''t matter, it just so happens that I am also curious about this Sabaody Archipgo". Carina said with her hands on her hips.


    "Don''t worry, I will protect you."


    I don''t know if it is the ability of the devil fruit, or the improvement of her swordsmanship realm, Kuina''s temperament in the red and white priestess costume is bing more and more morous.


    So that when she smiles, she always gives people a visual image of blooming flowers.


    With the four girls all mastering the power of two types of Haki, plus the Asura form as the strongest trump card, El will no longer have the slightest worry about their safety.


    Because even if they face the highestbat power at the navy headquarters, they can easily escape if they can''t beat them.


    Plus with his Float-Float Fruit, even if they are surrounded, they can easily escape


    As El said, now they have no fear of any threat


    Since he has the strength and confidence to easily resolve any troubles and dangers he encounters, El will naturally not take every step as cautiously as before when they still did not take the Rumble-Rumble Fruit and Float-Float Fruit for fear that he will provoke some trouble.


    The current El has returned to doing whatever he wants in the East Blue.


    They don''t take the initiative to cause trouble, but if troublees to you, they will be merciless!


    The Sabaody Archipgo has a total of seventy-nine small inds, each with its own number, and can be divided into four major areas.


    The first area from No. 1 to No. 29 is an illegal zone, mainly including human trafficking shops, human auctions, and so on.


    The second area from No. 30 to No. 59 can be collectively referred to as themercial area, there are civilian streets,mercial streets, bubble parks and amusement parks, sightseeing areas, specialty shops, shipyards, coating shops, etc.


    The third area from No. 60 to No. 69, is the area of the Navy and the site of Mary Geoise mainly including the navy station and the building for the Celestial dragon that came out of Mary Geoise.


    The fourth area from No. 70 to No. 79 mainly includes hotels.


    El and the five girls did not stop to anchor the pegasus at will, because the inds are mixed with fish and dragons, if you park at will, it is easy to be stolen by some treasure hunters simr to bounty hunters.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    After going ashore, El and the five girls habitually found a small stall and bought a local map, then they went to the most luxurious hotel in the area and opened arge suite.


    Perhaps the hotel also knows that the Sabaody Archipgo is mixed with fish and dragons, which some are unruly pirates, so they don''t dare to discriminate making the opening of arge suite go very smoothly.


    After the suite was opened and some deliberation, El and the five girls decided to divide into two groups and act on their own.


    The first group was Nami, Carina, and Perona, who wanted to visit the Sabaody Archipgo to see if there were any specialties worth buying, and Kuina who follow them and acted as the bodyguards.


    The second group is El and Robin who are going to find a coater to coat the Pegasus.


    However, after finding the coating shop and finalizing the cooperation with the shop owner, El and Robin secretly followed the four girls, keeping a distance of several kilometers away from them.


    Except for Kuina, who has amazing Observation Haki, none of the three girls found out.


    Seeing El waspletely uneasy and silently following the four girls, the corners of Robin''s lips rose and she couldn''t help but tease El. "Since you can''t help but worry about them, why don''t join you them?"


    "The chick will learn to fly one day, I can''t protect them all the time."


    El didn''t care about Robin''s teasing him, and stated his reason: "But letting me really rx and let them act alone, even if I know that their strength is very strong, I can''t do it yet."


    "After all, they have been with me for four years and some for five years, and have never left my side."


    "you''re so thoughtful, little captain."


    Looking at El''s side face, Robin''s heart at this moment also sshed with some ripples due to El''s words.


    No wonder the four girls are full of dependence and trust in him, and even regard him as their partner for life.


    Such thoughtfulness, let alone a young girl, even as an adult, she can''t help but feel moved.


    Ever since she was a child, she has longed for apanion and recalled Saul''s words more than once in her mind and she is looking forward to finding apanion who is willing to protect her one day.


    After fifteen years of despair, what she couldn''t bear the most was this kind of kindness.


    It''s nice to have a big brother.


    Robin secretly thought and was suddenly envious of the four girls.


    Perhaps it was the reason for keeping a low profile for three years or the three years'' continues usage of nutritional supplements, which made El and Kuina have a tremendous change in these three years.


    On this day, the four girls, who are young and beautiful, with different temperaments and styles, are in the business district of the Sabaody Archipgo, attracting the attention of countless people.


    But it seems that no one recognizes Kuina, who is still wearing red and white priestess clothes with long blue hair, and her thin bodypared to the past has also be bumpy.


    Except for some traffickers and some pirates who are full of greed and evil thoughts towards them, no one dares to harass the four girls in the street.


    El, who had been with them silently for a day, also felt a little relieved.


    The next day, Robin joined the four girls and traveled around the Sabaody Archipgo while El was responsible for staying in the port as an overseer.


    Coating the Pegasus took five days, with the best coating team working together, otherwise, it would have taken at least a week.


    After all, the size of Pegasus belongs to the maximum of medium-sized sailing ships, and it is no different from ordinaryrge three-masted sailing ships.


    The coating time ofrge three-masted sailing ships generally takes about a week.


    To prevent them from cutting corners, cking off, or ignoring some important points, El must not only supervise their work but also observe their inner thoughts.


    Once they did any of the above mentions, he doesn''t mind taking some action.


    After all, their group is full of devil fruit users if their ship sinks and nobody died thanks to the existence of Bubbly Coral, but the loss of Pegasus was enough to make his heart feel pain.


    They didn''t fall into the hands of the enemies, but as a result, they fell into the hands of the coater, this is definitely a huge shame.


    In addition, the bottom two cabins of Pegasus are filled with gold from the City of Gold, the total value is definitely more than 100 billion Belly, if they convert it to the cash they can buy a small Kingdom.


    Whether it is El or Kuina''s Observation Haki, it can only cover three or four small inds, and it is absolutely impossible to perceive it across regions.


    To prevent these coaters from doing something stupid, they must leave one person to supervise the work and that person can only be El who has the ability to read people''s inner thoughts.


    therefore, after seeing that no one was looking at the four girls except for some trash fish, El was relieved to stay and supervise the coaters.


    However, El obviously underestimated the specialty of the Sabaody Archipgo, at the same time, he also forgot why Robin rated the Sabaody Archipgo as the most chaotic ind in the world.


    On these inds, there are Celestial Dragons, ves, beggars, privileged rich and aristocrats, navies maintaining public orders, pirates, human traffickers, bounty hunters, etc.


    In addition, there are some low-key masters mixed in here.


    In this archipgo, being too dazzling is not a good thing, for example, the five girls who wander around and buy various specialties and El, seem to have forgotten something.


    Then, after undisturbed two days passed, El and the five girls did not realize that they entered the eyes of two groups of people.


    The who one caught the attention of these two groups of people were just ten years apart in age, and they were both the same people who were offered bounty at the age of eight - El and Robin.


    Those two groups of people are a certain big man who lives in seclusion here, and the all-pervasive, CP agents.


    If El saw that big man, he would instantly remember what he had forgotten.


    Four years ago, no to be precise, was at the end of 1510 of the Sea Circle Calendar, before they leave the East Blue, they killed a group of Fishmen and among those Fishmen, one of his savior was a big man.


    This big man is the second-inmand on the Oro Jackson, the Right Hand of the Pirate King, and his title is the same as one of the three ancient weapons - "Pluton" Silvers Rayleigh.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    In just three days, the five girls went from the fourth area to the second area.


    As usual, the five girls walked side by side, going in and out of some shops, buying some special products that were unique to the Sabaody Archipgo or were shipped from all over the world.


    As the center of the world, and also thergest archipgo, the Sabaody Archipgo, like the four seas, are also not as small as they appear in manga or anime, on the contrary, it''s probably thergest ind theye across and the money is spent everywhere here.


    All pirates who have passed through the seven routes and want to go to the new world, they must pass through here, and ording to the size of their ship, they will stay here for as short as a few days or as long as a month.


    During this period of time, those pirates who have the strength and ability to reach the Sabaody Archipgo will not be able to stay on their ship, but they will rx in various ces in the Sabaody Archipgo.


    In addition to the pirates, there are also rich people from the local area and those around the world who came in order to witness the glory of the Celestial Dragon or please them, so they will buy various items from the auction shops, making the price higher than the average price.


    Whether it is the pirates who pass the seven routes or the rich people, they are all customers who are willing to spend money.


    The major forces in the dark world will naturally not miss the opportunity to make money.


    Therefore, the Sabaody Archipgo has more items avable than any bustling ind and as long as you go to the illegal zone, even the prohibited items can be bought, therefore, the things that five girls bought these days can already fill a room.


    Walking out of another shop, Carina, Nami, and Perona were all carrying arge bundle of lines in their hands.


    These lines, connected to bubbles like balloons, are filled with packaged items.


    Walking on the crowded street, Carina, Nami, and Perona ignored the passers-by, either full of surprise or full of evil thoughts, and continued to discuss what to buy next.


    Robin and Kuina, on the other hand, followed the three girls from left to right, one looking at them discussing with a gentle smile and the other was expressionless.


    At this moment, a tall figure in a white suit with a white mask on his face appeared in the crowd in front and passed Robin.


    When the masked man passed Robin''s shoulders, his footsteps stopped for less than a second.


    Taking this opportunity, the masked man speaks in a low voice that only Robin could just hear, making her eyes shrink like pinholes and her cheeks to turned pale in an instant


    The strong breath of fear was not noticed by the three girls around her but Kuina with sharp perception notice this change and also heard the low voice with her strong Observation Haki, then she stop and turned towards the masked man''s back, and said, "Do you know Bonier?"


    "Iron Body! (Tekkai)"


    She doesn''t know if these words stimted the masked man, or if he also has Observation Haki and senses something.


    Without the slightest hesitation, the masked man immediately wanted to use the Iron Body (Tekkai).


    It''s a pity that he didn''t have time to use one of the Six styles (Rokushiki), and a severe pain came from his waist.


    In the next instant, dazzling blue and white lightning arc appeared out of thin air right in front of his eyes, which is condensed by the blue-haired girl wearing red and white priestess clothes and holding a famous sword.


    Immediately, the masked man''s line of sight suddenly dropped, making close contact with the ground


    From the perspective of God, you will find that the masked man''s body has been cut in two from the middle by an iparably sharp force, and the intestines and blood flowed all over the ground.


    The scene of killing people in the street, and even cutting their bodies in two, instantly caused panic andmotion in the streets.


    Even those civilians, who are used to seeing the pirates fighting in the street, can''t help screaming, and then hurriedly distanced themselves from the five girls, or flee the scene.


    Looking at the broken body on the ground, the three girls also stopped talking and frowned.


    While the fear on Robin''s face became even more intensified.


    Instead of wiping the blood away on the sword, Kuina who killed the CP agent at an unbelievable speed just return it to its sheath.


    Turning to look at Robin, Kuina, who is more and more like an iceberg beauty, showed a small smile that only herpanions can see andforted robin. "Don''t be afraid of the threat of this garbage, Sister Robin, we will protect you."


    Looking at Kuina, who exudes a powerful breath all over her body, the three girls also smile after realizing what happened.


    For some reason, Robin''s vision seemed to blur, and her voice became choked up.


    This ''Devil Child'', who has been crying less and less for the past 15 years and gradually hiding her weakness, shed tears again.


    But this time, her tears were no longer sadness and despair but happiness.


    Saul, I seem really able to find thepanion that is willing to protect just as you said.


    El didn''t know what happened to the five girls, Otherwise, he will be very surprised.


    El thought that someone would recognize him and Kuina and cause a chain reaction, but he never thought that the CP agents did not target him and Kuina, but Robin, who had just joined not long ago.


    After a while, Carina used the den Mushi Mushi to contact El and was going to tell El about what happened there.


    However, El didn''t answer her call because now El has also encountered an ident that belongs to him.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    The person who appeared in front of El was an old man with long white curly hair, a white beard on his chin, a pair of sses, and a straight scar on his right eye.


    However, this old man dressed inmon clothes and holding a wine bottle in his hand, his body excludes aura fluctuations that make El feel frightened.


    "Interesting, I didn''t expect to meet someone like you in this ce..."


    El quickly recognized this old man, and at the same time, through reading his inner thoughts and his own future knowledge as a traverser, he instantly understood why he appeared here.


    Unexpectedly, there are times when he ignores a key point.


    He only remembers Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters, but he forgets Rayleigh, who lives in seclusion in the Sabaody Archipgo, and Shakky, who is good at intelligence gathering.


    At the same time, he also forgot that Nami also killed Rayleigh''s savior when they were in East Blue, Hatchan, the octopus who established a bond with Rayleigh since childhood.


    Although he knew the cause and effect, El''s face did not show any panic but showed a smile of interest, he jumped down from the huge bubble and looked at Rayleigh and said: "Okay, let''s talk in another ce, I''m also curious about a big man like you finding me?"


    Taking a deep look at El, Rayleigh takes a sip of wine without any expression on his face, he turned and walked towards another ce: "Young man, follow me."


    Following Rayleigh, the two soon came to an empty space and El ask a question.


    "Senior, do you have something to say?"


    Looking at Rayleigh, who stopped walking and turn to face him, then he put away the wine bottle, while there was still no smile on his face he ask El.


    "Young man, in the East Blue, did you meet a group of Fishmen?"


    "You mean Arlong Pirates?"


    El raised his brows deliberately, then nodded and said, "If the Fishmen you are talking about is the Arlong Pirates, then I did meet them and killed them all. "


    After he finished speaking, El looked at Rayleigh whose eyes suddenly became sharp, and he couldn''t help but put his hand on the handle of his sword and grin. "Looks like, I should have killed your acquaintance or friend, Senior."


    "Good..."


    Rayleigh nodded and said: "In this group of Fishmen, there is an octopus who is not only my friend but also my savior."


    "No wonder a big man like you would take the initiative to find a little man like me."


    El slowly pulled out the sword with a determined expression on his face and said: "But I won''t apologize to you, since they choose to be a pirate and evil, then they must prepare for death."


    "If you want revenge on your friends, thene!"


    Well said, worthy of your talent a man, who awakened the conqueror Haki at a young age.


    Hearing El''s words, Rayleigh just showed a smile, andpliment him in his mind, but after appreciating it, Rayleigh also pulled out the sword from his waist, pointed it at El, and said fiercely.


    "As you said, since you choose to be a pirate, you must be prepared to die at any time, simrly, you should be also prepared for retribution at any time"


    "Young man, you and I are both pirates, for all contradictions and hatred, Let''s solve it in the way of pirates!"


    "That''s exactly what I want!"


    Just like facing Shiki, El responded to Rayleigh''s words with the sword in his hand.


    The armament Haki covered the de of Shusui and the red zigzag pattern turned all ck, then while holding the sword he, sh with all his strength.


    When the sword shes like a shooting star, a cyan hundred-meter-high flying sh (tobu zangeki) appeared out of thin air.


    boom!


    The huge flying sh (tobu zangeki) carried the power to tear the earth and roared towards Rayleigh.


    A look of surprise shed across Rayleigh''s eyes as he looked at the flying sh (tobu zangeki) that filled his eyes.


    Even though he senses with observation Haki, that the body of the young man in front of him contained life fluctuations that did not match his age, however, he didn''t expect his flying sh (tobu zangeki) to grow to this level after just three years.


    "It seems that he has mastered the three-type of Haki and still has this level of swordsmanship, he is indeed a genius swordsman that is rare to see in a hundred years."


    Rayleigh sighed softly and the sword in his hand was also covered with ayer of Armament Haki, however, he did not send out a flying sh (Tobu zangeki) to confront El, but with a casual swing of his sword, he blocked El''s flying sh (Tobu zangeki).


    Then the iparably huge flying sh (Tobu zangeki) that could easily cut off arge three-masted ship in front of it was deflected and flew into the air, turning into a cyan firework that bloomed and spread.


    In an instant, the violent airflow of the wind de, and Armament Haki contained in the flying sh (Tobu zangeki) destroy the bubbles within a few miles radius.


    When the fireworks disappeared, there were no more bubbles above El and Rayleigh''s heads.


    Seeing Rayleigh blocking his own flying sh (Tobu zangeki) so easily, there''s no fluctuation in El''s heart, because he can do it too.


    After fighting Shiki who used to be the world''s No. 1 swordsman and seeing his final blow, El already knew that ordinary flying sh (Tobu zangeki) as well as the flying sh (Tobu zangeki) containing Armament Haki, there is no threat to a master swordsman.


    Only when the high-level armament Haki and conqueror coating sublimates the flying sh (Tobu zangeki) to the different levels of power can it be able to pose a threat to the Master swordsmen of the same level.


    Otherwise, if the master swordsman wants to decide the winner, they can only have a sword fight that tests theirprehensive strength, such as physical skills, Haki, and experience.


    Then after the fireworks dissipated, El charged toward Rayleigh with the sword in his hand, his speed is so fast, even with a dynamic vision as strong as Rayleigh, he can only see a touch of afterimage.


    But this speed, for the weak, is a dimensional reduction blow, even if it is Shiki and Gecko Moria who have lost their Haki power, they will still be extremely oppressed.


    But for a strong man like Rayleigh, it was nothing at all.


    Under the perception of his observation Haki, El''s movement trajectory, as well as the next attack, are all under Rayleigh''s prediction.


    ng!


    With the collision of the two swords, both wrapped with armament Haki, a gust of Haki fluctuations burst out from El and Rayleigh''s body, sweeping in all directions.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    On the fourth sector of the Sabaody Archipgo in some empty space.


    A swordfight that is in a different dimension is happening intensely.


    In the case of not sending out a flying sh (Tobu zangeki) a sword fight between the Master swordsmen is no different from A sword fight between ordinary swordsmen.


    The premise is that they don''t use Armament Haki, when using Armament Haki in a sword fight, a gust of wind simr to cutting off the airflow and an Electric spark will appear with the collision of the Armament Haki.


    If they don''t use Armament Haki in a sword fight and only battle with the swordsmanship, it test who has more skill, experience, sharp eyesight, faster reflexes, etc. In conclusion, it test whose overall quality is superior to the other and has a greater advantage.


    If their overall quality is at the same level, it will be the same as the duel of Logia users who restrains each other, whoever runs out of stamina first will be defeated.


    If it was someone else, they couldn''t reach the top of the pyramid in all aspects, however, El is different, as he grows older, he gradually begins to show his iprehension.


    Swordfight is a contest ofprehensive qualities, his swordsmanship that even made Rayleigh admired, and Life Return (Seimei Kikan) that is at full level, theprehensive qualities required for Swordfight, he has all of them.


    Apart from the fact that hisbat experience is not as good as Rayleigh''s, El is not inferior to him in other respects.


    Coupled with the ability to read people''s inner thoughts, he can see through every thought of his opponent, directly bridging the experience gap between El and Rayleigh.


    So much so that in their sword fight, El did not fall behind,pletely surprising Rayleigh who went from casual to serious, and then from serious topletely focused.


    Something''s wrong, this little kid is not right! In their sword fight, he obviously did not release any water(Letting the other party win), but he not only block it but also quickly counterattacked in the next moment, this kind of pre-judgment, could it be.


    Rayleigh seems to guess something and his eyes squint slightly, then in the next second his fighting style suddenly changed, from attacking, he turns to defense.


    Rayleigh''s fighting style is the same as El''s blocking every sword sh and then quickly counterattacking.


    This change in fighting style, sessfully caught El by surprise and made El''s counterattack a little slower, but soon, El adapted to Rayleigh''s change of fighting style, and the two entered into a sword fight battle again.


    Seeing this scene, Rayleigh immediately confirmed his conjecture and after blocking El''s sword sh again, he did not bounce off El''s attack but entered a stalemate with El.


    Looking at this young man who is only thirteen years old but his height is simr to him, Rayleigh sighed from the bottom of his heart: "I didn''t expect that at your age, you can already see the future with your observation Haki."


    "Ah...you''re the same!"


    El grinned and said sincerely: "You old guys, everyone is really a super monster with ultimate attainment in both Haki and body."


    Unlike Shiki back then, El is not interested in revealing his information to Rayleigh in front of him.


    Seeing people''s inner thoughts is indeed very simr to seeing the future, that''s why it''s no wonder that both Shiki and Rayleigh regarded El''s ability to read inner thoughts as seeing the future.


    The enemy''s misjudgment of intelligence is undoubtedly a good thing for El because reading inner thoughts is better than seeing the future.


    The confrontation between two strong men who can also see the future is just like the sword fight between two Master swordsmen.


    But reading people''s inner thoughts is different, although people''s inner thoughts will constantly change, their final thoughts will never change.


    No matter how many times the enemy''s thoughts change, in the end, he will definitely decide how to attack El and where to attack El.


    As long as he sees through the opponent''sst thoughts, unless El is far inferior to the opponent, but if the opponent''s strength surpasses his own by a small realm, El still has the confidence to tie or defeat the opponent.


    Just like the Redfield, who was not a devil fruit user before he was imprisoned and escaped from Impel Down, however, he was able to rely on his own strength to be on an equal footing with Roger, the chosen son of that era, as well as the two devil fruit users, Whitebeard and Shiki and be included as one of the four legends from thest era for the same reason.


    Roger has the ability to listen to the voice of all things, and Redfield has the ability to read people''s inner thoughts, The ability of that two old folks is as special as the devil fruit ability.


    "Old guys?"


    Rayleigh didn''t know what El was thinking, but he notice the point of El''sst sentence and his brow couldn''t help raising as he look at El and say meaningfully "It seems that you have gone through a lot of adventures in the three years since you disappeared."


    El nodded and said without concealment: "We found an archaeologist and sessfully reach the sky ind, and saw the information left by your captain on a piece of Poneglyph."


    Hearing this, Rayleigh''s pupils shrunk suddenly, and the shock in his heart was captured by El, there is no doubt that El''s words had a great impact on Rayleigh''s heart.


    "You are showing your ws!"


    El did not miss this perfect opportunity and immediately used Life Return (Seimei Kikan) to instantly increase his physical condition to 100%, and use his amazing physical strength that even surprise Shiki to win this swordfight stalemate.


    The moment he pushed Rayleigh''s sword away, El manage to act in time thanks to his extremely fast speed and sh his sword toward Rayleigh, however, he only left a slender sword mark on Rayleigh''s clothes who was unable to retreat in time.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    "Such strange power..."


    Rayleigh, who was shed by El''s sword that almost left a permanent scar, his eyespletely changed when he look at El.


    "No wonder I felt something was wrong from just now, it turns out that you and that woman in the new world, you are both monsters favored by the world."


    "In this way, you can master the three types of Haki and one of them is at a highly advanced level that allows you to see a short period into the future, it also makes sense why your swordsmanship and physique are so exaggerated."


    "What? a monster?"


    El pretended not to understand anything then he grinned at him and said.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about, if it''s apliment, then I''ll ept it."


    "Ah, it''s apliment, no, it''s just envy of you."


    Rayleigh nodded and sighed: "monsters are mutant species among mutated humans. From birth, they have stood at the endpoint that countless people can''t reach. They have powerful abilities that other people don''t have. As long as they don''t die on their growth, they will definitely stand at the top of the world in the future."


    "I see..."


    El pretended to suddenly understand something then he nodded and admitted it.


    "If you''re talking about special abilities since birth, then I am indeed a monster as you said."


    After receiving El''s reply, Rayleigh sighed again, "I didn''t expect a monster to appear in this era."


    "It seems that this era is really about to enter the climax stage."


    "Senior, you are talking too much nonsense, do you still want to fight or not?"


    Seeing Rayleigh getting distracted, El''s voice suddenly became a little impatient.


    This impatience is true not pretense, afterpleting the Supreme n by bing a Float-Float Fruit user, El really wanted to know what level his current strength had reached.


    He has no fear of all threats, even in the face of those powerhouses, he can easily escape if he can''t beat them.


    Even if El saw Pirate King''s deputymander, he did not have the slightest fear, instead, he used the pirate''s way to fight him, and this fight, would eventually be upgraded to a life-and-death battle.


    As a result, Rayleigh began to get distracted just as he was just getting excited.


    This made El feel a little ufortable, El once again showed a trump card, and surprised Rayleigh once again in front of him.


    The ck Sword, Shusui in his hand, became pitch ck because it was wrapped by Armament Haki and it excluded a dark purple aura flowing around it.


    Immediately, El shed at Rayleigh in front of him this sh was like in different dimensions in terms of powerpared to his previous sh.


    This time, even Rayleigh feels a breath of death in this sh, then without the slightest hesitation, he also wrapped the sword in his hand with armament Haki and it also excludes a golden aura that flows around the sword and then shed at the iing sword that El shed.


    boom!


    This time when the sword collided, there was no sound of a metal collision, but there was a loud sound like thunder and a violent air current surged out from El and Rayleigh again.


    The huge bubble that just rose from the ground while they were talking also made a series of bursting sounds again.


    This time, the area swept by the ''strong wind'' is veryrge, and the quality of the Haki fluctuations is far beyond the previous sword fight just now.


    Almost the moment the two Haki collided, a spark of dark red lightning shed around El and Rayleigh.


    Just as the battle between El and Rayleigh was escting, at the Navy headquarters adjacent to the Sabaody Archipgo, in the fleet Admiral''s office, the current fleet admiral, Sengoku received an order from the Mary Geoise.


    This order is asking the navy to assist the CP agents to arrest Nico Robin who appeared in the Sabaody Archipgo, and to find an opportunity to capture the "young swordsman, El" who was famous in the world three years ago and to kill the Rumble-Rumble Fruit user, the Lightning Sword sorcerer, Kuina.


    "Young Swordsman, El", "Lightning Sword sorcerer, Kuina", and "Devil child, Nico Robin".


    Putting down the den Mushi Mushi Sengoku frowned and said: "The supernova that suddenly disappeared three years ago, and the devil child who had been hiding for fifteen years, appeared at the end of the first half of the grand line at the same time, how did theye together?"


    "Arara, maybe they attract each other, after all, "Young Swordsman, El" and "Devil child, Nico Robin", if I remember correctly, they were both offered a bounty when they were eight years old. "


    At this moment, a voice sounded, when Sengoku turn his head, he saw Kuzan who was lying on a sofa with a sleeping mask, woke up at some point, sat up, and answer Sengoku.


    "Since the above asks us to assist the CP agents and to take advantage that the Rumble-Rumble Fruit user has not yet fully grown up and kill her, then let me go personally."


    "Oh? You are actually so active today?" Kuzan''s initiative to take the task made Sengoku slightly surprised, but he didn''t think too much, after pondering for a while, he nodded and said.


    "Alright, originally the best candidate to deal with the Rumble-Rumble Fruit user should be Kizaru, but since he is still in the new world now and aside from Garp and Gion, the other Vice Admirals can''t deal with the Rumble-Rumble Fruit user, then please make a trip to the Sabaody Archipgo, Kuzan."


    "Leave it to me"


    Picking up the Admiral''s cloak, with his nearly three-meter height, Kuzan walks out of the fleet admiral office with his long legs.


    Since only Kuzan''s back can be seen, Sengoku did not find that when Kuzan turn his back to him, theziness on his face was reced by a rare seriousness.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    The dispatchment of Aokiji is undoubtedly a disaster for the pirate in the Sabaody Archipgo because Aokiji was not dispatched alone, he brought five warships, with each warship being by lead a Vice-Admiral and one thousand elite navies each under theirmands, heading straight to the Sabaody Archipgo.


    One Admiral and five Vice-Admiral from the headquarters were dispatched. If it weren''t for the fact that there were still five warships less, this lineup would already be at the level of Buster Call.


    On the warship, the faces of each navy were full of excitement and happiness, in order to arrest Nico Robin, and capture the "Young Swordsman" El then killed the "Lightning Sword sorcerer" Kuina, do they need to deploy this level of force?


    Obviously, they don''t need to!


    Except for Aokiji, neither the Vice-Admiral nor the officer under theirmand needs to participate in this operation to assist the CP agent, their mission is to arrest the pirates in Sabaody Archipgo.


    What an irony, next door to the Navy Headquarters is the Sabaody Archipgo, which is known as "the center of the world", "the ind of failure and restart", and "the most chaotic ind in the world".


    It is full of pirates and viins who have passed through the seven routes, is it true that the navy headquarters, which maintains the order at the sea and calls itself "justice", don''t want to take action against these pirates and clean this evil ce?


    Well, they can only dream and think about it but not dare to do it, because, in addition to the above titles, the Sabaody Archipgo also has a title called "the back garden of the Celestial Dragon".


    Just because this ce is the back garden where Celestial Dragon often haunts unless the navy has received an order from Mary Geoise or the Celestial Dragon, it cannot take action on the Sabaody Archipgo, what irony is this.


    There is no doubt that the existence of the Sabaody Archipgo is the biggest blow to the ''justice'' of the Navy headquarters.


    Now, that Mary Geoise ordered the Navy Headquarters to assist the CP agents, they finally have a reason to clean up the rubbish on this ind, therefore, the Navy Headquarters will naturally not let this chance go.


    As five warships passed through the special sea currents exclusive to Navy headquarters, they arrived at the Sabaody Archipgo in only ten minutes.


    With the presence of 5,000 navies, two-digit officers, as well as five high-ranking Vice-Admiral and one of the three admirals in the navy, the Sabaody Archipgo became a mess.


    Those pirates scattered in various areas of the Sabaody Archipgo were all full of shock and fear, it''s a pity that their response was really slow when the raid caught them off guard.


    As soon as the 5,000 Naviesnded, under the order of the Five vice-admiral, they blocked various ports, guard the ships with pirate gs, and did not give anyone a chance to sail away.


    Next, the navies enveloped the Sabaody Archipgo like a big and began to clean up the pirates with a bounty on the ind, while Aokiji went straight in one direction.


    "There''s a very strong Aura,ing this way."


    Almost the moment Aokiji started to move, Kuina''s footsteps suddenly pause, as they returned to the fourth area and prepared to go to Pegasus to find El because the den Mushi Mushi couldn''t get through.


    Looking in one direction Kuina said expressionlessly. "So fast, the observation Haki of the other party is also at top-level."


    "Powerful Aura?"


    "top-level observation Haki?"


    The three girls were slightly taken aback, while Carina asked immediately.


    "Is it the powerhouse from the CP agents?"


    "Not a people from the CP agents, the CP agents can''t keep up with our speed and they are still looking for us on the other inds, while the other party is wearing a Navy coat written with justice, so it should be Navy."


    Kuina shook her head, then walked in one direction.


    "Follow me, the opponent''s speed is very fast, we can''t avoid him, we can only fight him head-on."


    "It seems that the navy headquarters has sent a real powerhouse."


    Carina followed behind Kuina, without the slightest fear on her face, instead, she said with interest: "You say if Nii-san couldn''t answer our call, could he be entangled by a strong person?"


    "Probably...."


    Nami pinched her chin and said, "Nii-san has been overseeing the Pegasus coating for the past few days. With his observation Haki, it''s impossible not to detect the call on the den Mushi Mushi."


    "He didn''t answer our call, then there must be something that prevented him from doing so for the time being."


    Looking at four girls, who had no worries about El, Robin, who had just joined, fell into silence, how they were still so calm knowing that El had met a strong enemy.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the four girls were full of dependence and trust in El, Robin would have thought that they would not care about El''s life or death.


    However, since they guessed that El had met a strong enemy without the slightest worry, it could be seen how blind worship they have for El.


    The little captain who just celebrated his birthday not long ago and is only 13 years old this year, is he so powerful?


    Robin, who has seen the tip of El''s strength, can''t help but think.


    When they came to an empty space, the five girls quietly waited for the arrival of the enemy.


    However, when the enemy appeared, Robin, who had been filled with a sense of security, once again showed a strong look of fear.


    "Aokiji!"


    Seeing Aokiji, which seems to have not changed much in the past fifteen years, Robin recognized him at a nce.


    "Aokiji? Sister Robin, you know this person?"


    Hearing Robin says the enemy''s name at a nce, Nami asked curiously.


    Carina frowned slightly and said, "Aokiji is such a familiar name, it seems like I''ve heard it somewhere before."


    While Robin''s next words made the four girls'' faces suddenly change.


    "He...he is one of the highestbat power in the navy headquarters and one of the three admirals in the navy," Robin said in a trembling voice.


    "Asura Form!"


    Hearing the words ''Admiral'', Carina did not hesitate at all, and directly opened her mouth and ate Nami and Kuina beside her into Munch-Munch Space, then Carina finally ate herself in front of the amazed Aokiji.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    "Aarara, I came here and saw such an impressive performance."


    Looking at Carina in Asura form, Aokiji scratched his head and asked curiously. "Three beautifuldies, may I ask what is yourbined ability?"


    "Perona, remember to protect Sister Robin after going out here to find Nii-san."


    Carina ignored Aokiji but spoke to Perona next to her.


    "I know."


    Perona nodded vigorously, then she pulled Robin who was pale and was about to leave.


    "Aarara, I still have something to say to Nico Robin, please stay here for now"


    A cold wind blows along with Aokiji''s words then it turned icy breath that froze everything in the paths while heading toward Carina.


    With the emergence of the icy breath, thend with Aokiji as the center began to show a white freeze.


    "Fire Fist"


    Just when the icy breath that froze everything was about to approach Carina and try to catch her by surprise by freezing her together with the ground.


    Nami, whose head was on Carina''s left side, suddenly let out a coquettish cry.


    Then one of the three left arms suddenly turned into an orange-red me, and with the push of Nami''s little hand, it turned into a dazzling wave of fire, roaring towards Aokiji.


    In the past three years, it has changed color, and with the blessing of Carina''s monstrous physique, the temperature of the Fire Fist is no less than Ace on the Paramount War in the manga, or it''s even above it.


    Imagination determines the diversity of ability, while physical ability determines the power of ability, three years, no, urately speaking for nearly four years, Carina, with her Munch-Munch Fruit ability, drank more nutritional supplements than Nami and Kuina every day, even if Kuina has be Rumble-Rumble Fruit user, the number of nutritional supplements she drinks have became equal to Carina, however, she eat still less than sea beasts than Carina every day.


    With the help of the "digestion" ability of the Munch-Munch Fruit, Carina''s Physique is only second only to El.


    Ace''s level of Physique can''t bepared to Carina''s at all.


    With the support of Carina''s endless stamina, Nami''s me-me Fruit is like being add a BUFF that increases her power and battery life by 1000%.


    Even Aokiji did not dare to underestimate these burning waves.


    "Ice Block: Pheasant Beak"


    Concentrated ice was released and rushed forward from Aokiji''s right arm as Nami did, then a massive wave of ice formed in the shape of a pheasant that froze everything in its path, and collided with the roaring fire waves.


    With the loud explosion, a thick fog shrouded the whole area, when the fog dissipated, Carina and Aokiji stood still and did not move but Perona and Robin''s figures has disappeared.


    "Ararara, it seems that I''m careless, if I knew it earlier, I would have brought an assistant."


    Seeing that the target on this trip had already left, Aokiji scratched his head in distress, but Nami''s attack also allowed Aokiji to get an answer.


    Nico Robin, it looks like you''ve found your truepanion.


    With this secret thought, Aokiji looked directly at Carina with hiszy side restrained and revealing a rare seriousness. "Rumble-Rumble Fruit, me-me Fruit, and Unknown Paramecia type devil fruit who can fuse together by eating theirpanions, I didn''t expect you to hide so deeply."


    "No wonder the people above wanted you guys dead."


    "Such abination and lineup, with your potential, if you guys are allowed to go to the new world to develop, there will be another pirate with a bounty of billion Belly."


    After speaking, half of Aokiji''s body became ice then he said in a deep voice, "Although I don''t like hitting women, I''m sorry, three beautiful youngdies, your threat is too great, I can only ask you to go to the Impel Down. "


    "What a lot of nonsense. If you can do it, then go ahead!" Nami said impatiently while looking at Aokiji.


    "Carina, the body dominance give it to me." Kuina, whose head is on the right of Carina, said with a poker face expression.


    "No problem, I will hand over the dominance to you, you can use this body however you want. " Karina nodded slightly, then the electric field opened immediately.


    There was no slight movement from Kuina, who had the dominance of the body, however, her figure disappeared.


    Seeing this scene, Aokiji hurriedly released his Observation Haki, in the next second, Aokiji''s expression changed slightly, then the ice on his waist was suddenly cut.


    Along with the appearance of the smooth and straight cut, Aokiji''s body was sliced into two pieces and fell to the ground, shattering into several pieces.


    "Fire Dragon st!"


    Kuina, who appeared out of thin air behind Aokiji, held the Wado Ichimonji, which was covered with ayer of Armament Haki, and she did not retract her sword, but at this time, Nami controlled her arm to turn into orange mes, forming a huge fire dragon, roaring towards the shattered corpse of Aokiji on the ground.


    "Ice Time Capsule!"


    *Boom!*


    With the roar of the Fire Dragon, an arm stretched out from the shattered corpse, releasing a shock wave formed by the iced that collided with the Fire Dragon st.


    The collision of ice and fire, low temperature and high temperature, once again created arge fog.


    While the fog slowly dissipated, the shattered ice corpse on the ground slowly attracted each other and formed Aokiji''s body.


    "Fire on the left side, lightning on the right side, and unknown ability in the middle..."


    Looking at the girls in Asura form through the fog, Aokiji sighed slightly.


    "This is simply the Logia version of Charlotte Linlin."


    "All of the mission is probably going to fail, I hope the CP agents can achieve more, and it''s best to meet their captain to get more information."

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    "Hakoku sovereignty!"


    Aokiji had just finished sighing, while the fog on the other side that had not yetpletely dissipated was suddenly blown away by a strong force.


    It''s like a beam of light formed by Hakoku sovereignty, but instead of white color, it''s a mix of an orange-red and bluish-white color that instantly drowned Aokiji.


    This time, Aokiji''s face suddenly changed, looking at the beam of light that distorted the space and contained terrifying temperature and electricity, Aokiji didn''t dare to use elementalization to dodge.


    He didn''t have time to dodge, so he raised his hand and patted it in the space in front of him without hesitation, then an equally terrifying shock wave, containing cold air collided with the beam of light in front of him.


    *boom!*


    Just like El and Rayleigh upgraded from an ordinary sword fight to a fight that is almost like in a different dimension, the fight here is almost in the same situation as El and Rayleigh.


    A loud noise like thunder sted above this space and spread over the small ind.


    Kuina who used the revised version of Hakoku sovereignty and Aokiji who used high-level Armament Haki alsounched natural element confrontation in this empty space.


    The two battlefields are both very fierce, but it is almost impossible to injure each other or to decide the winner in a short period of time.


    Especially the natural element confrontation between Carina in asura form and Aokiji.


    With the support of Carina, the Supercharging station, and the physique of Kuina and Nami, that are dozens of times better than ordinary pirates.


    If it weren''t for Aokiji being in peak stage and the three girls only had Observation and Armament Haki, physical skills and physique that''s above him, he might feel great pressure, even so, his current pressure is not small after all with the support of Carina physique, Nami''s me-me Fruit is just like being added a buff that increases her power by ten times, together with the electric heat of the Rumble-Rumble Fruit, her me is no longer losing to Akainu''s Magma-Magma Fruit.


    Even Aokiji didn''t dare to use elementilization at will, for fear that the three girls'' me would mutually restrain him then smite him ruthlessly.


    In addition to mes, there is also the speed and destructive power of lightning.


    If it wasn''t for Aokiji''s astonishing Observation Haki, and the high-level armament Haki, he would not be able to easily defuse the offensive of the three girls who were still in their growth stage.


    Now Aokiji became more and more serious, and there was no trace of slightziness on his face.


    After a short fight, he has gradually seen the ability of Asura form, if these three girls are separated, except for Kuina who is a Rumble-Rumble Fruit user, and the other two girls who are me-me Fruit and unknown devil fruit user, they are far his opponent, he doesn''t even have to take action and Vice-Admiral can easily deal with them.


    However, after the three girls werebined, their strengths had undergone earth-shaking changes, and he even felt a lot of pressure because after these three girls arebined, their ability and physique is also integrated.


    That purple-haired girl named Carina, in addition to her unknown devil fruit abilities, she also has an amazing physique that even he may not be able to match.


    It was this monster-level physique that made the orange-haired girl who was originally weak and unable to exert the maximum power of her devil fruit ability, make it possible for her me to block his devil fruit ability.


    In addition, Aokiji also discovered even more amazing ces, after they merge, they can still use each other''s abilities.


    The me-me Fruit can use together with Rumble-Rumble Fruit, making the me contain an astonishing electric heat and some lightning attributes.


    That is to say, Aokiji is not fighting me-me Fruit and Rumble-Rumble Fruit user but he is fighting abination of two high-level elements.


    Even if Aokiji is one of the highestbat powers of the navy headquarters, facing thebination of the two high-level elements, he can only stand in a passive position.


    Wanting to injure them is even more difficult, only Kizaru can bepared with the Rumble-Rumble Fruit speed and it''s also impossible to freeze a devil fruit user that mutually restrain him.


    In order to defeat the three girls on the opposite side, there is absolutely no other way than to use up their stamina and ensure that they do not use teleportation to escape.


    The key point is that his stamina can''t bepared to these three girls in Asura form.


    if you can''t drain their stamina, they may instead drain you of your stamina, this is the helplessness of the Logia fruit that mutually restrain each other, at the same time, it was also the reason why El chose not to eat the Rumble-Rumble Fruit.


    The Rumble-Rumble Fruit is of course the strongest logia devil fruit, but once faced with the Glint-Glint Fruit with simr nature to him, no matter how strong his strength is, Kizaru can easily drag the battle to stretch to ten days and ten nights.


    The battlefield on the side of three girls is temporarily indistinguishable. The same goes for the battlefield on El''s side, Rayleigh, like Aokiji, became more and more serious as he fought.


    At first, he thought that El was just a genius swordsman who could not be seen in a hundred years, who mastered flying sh and three types of Haki that is even younger than Shanks.


    But after the battle, El''s ability to see the future and physique shocked him


    However, this is not all of El''s trump card, he turned out to be the same as Dous Bullet who was imprisoned in the impel down, a monster kid back then, and the sessor of Shura.


    The high-level Armament Haki fused with shura made Rayleigh see the reflection of Dous Bullet who had not mastered the three types of Haki but was already the main force on the Oro Jackson on El''s body, aftering back to his senses, Rayleigh has been unable to regard El as a junior.


    Excellent swordsmanship skills, Ability to see the future, high-level Armament Haki fused shura, Conqueror Haki, and physique that does not match his age


    With exception to the high-level usage of Conqueror Haki, he is no less than himself in all aspects, if he wants to avenge that child, he can only do his best,


    Thinking of this, Rayleigh''s eyes suddenly became sharper, the next moment El''s face changed suddenly and his eyes widened.


    After deflecting El''s sword sh, Rayleigh shed out a different flying sh (Tobu zangeki) at El.


    "Divine Departure!"


    A dark red flying sh like Shiki did but the length ispletely iparable to Shiki''sst blow with the one shed out by Rayleigh in front of him.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    El, who smashes through an eighth tree trunk, falls heavily to the ground, setting off a thickyer of dust, and while sitting up he spits out blood, this is his first injury in his life, and it was still an internal injury.


    Just like Kozuki Oden, who had eaten Roger''s divine departure, Rayleigh''s dark red flying sh was defended by his strong physique and sword that is both covered by Armament Haki at the critical moment, leaving a sharp weapon scratched on his body, but like the internal destruction of the high-level armament Haki, it still damages his internal organ.


    Finally found this, El who spat out blood didn''t have any weakness on his face but instead, he grinned excitedly. "Really strange, I can''t learn it for so long, but it turned out the best way to learn is to take a hit in person, I finally get that feeling!"


    After getting up and taking who step, El adjusted his body to the best state with Life Return (Seimei Kikan) and like a gust of wind, he return to the previous battlefield very quickly.


    "Senior, that flying sh that just hurts me..."


    El Held the ck Sword, Shusui, and moved in front of Rayleigh as if teleporting, then, looking at the sudden change in Rayleigh''s face, El who seemed to have foreseen some future scene sh his sword at Rayleigh who was several meters away.


    "Your move is called Divine departure right?."


    After his words fell a spark of dark red lightning flowed around the ck Sword, Shusui which is covered with armament Haki then a dark red flying sh was swept out with El sh.


    Seeing this scene, Rayleigh did not dare to underestimate it all, he lifts his sword which also flowed with dark red lightning, and shed at the iing dark red flying sh.


    Then an incredible scene suddenly appeared in this area, the dark red flying sh that El swung out, did not ignore Rayleigh''s defense just like in the previous scene instead it stop less than half a meter away from him.


    However, the one blocking the dark red flying sh was not the sword he held in his hand, it is an aura that is invisible to the naked eye, like the hardest invisible substance in the world.


    No matter whether it is the sword or the dark red flying sh, they don''t touch each other but are instead isted by the invisible aura in front of them.


    Almost at the moment when the invisible aura appeared, arge number of dark red lightning sparks and strong airwaves formed by the collision of Conqueror Haki surge in all directions.


    Moreover, during the collision of Haki this time, only a small part spread to the surrounding direction, and most of the Haki rises into the sky, making the clear sky above the Sabaody Archipgo turn to a stormy sky after a while.


    This change from clear to a stormy sky has attracted the attention of the navy, which is fighting the pirates in the Sabaody Archipgo, and some navies who were rtively close to the battlefields of El and Rayleigh, and mastered the Observation Haki, sensed two very powerful Aura before they can approach out of curiosity, the change suddenly appeared in the sky, making thempletely unable to take a step.


    .....


    Returning to the battlefield, Rayleigh who used Conqueror''s coating sessfully block the Divine Departure, and El held the ck Sword, Shusui flowing with dark red lightning, and shed towards Rayleigh again, this time, El did not send out a dark red sh flying.


    "Learning after receiving one blow, you monster." Rayleigh scolded in low voice and not to be outdone, he held his sword and continue attacking.


    Unlike the sh with Conqueror Haki entwined with high-level armament Haki, the sword fight between El and Rayleigh was not the same as the previous scene of the sword resisting the dark red flying sh just now.


    Instead, the sword, which was not covered with armament Haki, kept its original appearance and every sword sh was separated in the air at a distance of ten centimeters.


    It was as if an indestructible barrier suddenly appeared in front of them, separating the two swords.


    A Conqueror Haki once again burst out from El''s and rayleigh''s bodies which are above the previous fluctuations just now.


    The terrifying Conqueror Haki fluctuations, like a Knock Up Stream, fly toward the sky covered with dark clouds.


    After a while, a change that shook the Sabaody Archipgo and even the navy headquarters next door suddenly appeared in the sky.


    They saw the sky covered with dark clouds as if torn apart by a pair of an invisible hands with astonishing length, width, and even depth, spanning across the Sabaody Archipgo.


    At this moment, countless pirates and navy, whether it is chasing an enemy, or in a fierce battle, they all seem to have an agreement, and stop their movements.


    Looking up at the cut in the sky, the pupils of these people are shaking violently.


    "This...what the hell is this?"


    "what?"


    "The sky is torn apart!"


    "Is it man-made?"


    The weak people are eximing with their worldview being refreshed while the knowledgeable powerhouses, such as those vice admirals who have experienced hundreds of battles, their faces be extremely solemn.


    "On this ind, two strong people are fighting."


    "There can be no mistake, this is what Teacher Zephyr once mentioned, only two strong powerhouses who master the Conqueror''s coating will this change appear when they fight against each other."


    "Is Admiral Aokiji fighting against someone?"


    "No, Admiral Aokiji does not have the Conqueror Haki."


    "Could it be that our actions coincided with the time when the two legends were fighting?!"


    The change in the sky that appeared in the Sabaody Archipgo and Navy Headquarters caused a quiet stir that even the Mary Geoise was paying attention here.


    Even Aokiji, who was in a stalemate with Carina in Asura Form, looked at the sky with a solemn expression and thought to himself.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    The change in the skysted for more than ten minutes, during that time the huge hole in the sky did not close at all, on the contrary, the cloud was getting bigger and darker.


    Obviously, the conqueror Haki that tears the sky is still growing together with the battle of the two strong people whose battle is getting more intensified


    In fact, Shusui wrapped by Conqueror Haki did not stand in a stalemate with Rayleigh''s sword for a long time, because El took the initiative to end it, instead, he repeatedly swing his sword at Rayleigh.


    Unlike El, Rayleigh just attacked a few times from evenly matched in the beginning, he gradually tilted the advantage on his side and each strike sent El a certain distance away.


    El, who was at a disadvantage, curled his lips helplessly andined: "As expected of the legend from the previous era, it is really not an easy task to catch up with you."


    "You are only thirteen years old this year, and In observation Haki, you can already see the future, on Armament Haki you can already use Emission and Internal Destruction while on Conqueror Haki you can already use Conqueror''s coating, which has far surpassed everyone in our era."


    Hearing El''s words, Rayleigh said with a full of ck line on his forehead. "With your talent, when you are familiar with the Conqueror''s coating, I believe that it won''t take long before you can use Conqueror''s coating and high-level Armament Haki at the same time."


    "Senior, your killing intent... how did it disappear?"


    El suddenly showed a yful smile while looking at Rayleigh and joked.


    "Did you realize that you can''t kill me anymore?"


    After another sword sh El take a few steps back, finally Rayleigh showed a helpless expression and said. "Obviously at a disadvantage, but still rxed and indifferent, you brat, you''re hiding another trump card, like Devil Fruit right?"


    after another sword sh and being forced a certain distance away, this time EL did not rush up, instead he rested his sword on his shoulder and gave Rayleigh a thumbs up with his other hand, and said with a smile.


    "you guess right!"


    Seeing that the worst situation still appeared, Rayleigh was speechless but his heart became even heavier.


    As El master, the Conqueror''s coating, the gap between this brat and himself is only experienced, Haki capacity and skills.


    Even if his battle experience and Haki''s capacity, as well as Haki''s usage, are above El, it is difficult for him to kill this brat who has a monster physique, this is the reason why Rayleigh''s killing intent towards El disappeared.


    Until now El still hides his devil fruit ability, there can only be two reasons, First, it''s useless and does not help in the battle, second, it''s very powerful and used as thest trump card.


    It is impossible for a strong person to eat a useless Devil Fruit, then it can only be his devil fruit is very strong then together with his physique he can narrow the gap between them or even turn the tide of this battle, he couldn''t take revenge for that child, but instead, he let this monsterplete his development a few years earlier.


    Rayleigh suddenly felt a sense of helplessness like lifting a stone and smashing his own feet.


    El held the sword in one hand and raise his other hand slightly, then he smile meaningfully.


    "Senior, let you see a good thing, don''t blink... "


    "El!"


    Just when El was about to use the Float-Float Fruit ability, an anxious voice suddenly broke into the battlefield.


    The movement of his hand paused slightly, then he looked in the direction from which the voice came and saw a girl with long pink curly hair and a ck dress in a gothic style, floating towards this side.


    "Perona, why did youe here?"


    Looking at Perona in a ghost state, he suddenly felt his heart be heavy.


    Rayleigh who was watching this scene did not take the opportunity to attack but instead, he stand still in ce.


    "El, something happened"


    Perona in a ghost state floated over, then she shouted anxiously. "Carina and the others are fighting the navy admiral, and sister Robin and I are evading the pursuit of the CP agents, there are too many of them and my ghost can''t cope with it, please hurry up and help."


    "Earth Roll!"


    Hearing this, El''s expression suddenly changed.


    Then without the slightest hesitation, El put his sword back into its sheath, then his figure flew up, seeing this scene Rayleigh''s face changed slightly as if he had foreseen something in the future and he shed his sword.


    The ground began to vibrate violently on the small ind that El had taken control of two days ago, the ground, which is unknown how many miles in radius, seems to have been endowed with spirituality by the creator, and suddenly came to life.


    Thend on this ind, as well as arge number of tree trunks, and even the huge mangroves tree marked with numbers, suddenly liquefied and merged together, creating hundreds of meters high tsunami that try to drown Rayleigh below.


    "It turned out to be Float-Float Fruit..."


    Looking at the rising earth, Rayleigh, who was like an antpare to its size, said with aplicated expression. "Shiki, you have left too?"


    Just when the earth was about to drown Rayleigh and strangle him.


    A flying sh with a height of hundred meters easily cut a gap in this 360-degree earth enclosure without any dead ends.


    When Rayleigh came out of the crack, El had already left the ind and he didn''t catch up either.


    He, who was almost killed by Shiki before, knew very well that the move just now was just a random act of El. (Battle of Edd War)


    If the other party is not in a hurry to leave, just like Dous Bullet''s devil fruit, he can wrap the ground with armament haki, making it difficult for him to break free from.


    After many years, the Float-Float Fruit reappears here in the sea and its new host is El that monster.


    Rayleigh, who had had little hope, no longer saw any hope for revenge.


    If this kid is not in hurry and with his physique, he might be able to break this small ind from the main body that is connected together, then he flies to an altitude of several thousand meters and smashed it down or use his air superiority to fight back.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    "The admiral dispatched by the Navy headquarters is Aokiji then that''s ok"


    Flying in the direction that Perona pointed, El asked Perona who was following with all her strength and asked what happened.


    After hearing that the highestbat power assisting the CP agents is Aokiji who pursues zy justice'', El was slightly relieved.


    He was afraid that the three girls would encounter Kizaru who pursued ''Unclear Justice'', and Akainu who pursued ''Absolute Justice''.


    The former has the ultimate speed, although with Kuina Rumble-Rumble Fruit, their speed can match him, it is difficult to protect Robin and Perona when the other party wants to arrest Robin or kill them both, while thetter may ignore the three girls and he would rather kill Robin to follow his Absolute Justice belief.


    With the three girls'' strength in Asura form they can only draw with them at best, and cannot defeat them at all.


    Only Aokiji is an exception, he doesn''t possess Kizaru speed nor does he possess Akainu ruthlessness, and the Ice-Ice Fruit is mutually restrained by Nami''s me-me Fruit


    In addition, the other party was in confusion at this time, and he personally let Robin escape several times, so El doesn''t worry that he will kill Robin.


    Therefore, El did not go to support the three girls immediately, but instead, he flew in Perona and Robin''s direction.


    Before meeting Aokiji, the five girls had already returned to the fourth area in order to find El, so it didn''t take long for El to arrive at the ind where perona and robin are located.


    Descending on the ground, El reached out and touched the ground, instantly taking control of the ind, and then the ground of the entire ind began to shake violently.


    In a naturally formed tree hole under a big tree not far away, robin, who was taking care of Perona''s body, suddenly found that the ground around them made a crisp cracking sound then as the cracks appeared on the ground around them, the ground broke free and floated up, flying out of the tree hole.


    At the same time, the ground around the tree also liquefied and flew up, turning into a huge ball, protecting Robin and Perona, who flew out of the tree hole and rose up to the sky.


    The thickness of the huge ball is very thick unless it is a great swordsman like Rayleigh and El, the flying shes of other master swordsmen cannot cut it at all.


    "Tempest Kick! (Rankyaku)"


    When the CP agents notice the movement here and realized that Nico Robin may be inside the huge ball, they kick in unison, sending out arge number of sharppressed des of wind thatnd on the huge ball, leaving a deep or shallow-cut one after another.


    It''s a pity that when they sessfully create a hole and use moon step (Geppo) to fly inside, Robin and Perona have long since disappeared.


    If they have Observation Haki, they will find out that Robin and Perona have already appeared at an altitude of more than 2,000 meters, and they are still rising.


    "Knowing that this huge ball is man-made, yet you dare to break in, what a courageous idiot!"


    Just when the CP agents searched around the ball and couldn''t find Nicole Robin was ready to leave. An indifferent voice suddenly came in slowly from the hole they had created, Hearing this voice, the faces of the CP agents suddenly changed.


    However, their response was still too slow, the sound of the earthquake sounded again and the huge ball, once again moved.


    The hole created by Tempest Kick! (Rankyaku) quickly healed making the light inside disappear and the huge ball began constricted toward the agents inside, moreover the speed of the huge ball constricting was very fast, and the agents did not even have the opportunity to create a hole with Tempest Kick! (Rankyaku) again, as they werepletely engulfed by the huge ball.


    Outside, El floated in front of the huge ball and saw when the huge ball hole heal up and mercilessly crush the CP agents inside.


    It was different from Shiki who liquefied the earth to seal the member of Straw Hats pirates and exposed their heads outside the stone pir to deter Nami.


    El crushed them inside or buried them alive on the spot, after killing these CP agents, El continued to fly towards the battlefield between the three girls and Aokiji.


    After a while, El arrives in the ice and fire zone.


    "Nii-san..."


    Perceiving the appearance of El''s breath, the three girls who used fire fists to collide with the ice waves send out by Aokiji, immediately halt their next movement.


    "Flying up, this ability..."


    Aokiji also stopped attacking and he stare at El floating in the air, then his face suddenly became extremely solemn.


    A devil fruit with the ability to fly is extremely rare and most of them are from the Zoan type, moreover, when the Zoan type devil fruit users fly up, their bodies will definitely show the characteristics of animals.


    Without any animal features and floating freely in the air made him think of a very famous devil fruit ability.


    It''s just that if he remembers correctly, that ability should have a user a long time ago and still from a certain legendary pirate, right?! Could it be that...


    El''s next actions confirmed Aokiji''s guess


    "Fighting him will never end, let''s go."


    El nced at the silent Aokiji, then said to the girls, then he raised his palm.


    The moment he raised his palm, the ground of the entire ind shake violently again then, a piece ofnd around the three girls detach from the ground and floated up, carrying El and the three girls.


    The ground for several miles with Aokiji as the center once again liquefied and created a wave-like tsunami that moved toward Aokiji.


    When El flew out, the earth had already submerged Aokiji, However, the earth did not close up to form a huge ball because a biting cold air burst out from inside, In just a moment, the small hill formed by the earth were suddenly freeze into a white iceberg.


    After Aokiji used elementalization and prated out of the iceberg, the traces of El and the girls hadpletely disappeared.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    "What did you say? Float-Float Fruit, are you sure?


    In Navy Headquarters, Fleet Admiral Office.


    after listening to Aokiji''s report, Sengoku stood up in shock and stared at Aokiji who was sitting on the sofa with wide eyes.


    Aokiji, who put on his sleeping mask again,y down and slowly said, "I have already verified it, there are three ces on the ground, which are manipted by a devil fruit ability."


    "On one of the three-ce, the ground in the surrounding ce was formed into a giant ball then it is buried inside the ground and there were several crushed corpses inside, all of which were CP agents.


    "The other two ces are a mountain with a hole open on No. 72 ind, and the one that was frozen by my devil fruit ability."


    "It can be confirmed that the former is a sword mark left by a certain Master swordsman, that Young Swordsman, El was already fighting against a certain master swordsman before I meet him."


    After a slight pause, Aokiji''s voice suddenly became heavy: "And I have an incredible guess, the change in the sky that appeared above the Sabaody Archipgo is probably this Young Swordsman, El fighting against that mysterious master swordsman. "


    "Your guess is bold but not entirely impossible!"


    Reminiscing about Shiki''s era in the past, Sengoku suddenly came back to his senses and said solemnly. "That little devil raised three girls with amazing abilities, just like the girl named Carina you mentioned, her physique also doesn''t match her age."


    "Assuming that girl, Carina has such terrifying physique because of her unknown devil fruit ability, then, the young swordsman El, who is already a Float-Float Fruit user, his physical strength can nevere from other devil fruit ability."


    "That is to say, this little devil is very likely to be born extraordinary, he has a physique with special ability since he was a child or a natural monster!"


    Sengoku is worthy of the title of "The Resourceful General", just through El''s physique, he thinks of the possibility of El being a naturally born monster.


    "At nine years old, or even earlier, he Awakened conqueror Haki and while his eight-year-old he can already use flying sh, it is not impossible for him to master the Conqueror''s coating at this age" Sengoku added with a serious expression.


    As one of the few superpowers in the navy who possessed conqueror Haki and also mastered the Conqueror''s coating, Sengoku knew very well that the technique of Conqueror''s coating was not restricted by age or physical condition.


    As long as you have talent, you can master this skill, looking at El, his talent is obviously extraordinary.


    "If that''s the case, then In addition to Conqueror''s coating, his swordsmanship should also be at the level of pinnacle master swordsman."


    Aokiji eximed slightly "Conqueror''s coating, swordsmanship at the pinnacle master swordsman level, as the Float-Float Fruit ability, he is simply another version of Shiki and Captain of the Flying Pirate on this era."


    "With Float-Float Fruit ability, this kid threat level has reached a level."


    Picking up the paper that the intelligence team faxed over, it''s a picture he secretly took with den Mushi Mushi during the battle and said in a deep voice. "The three girls beside him are no less threatening than him, or even above him, at least that child, we can still find Shiki resemnce on him, however, these three girls broke the rules on this world."


    "If it is other abilities, even if it breaks the rules on the world, it will only refresh our world view at most."


    "But the strongest Logia-type devil fruit, Rumble-Rumble Fruit, another high level and destructive element, me-me Fruit, and that unknown devil fruit, theirbined destructive power is simply unimaginable."


    "If the four of them are allowed to grow up, then the new world will have two more emperors."


    "The bnce formed by us, the Seven Warlords of the Sea, and three emperors in the new world will also be broken."


    After listening to the worrying analysis of Sengoku, Aokiji said slowly.


    "Float-Float Fruit and Rumble-Rumble Fruit user are the most difficult to catch and they don''t fear encirclement and suppression."


    "Except for Kizaru, our devil fruit abilities don''t match or restrain them..."


    Sengoku also understood this and sighed: "Before finding a way and opportunity to deal with them, we can only increase their bounty, investigate their intelligence, and make the detailed information avable to the world, so that those pirates and bounty hunters can deal with them."


    "So how high is the bounty to pique the interest of those people, or provoke a conflict between them?"


    Sengoku look contemtive, then the next day, a piece of news shocked the world.


    Countless news coo carried freshly printed newspapers and released a free newspaper to all parts of the world.


    Making a loss, just to expand the influence to the extreme, this is not the first time that the people in the world have seen the "World Economic News Paper" do this, they immediately understand that today''s newspaper should be contracted by Mary Geoise or the Navy Headquarters.


    News that only expands its influence to the extreme will surely be a big event that shocks the world.


    In fact, it is, when people all over the world pick up or catch the falling newspapers and then look at the news on the front page, their faces all change.


    "The End of the Legend! A New Generation of Float-Float Fruit User "Flying Swordsman" El!"


    The text content of the news headlines is not much, but arge number of pictures are posted.


    Those pictures showed the sky toured apart, huge Ball buried deep in the ground andrge mountains were frozen and chopped off.


    However, the picture on the front page is a man wearing a ck robe, with silver hair on a ponytail and a ck sword at his waist,pared with three years ago, there has been a great change.


    If it is not for the style of dress that did not change, and an outline of his face from three years ago can still be found, no one will recognize the "Young Swordsman, El" from three years ago.


    The second edition of the news, on the other hand, did not even contain any text, but only had a line of reward.


    If it is said that the news on the front and second page of the "World Economic News Paper" is the first bomb that detonates the world.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    On this day, the new bounty release is destined to go down in history and the pirates that have been offered a bounty will also bepletely famous and known to the world.


    ["Young Swordsman" El, a bounty of 1,023,000,000 million Belly, regardless of life or death.]


    ["Ghost Princess"Perona, a bounty of 120,000,000 Belly, regardless of life or death.]


    ["Devil Child" Nico Robin, a bounty of 100,000,000 Belly, regardless of life or death.]


    The above is the bounty offered by the Navy Headquarters to El and the two girls.


    The "Young Swordsman" who disappeared for three years reappeared and his bounty went from 250 million Belly to a bounty of 1 billion Belly, which is no less than the bounty of the cadres of the three emperors.


    However, what was even more surprising, was the bounty ce after El and the two girls.


    [The World Worst Devil Fruit Users, a bounty of 1,000,000,000 million Belly, regardless of life or death.]


    El and the five girls have been ced on a bounty, there are six of them, but there are only four bounties, Kuina''s bounty is no longer updated, but merged with Carina and Nami into a unique Bounty.


    The photo of the three girls'' bounty is in red and white priestess clothes while on Asura form, below the photo are letters of "regardless of life or death", followed by a title and a ten-digit bounty.


    There is no name, only the title of "The World Worst Devil Fruit Users". Maybe even the Navy Headquarters didn''t know what to call these three girls in Asura form


    However, in terms of titles and names, this is not the First time that Navy Headquarters did this.


    Before the three girls, there was also a person whose son of the navy hero and his name was covered up by the navy, no it''s a surname to be precise.


    That person is the leader of the revolutionary army, the protagonist of thest World Conference discussion - "The World''s Worst Criminal" Dragon.


    Including the people inside the revolutionary army, few people know that their leader, full name is - Monkey D Dragon.


    However, the words ''The World''s Worst in history'' are enough to make the world ignore the name behind the title. Looking at this sea, few people will have the title of "The World''s Worst".


    In other words, the people who have the title of ''The World''s Worst'' are all extremely dangerous criminals, Such as "The World''s Worst Criminal"


    For example, Dous Bullet, who escaped from the Impel Down, is known as "The World''s Worst Fugitive In Impel Down History".


    Now the title "The World Worst Devil Fruit User" is in order to let the world know why they set a precedent for the three girls, they specially created a unique and special reward order.


    Below the ten-digit numbers, the navy also writes little information about the three girls.


    After an investigation by the Navy Headquarters, the purple-haired girl in the middle was a Paramecia type, Munch-Munch Fruit User, using her devil fruit ability, she broke the rules of the world andbine with her other twopanions, bing a unique three-type devil fruit user in history.


    As for her twopanions, the one on the right is the "Lightning Sword sorcerer" Kuina from three years ago, the user of the strongest Logia type devil fruit, the Rumble-Rumble Fruit.


    The orange-haired girl on the left is a Logia-type devil fruit user, the me-me Fruit.


    The three girls whobine together, be it physique, Haki, or Devil fruit ability will be stacked together and create a new body, rather than simplybining them.


    This person is extremely dangerous. If you want to hunt them, it is rmended to kill them before theybine together.


    No doubt, the special treatment of the Navy Headquarters made El''s limelight be stolen by his own "wings".


    Despite the death of Shiki and the reappearance of the Float-Float Fruit, the threat level of El changes from the supernova in the paradise to someone that the pirates in the new world dare not underestimate, however, it''s just like what Sengoku said.


    No matter how dangerous and threatening El is, the temte of Shiki can still be found on his body.


    But the three girls on Asura Form broke the rules of the world, a monster that is never seen before.


    After all, at this time, ckbeard has not yet obtained the Dark-Dark Fruit and then the Quake-Quake Fruit to be a dual devil fruit user.


    Although three girls use a devil fruit ability to be the most special devil fruit user in history, thebination of the three fruit abilities that included two high-level elements, is more than enough to attract the world''s attention.


    Morgan reported the three girls as headlines on today''s news, even so, El''s news report still detonated the entire world.


    "Shiki Died!?"


    "Another legend has fallen!"


    "It''s a lie... A great pirate who is as famous as Pirate King and Whitebeard is actually dead?!"


    "Who is Shiki, why haven''t I heard of this name?".


    "this person can fly freely."


    "Idiot! The ability of Float-Float Fruit is more than just flying!"


    "After more than ten years, the Float-Float Fruit reappears will it also restart the nightmare of the falling ind in this world again?"


    "Why are there images of huge tears in the sky in these photos?"


    "What a joke, this looks like a vision of nature, but why did that birdman put such a photo on the headline?"


    "After three years, the bounty soared from 250 million to 1 billion, is the navy afraid of a second Shiki?".


    "It''s just a devil''s fruit, is it necessary to be so exaggerated? If I''m not wrong, the other party is only 13 years old this year, right?",

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    New World, on Moby Dick.


    "Hey...really?"


    "Dad, look, look, it''s a news report from paradise, it''s so eventful!"


    Catching a roll of newspaper dropped from the sky, A certain crew member of the Whitebeard Pirates nced at the newspaper headline and his eyes widened.


    Then, with a look of horror on his face, he ran to Whitebeard, who was sitting on a special chair, and under the watchful eyes of hispanions, He handed the newspaper to Whitebeard who was drinking andughting loudly.


    "Ohh?"


    Subconsciously ncing at the headline of the newspaper handed over by his son, Whitebeard''s brows furrowed immediately.


    Seeing this scene, the crew members scattered all over the Moby Dick realized that there was really big news, as a result, headed by the 1st divisionmander Marco, as well as some curious crew members, approached one after another.


    "Dad, what happened"


    Looking at whitebeard who took the newspaper and said nothing, Marco couldn''t help but asked curiosity.


    "See for yourself..."


    Handing the newspaper to Marco, Whitebeard took a special jug and took a sip.


    Looking at the blue sky covered with white clouds, the face of the strongest man in the world at this time was filled with nostalgia, and he muttered to himself.


    "Shiki, I didn''t expect you to leave so quietly."


    At this moment, the picture of Shiki saying goodbye to him more than ten years ago appeared in his mind.


    Shiki who lost his legs in Impel Down came to him, his ''old rival'' who had apanied him through two eras, and told him he will retreat for a while, and then let this world experience the real horror of a pirate.


    The result was unexpected, after more than ten yearster, this old acquaintance has left quietly.


    If it weren''t for the emergence of a new Float-Float Fruit user, he would have thought that the other party was somewhere, secretly preparing a big n for his ambitions that could not be wiped out by time.


    Unconsciously, another acquaintance quietly left.


    The legends from the previous Era only him and Redfield imprisoned in Impel Down are left.


    Marco doesn''t know what whitebeard is Feeling right now


    After receiving the newspaper handed by Whitebeard, Marco and the other divisionmander gathered around and read it.


    When they read the front page and sub-page news, then the photos posted in the newspaper, and the most special reward ever, there was a look of horror or disbelief on their face.


    "It''s a lie, Shiki is actually dead."


    "He couldn''t have been in some ident somewhere, was he? Or did the steering wheel on his head explode?"


    "Hello, why are paying attention to that?"


    "The new user of the Float-Float Fruit, Young Swordsman El, a bounty of 1 Billion Belly"


    "Look at these pictures, this should be flying shing marks and the tears on the sky, the kid who is only thirteen years old this year, he is not only the new user of the Float-Float Fruit but also a master swordsman and the same as Dad he can use Conqueror''s coating, the threat of this kid is only next to Shiki when he''s at his peak."


    "His crew are even better than him though."


    "In addition to the Rumble-Rumble Fruit user from three years ago, his other crew member is actually me-me Fruit, Munch-Munch Fruit, and Hollow-Hollow Fruit users."


    "The World Worst Devil Fruit Users, the Munch-Munch Fruit user can actually eat other people tobine together and be the only person with the ability to use three devil fruit in the world."


    "Tsk tsk...No wonder the Navy Headquarters propaganda is sorge, the potential of these four little devils is no less than Shanks and Benn Beckman, even their level of threats has surpassed the two."


    "If you let them grow up freely, I''m afraid that on this sea, there will be another two emperors of the sea."


    "I don''t know how "Kaido" and "BIG MOM" will react and feel when they see this news"


    When the divisionmander was discussing, they did not notice that their words, has caught the attention of a veteran member with a very low sense of existence.


    So among those curious crew members, one more person was added.


    ....


    Tottond, Cake Ind.


    "Ma Ma Ma Ma! Shiki, I didn''t expect you to end in this way."


    "No... Shiki, are still the same as before, even if he dies, he won''t let the world live peacefully."


    "Being a master swordsman at a young age, there is also the mastery of three-type of Haki, before it was the red-haired kid, now there is another kid who is younger than him and has the power like Shiki."


    "Is this era of great pirates that Roger started finally going to hit its climax?"


    "Ma Ma Ma Ma! The World Worst Devil Fruit Users, mes in the left hand and lightning in the right, I didn''t expect that in this era, there will be younger generations who will take me as a temte."


    "I really want them all to be my son-inw and Daughter-inw!"


    In addition to Whitebeard and Charlotte Linlin, the two contemporaries of Shiki, there were also anotherpanions of Shiki, who sighed and reminisced withplicated emotions, their once little brother, Kaido, who was an intern in the "Rocks Pirates" his mood is also littleplicated.


    However, these captains'' concerns are different from their deputymander and crew members, as well as the major forces in the new world, all of them are concentrated on the pirate group defined by the Navy Headquarters as the "White-Hair Pirates".


    With these new four Bounty scattered all over the world, the world added two big pirates with a bounty of 1 billion Belly on this day.


    When the captain''s bounty reaches the level of one billion Belly, his pirate group will also be ranked among the top of the world.


    No doubt, El and the three girls have both be existences with bounty reaching ten figures.


    His pirate group, like "Red-Haired Pirates", which was gradually regarded as the fourth Emperor, became one of the big pirate groups only below the four emperors of the sea.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    "Wow... The total bounty of six of us is as high as 2,223,000,000 Belly!"


    At the altitude of seven thousand meters, Nami held the World Economic News Paper and looked amazed at the four bounties published as the headlines on the second news edition.


    "I just used the Negative Hollow to knock down a few CP agents and my first bounty actually reached 120 million Belly!"


    Looking at her picture in ghost form and the bounty on nine figures, Perona smacked her tongue slightly.


    "It''s because you knock them down with just one move, that''s people who have undergone rigorous training and brainwashing, so they give you such high bounty."


    "I see"


    Perona, who still doesn''t know how broken her fruit ability was, nodded slightly.


    "The Navy has created a special bounty and the purpose should be to let the people all over the world know our weakness, and also let those big forces kill us in advance before we grow up."


    Carina, who was sitting on the cradle, looked at El, who was polishing his sword not far away, he didn''t seem to care about being famous all over the world then she said solemnly while looking at him.


    "Nii-san, do we retreat for three years? like before, keep a low profile for a while, then enter the new world once we''re older?"


    "no"


    El put down the whetstone in his hand, then shook his head, and smiled confidently.


    "Since we can''t go to Fishman Ind, for the time being, let''s enter the new world openly and announce our arrival in the strongest sea!"


    "Nii-san, what are you going to do?"


    Carina and Nami looked at each other, then moved to El''s left and right side in very tacit understanding, and asked with a smile while holding his arm.


    "The New World is not the same as the first half of the grand line."


    Then El continues to say slowly. "If the pirates in Paradise are traveling the seven routes in an adventurous way, then the few pirates who arrive in the new world are those who want to conquer the world."


    "Even if they only want to take risks and search for the legendary treasure, they will eventually be inseparable from the world domination."


    Because only by assembling the four pieces of Road Poneglyphs and finding someone who can read ancient texts, can you get the way to the final ind, Laugh Tale.


    If you want to collect the four pieces of Road Poneglyphs, you must fight with the emperors of the sea. Of course, these words, El''s only said it into his heart.


    "So, unless we don''t enter the new world, but once we do, we mustpete with those pirates for a piece of cake in the new world."


    "The cake on the new world has almost been divided by the three emperors of the sea and some big pirate groups."


    "The remaining inds that have not been upied by pirates are eithercking in resources, uninhabited inds with harsh climates that are not suitable for development or as base camps, or it''s parts of affiliated countries under the navy and Mary Geoise."


    "The inds with rtively good resources have basically been upied by the major forces on the New World."


    "If we want to take those people''s cake, we have to go to war with them, then there may be a series of chain reactions."


    With a slight pause, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, then he continued. "If there is no choice, I don''t mind doing something in line with the identity of a pirate andpete with those colleagues."


    "But we have a better choice, before Shiki''s death, he left us arge inheritance."


    After hearing El''s words, Carina and Nami''s beautiful eyes suddenly widened slightly, "Nii-san, what do you mean?


    El looked at them then grinned slightly. "Next, it''s time to start the Sky City n."


    El, who can''t use a low profile, simply chooses a high profile method.


    Almost as soon as El told his decision to the five girls, the Pegasus, which was traveling slowly on the white sea, suddenly floated up and flew towards the sky inds left by Shiki.


    In the afternoon on the same day, Pegasus arrived at the archipgo, then the ship slowlynd on the ground.


    Soon El found Dr. Indigo who was let go by himst year and could not leave the sky ind.


    After reading Dr. Indigo''s memory forcefully, El asked him to exert hisst value and summon the residents on other sky inds in the name of Shiki.


    Since there are only a few people on the ind and the archipgo has been floating on the White Sea, not many people know about the death of Shiki.


    On other inds, the humans who were kidnapped by Shiki did not know that the great pirate who ruled them died as early asst year.


    Out of fear for Shiki, all the residents were soon gathered by Dr. Indigo on a small ind, then El manipted the White Sea, which was not far away, and used the ability of the Float-Float Fruit to create arge hole that is enough for the small ind to pass through and slowly descent at the sea.


    At the same time, in the name of Shiki''smand, Dr. Indigo release the residents who had been imprisoned for an unknown year, among them, it included himself!


    In addition to the Oto and Kogarashi that were taken by El, the corpse of Shiki is also on that small ind.


    Although these inhabitants can be used asborers, El does not intend to continue to rule over them like Shiki.


    Aside from the small ind that leaves, the main ind still has five sky inds surrounding it,posed of one medium-sized ind and four small inds.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    The New World is only a dozen kilometers away from the Redline.


    At the altitude of 10,000 meters in the sky, El and the five girls who entered the new world did not move forward in a hurry, instead, the six floating inds were temporarily moored on the sea.


    "Nii-san, why are you dressed like this all of a sudden?"


    On the deck of the Pegasus, Carina asked confusedly while looking at El who was wearing a battle suit and carrying an oxygen tank behind him.


    By the way, this world''s sea diving technology is far aheadpared to El''s previous life. So whether it is an oxygen tank for diving, it is avable in this world.


    When they went on a shopping spree a few years ago, this crazy shopping spree make Pegasus has everything on board.


    Not to mention the oxygen tank, at the bottom dock they even have ten Waver and two submarines.


    For safety''s sake, they bought three-digit bubbly coral and a double-digit cylinder tank in the Sabaody Archipgo.


    After all, since El ate the Float-Float Fruit, including the newly added member, Nico Robin, the six of them are all devil fruit power users.


    His and Carina''s cautiousness has naturally considered everything and since all the crew members were devil fruit users, they rarely went diving.


    Even if they go to the sea, their whole body is protected by bubbly coral, and the oxygen tank is only brought when they are going to use a submarine.


    It''s already night, and El is suddenly going to dive into the White-White Sea at this time, therefore, Carina was very curious as to why El suddenly carried the oxygen Tank on his back.


    "You want to know?"


    Looking at the curious Carina, El did not exin, but grinned at her then to the other girls and said.


    "Since that''s the case, then go with me."


    After finishing speaking, El did not wait for Carina to continue asking and then he used his devil fruit ability to control Pegasus to soar into the sky.


    The ship that flew away from the floating ind did not fly down toward the White-White Sea but continued to rise higher, then Carina seemed to have imagined something incredible, and her eyes couldn''t help but widened while looking at El and she said with a trembling voice.


    "Nii-san, you won''t take us to the moon, will you?"


    "for real?!"


    Hearing Carina''s words, Nami and Perona, who had reacted a few beats slower also has changed in their expressions.


    "The answer is very close..."


    El said meaningfully. "So, if you don''t want to be in aa due to having low oxygen levels in your blood, then letting me save you by artificial respiration, I suggest that you follow me and get an oxygen tank and bubbly coral."


    "Sister Kuina, please. " Carina hurriedly looked at Kuina, in the past few years that they practice in asura form, they have practically 100% tacit understanding with each other.


    "Leave it to me."


    With just a word or a look, Kuina understand Carina''s meaning, then her body, which had grown to 1.8 meters, lit up the night sky with blue and white electric light, then in the next second, Kuina turned into a bolt of lightning and disappeared from El and the others sight out of thin air and in less than ten seconds, Kuina once again reappears out of thin air, back to her original position while beside her there''s a small andrge box.


    "Tsk tsk... The electric field teleportation that ignores all obstacles is really convenient."


    Seeing Kuinapleting the work that they needed to do for at least ten minutes in less than one minute, Carina smacked her tongue a few times.


    Opening the big box, it contains five oxygen tanks, while the small box contains ten bubbly corals, when the five girls each carried an oxygen tank on their back and two bubbly corals in their pockets, the moon above them, once again appear a little bigger.


    They don''t know how long it took, but the view that was more fascinating back then from the Reverse Mountain entered their eyes.


    "Wow..."


    At this time, the five girls were all standing on the front side of the ship, with their bumpy bodies almost lying on the railing of the ship''s side while looking with amazement at the scenery below.


    "Is that the we live in? Isn''t that beautiful too?"


    "Oxygen has not decreased, but the concentration has actually be higher than the white sea and white-white sea."


    El is not like the five girls, who appreciated the view of the from the outer space. His attention at this time was very different from theirs, then as if he remember something, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    "This world is really not right."


    Just like what El said, the moon on one piece is the same as in Naruto, something is not right. The artificial moon on Naruto is no different from the and humans can actually run and breathe freely on it.


    The moon on the One Piece, that is, the fairy vearth, that the skypian called is also the same.


    Because of his previous life knowledge, El, who had prepared an oxygen tank and bubbly corals, found that these two things seemed to be of little use.


    As the Pegasus continued to rise higher, the has be a huge azure sphere.


    El, who steps into outer space, is still able to breathe normally. Even the five girls, who are like the celestial dragon using a bubble headgear, do not need to use it at all.


    Yes, bubbly corals can still be used in outer space, the bubbly corals are just like being in the water and the Sabaody Archipgo while in outer space.


    "Outrageous, really outrageous, were in outer space but we can breathe andmunicate freely."


    El said in a rare surprise tone while looking at the Outer space in front of him.


    "Uh... Nii-san, have you secretly gone to different parts of outer space and found that you can''t breathe andmunicate here?"


    The five girls stared confusedly at El, especially Carina, she can''t help but ask suspiciously.


    "Isn''t it because the higher the altitude, the thinner the oxygen, that''s why I asked you to prepare an oxygen tank and bubbly coral."


    Hearing her question, El replied quickly, as a traveler, his world view was refreshed just now, and he suddenly forgot that the five girls were all from the countryside.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    if it is said that among the sses of Zoan type devil fruit, the normal animal species is the mostmon, the Ancient Zoan devil fruit is rare, then the mythical Zoan devil fruit is even rarer than the Logia type devil fruit.


    Then the Paramecia type devil fruit also has abilities that are even rarer than the Logia type devil fruit, which is rule-type ability.


    Every rule-type ability has something that it ignored unless their Haki reaches a level that can ignore a rule-type ability, otherwise, even if it''s one of the emperors of the sea, if they are hit by rule-type ability, they will feel extremely ufortable.


    For example, Boa Hancock''s Love-Love Fruit ability, it gives her the ability to turn anything she strikes into stone regardless of the opponent''s strength, and once they are petrified and their body is smashed, that will be instant death.


    For example, Foxy Slow-Slow Fruit ability, sugar Hobby-Hobby Fruit ability, Tsuru''s Wash-Wash Fruit ability, etc, it''s all devil fruit abilities that use rule-type ability.


    The rule-type ability is very simple, but it has reached the ultimate ability in one aspect, and El''s Float-Float Fruit, is also a rule-type ability and the no.1 control type ability.


    Any object he touched can be controlled unless his stamina is not enough such as the main body of the Sabaody Archipgo or the Sandy Ind, for all objects he touched, he only needs to consume corresponding stamina and after sessfully taking control of the object, then he only needs to consume a small amount of stamina to liquefy it and turn it into various forms while controlling it.


    Just like sugar, after turning countless people into puppets it has no after-effects on her such as additional stamina consumption.


    It is this kind of unreasonable ability that allows Shik to use the floating ind to fight against their enemies.


    However, Shiki''s usage of the Float-Float Fruit is really rubbish, he consumes unnecessary stamina to manipte the ground to attack an enemy that is the same level as him.


    Compared with controlling the ground to create a tsunami, he prefers tobine his swordsmanship, three-type of Haki, and his devil fruit ability to fight his enemies at the same time it also makes his battery life more durable.


    In his eyes, Shiki''s imagination is too barren and he can''t maximize the Float-Float Fruit ability at all, otherwise, the title of the strongest Paramecia type devil fruit will be on him.


    Now, El will use his endless stamina and the imagination of the traversers to correct whose title of the strongest Paramecia type devil fruit should belong.


    After El changed the subject and under the watchful eyes of five girls, his figure flew away from the ship.


    In front of El, there are several big and small meteorites moving slowly.


    El brought the five girls to outer space for the purpose of meteorites in outer space.


    These solid pieces of debris that strayed from their original orbits, there is countless debris like this in the outer space outside the.


    These meteorites, some are made of stone, iron, or abination of both, and their size varies, some are as small as a fist or even a thump, while the big one is the same size as a ship or even several timesrger than the pegasus.


    These meteorites are all floating around the''s orbit, if there is no external force that will disturb them, they will continue to rotate around the''s orbit, until they break into a certain orbit, and then elerate into cosmic meteors, and continue to burn themselves until theypletely disappear into the boundless universe.


    The number of meteorites in El''s eyes is veryrge, and if these meteorites are fused together, maybe a medium-sized or even arge-sized ind can be created.


    In order to confirm his conjecture, El really did it, he took a Bubbly Coral and created a bubble headgear, and put it on his head, then he flew towards the nearest meteorite.


    Reaching out to touch the meteorite, El instantly seized its control, then he control it to follow behind him, while he flew towards to another meteorite.


    As his stamina began to deplete at a speed visible to the naked eye, the number of meteorites under his control continued to increase and afterpletely using his stamina, the number of meteorites under his control had reached four figures.


    Flying back to the deck of the Pegasus, El waved casually under the stunned gazes of the five girls.


    In an instant, the four-digit meteorites, be itrge or small, seemed to be attracted by mas, and they are being liquefied while slowly approaching each other to fused, then after a while an iparably huge meteorite appear in front of El, and the five girls'' eyes.


    Compare to the meteorite made from mountains and ground after El just became a Float-Float Fruit user, it is still 2.4 timesrger than the meteorite in front of them, however, there are still countless meteorites that have not yet been controlled and slowly drifting around the orbits.


    The five girls arepletely speechless, this scene makes them feel that their rare and powerful abilities are like children ying at home.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    "Incredible how on earth did youe up with this method Nii-san?!"


    In outer space, after being shocked, Carina couldn''t help hugging El tightly while asking excitedly.


    Nami''s eyes also shine brightly while speaking excitedly. "There are so many meteorites outside the, this is simply an inexhaustible resource."


    "Let''s not talk about fighting, just separate the stone and iron and we''ll have an inexhaustible supply of iron."


    "Then with the stone, we can use that to expand the small-sized floating ind to medium-sized floating inds, then the medium-sized floating inds to arge-sized floating ind or evenrger!"


    "We don''t need to snatch to upy a rich resources site, we can simply build our own rich resources site."


    Nami is worthy of being a number one navigator in terms of talent, her knowledge of geography is far better than Carina and Robin.


    Hearing her words, El''s eyes also shine brightly, he really didn''t expect that, he came to outer space to take control of the meteorite for two reasons.


    One of the reasons is to add arge number of space-based attacks to their ammunition arsenal, once they fight against those big forces, he doesn''t need to use his own territory to smash his enemies, just be like Fujitora, just pull down arge number of meteorites, aim at the enemies on the side.


    Although he needs to do it himself, unlike Fujitora, he can use observation Haki to cooperate with his Float-Float Fruit ability to directly pull the meteorite down from outer space.


    Doing it yourself has its own benefits, once he has taken control of the meteorites they will not leave or rotate around the''s orbit, but will always stay in one ce, waiting for his call.


    When all the meteorites in orbits are controlled by him, if Fujitora used his ability to pull down a meteorite, El, only needed a thought to interrupt Fujitora''s move.


    As long as there are more and more space-based weapons, El''s confidence will increase. Even if the fleet did not expand, El will not be afraid of threats from any major forces.


    Nami''s words gave El an inspiration once again, that right these meteorites are made up of stone and iron, it may be difficult for others to exploit these meteorites, but for El, who has the Float-Float Fruit ability, it is not worth mentioning at all.


    Just separate them and he can get the most out of them, thinking of this, El couldn''t help but patted Nami''s head: "As expected of the future number one world navigator, Nami, your idea is really great."


    "Indeed, Nami, your idea is really brilliant."


    Carina also gave Nami two thumbs up, and she couldn''t help but admire this little friend who has always been holding her and Nii-san''s thighs.


    "hehehe..."


    After receiving praise from El and Carina, Nami suddenly narrowed her beautiful eyes and showed a happy and proud smile.


    El returned to the cabin and went to the kitchen to replenish his consume stamina and not long after, he once again went out to seize control of the other meteorites


    After running out of stamina, he returned to the cabin and ate the feast carefully prepared by the five girls.


    While eating the meal prepared by the five girls, although his worldview has been refreshed, El''s heart couldn''t help butin for a while.


    It is really outrageous that in outer space you can still create fire to use for cooking!


    It was not until four o''clock in the morning that El and five girls returned to the main ind from outer space on Pegasus.


    After just sleeping for more than three hours, El and the five girls wake up, just like usual, after drinking the nutritional supplement, theyplete their arduous training,


    Then the six inds broke away from the White-White Sea and began to enter the new world.


    While moving, El used his devil fruit ability to tear parts of the White-White Sea and surround the six floating inds.


    As the six floating inds go deeper into the New World, they pass some inds.


    The inhabitants on those inds and some eyeliners from major forces all over the world, all know that the El and the five girls who shocked the world have officially entered the strongest sea, the new world.


    "Nii-san, the new world has been upied by the three emperors of the sea, as well as those big pirate groups and affiliated countries, which sea area is our base camp going to choose to step in?"


    On the pegasus, Carina was holding a piece of the New World Map which was purchased in the Sabaody Archipgo and sold exclusively to neers who have cleared the seven sea route.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already chosen the location."


    El took out an eternal pose and then handed it over to Carina.


    "Our base camp will be located near it."


    "The Kingdom of Dressrosa, the Land of Love, Passion, and Toys?".


    Looking at the word written above the eternal pose hand, Carina read it out.


    "The Kingdom of Dressrosa, a kingdom that is still not upied by pirates in the New World, wouldn''t it be one of the affiliated countries protected by the navy and Mary Geoise?" Nami asked with a puzzled expression.


    "The Kingdom of Dressrosa is indeed one of the 170 affiliated countries under the protection of the navy and Mary Geoise."


    Robin stood up and said with a slightly strange expression: "However, the person who protects this country is not the navy, but a legal pirate."


    "So that''s the case, it''s one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea?" Carina was slightly taken aback.


    "Seven Warlords of the Sea? like Moria-sama, then who is it?." Perona couldn''t help but ask curiously.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    "Dark Intermediary, Joker? So the Dressrosa turned out to be his territory!"


    "I know this name..."


    "The Donquixote family is very famous in the underworld world. It is said that he is thergest arms dealer in the ck market. "


    "Heavenly Yaksha, Donquixote Domingo, I also heard from Moria-sama that this Heavenly Yaksha, Donquixote Domingo is a very evil and dangerous pirate. "


    Carina, Nami, Perona, and even Kuina who were not interested in things other than El and swordsmanship, all raised their brows and expressed their own opinion.


    "Nii-san, do you n to cooperate with him in the arms business, or do you want to snatch his blueprints and weapon factory just like what we did to Capone Bege?


    Carina asked with a puzzled expression while looking at El, who was smiling and saying nothing.


    "You''re smart, so you might as well take a guess."


    El didn''t exin but continued looking at Carina with a smile.


    "I think... Nii-san, you should want to work with him?"


    Carina squeezed her chin and said slowly: "You take Capone Bege blueprints and weapon factory, but instead you released the residents on the surrounding floating ind and you did not make them thebor force for the weapon factory, presumably you did not want to build a weapon factory on the floating ind because it will pollute the environment?"


    "Since you don''t want to build weapon factory by yourself, you can only cooperate with others if you want to get involved in the arms business."


    "Joker, as thergest arms dealer in the underworld, has arge connection in an arms business in the ck market, and no one is more suitable as a partner in this regard other than him."


    "Nii-san, is my analysis correct?"


    When she finished herst sentence, Carina stared at El with expectation.


    "Great, as expected of you!"


    El gave Carina a thumbs-up and praised her heartily, then he nodded and said: "Just like Carina''s analysis, I don''t n to make a weapon factory on the floating ind, however, there''s a blueprint, equipment, and arge amount of iron so it''s a big loss to not get involved in the arms business "


    "Donquixote Domingo is thergest arms dealer in the underworld, and his connections are beyond our expectation."


    "Aside from Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters, only him and the world''s richest man in the New World canpletely eat our iron resources and maximize the value of these."


    "Furthermore, my next n is to build these floating inds into a world-renowned "city in the sky", so we need to use his connections and resources."


    "So the sea area near the Kingdom of Dressrosa is our best permanent location, so Donquixote Domingo is currently be preferred as a friend."


    "So that''s what it is..."


    The five girls were slightly stunned, then after carina recovered, she can''t help but ask her concern.


    "As thergest arms dealer in the underworld, Joker must have the most advanced weapon blueprint in the world, so he may look down at Capone Bege''s blueprints and weapon factory, the iron resources may make his heart move, but it''s not enough for him to give us a piece of the cake."


    El grinned at her and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll give him a reason he can''t refuse."


    In this regard, Carina also revealed the same grin as El


    Five dayster.


    In the Kingdom of Dressrosa.


    "Doffy, Doffy!!"


    There was a bang in the study room of the vi, Domingo, who was reading a book heard the violent sound of the door opening, as well as anxious shouts, then he closed the book in his hand and quietly waited, after a while, Trebol who looked a little embarrassed hurriedly ran into the study room.


    "Hey hey hey... Trebol, don''t panic, no matter what happens, I will handle it, so what happened to make you, a top cadre, to look so panicked?"


    Trebol did not be calm because of Domingo''s appeasement, but he said anxiously: "on the sea outside the Dressrosa, six floating inds suddenly appeared, they stayed on it for a while and there has been no movement."


    "The Young Swordsman, El, who ate Shiki''s Float-Float Fruit and was offered a bounty of 1,023,000,000 Belly, will he choose that sea area as his base camp?"


    "The Young Swordsman, El? Floating Inds?" hearing those words, Domingo, who was originally smiling his face suddenly turn dark, and then his figure suddenly vanished together with the sound of broken windows, after a while, his figure appear at a high altitude.


    Flying above the pce, Domingo soon saw the six floating inds floating 500 above the sea, then he returns to the pce with a gloomy expression.


    "Trebol, go and call Violet"


    As soon as he returned, Domingo instructed Torrepol who was approaching, then he went back to his room and picked up the sleeping den Mushi Mushi on the desk.


    This den Mushi Mushi is the special den Mushi Mushi he has been using to contact Mary Geoise and Kaido.


    As someone who cooperates with the three emperors and the Navy Headquarters, one of the major forces in the sea and one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, no one knows better than him how threatening Float-Float Fruit''s ability is.


    Strategic level devil fruit is so disgusting and iprehensible and when a Strategic level devil fruit user suddenly appeared at his doorstep, with a bounty of one billion, it is no less than the deputymanders of the three emperors suddenly appearing in front of him.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    "The floating ind is moving this way."


    When Trebol brought Violet in front of Domingo and let her use her devil fruit ability, her face suddenly became strange and after hearing her word, Domingo face suddenly became extremely ugly, and he asked in a deep voice.


    "How far is that kid from Dressrosa?"


    "They have reached the coast."


    "Bastard!"


    Getting the worst answer, Domingo face instantly became hideous, and Trebol, who was most familiar with him, couldn''t help but be filled with fear.


    Since the Donquixote Family came to the New World from the North Blue, Domingo sessfully threatened Mary Geoise with Heavenly Tribute, obtained the status of Seven Warlords of the Sea, became the king of the Dressrosa, and sessfully developed a deep partnership with Mary Geoise and Beast pirates, after developing smoothly, it has been a long time since Trebol saw Domingo, show such an angry expression and he could only speak weakly.


    "Doffy, do you want to call for support?"


    Domingo looked at him then reply gloomily.


    "Calling support at this time would be no use, that little bastard caught me off guard."


    "I have read the Devil Fruit Encyclopedia and learned about the ability of the Float-Float Fruit."


    "After that kidnded on Dressrosa and touched the ground, we were already in an absolute passive position."


    "That kid, he has already taken control of the Dressrosand"


    "Once we have a bad rtionship with him, the other party can at any time, lift the Dressrosa out of the sea, and then smashed it down from a height of thousands of meters, directly destroying our efforts for so many years."


    Trebol was stunned. "This... this is too outrageous?!".


    Domingo replied to him solemnly. "The ability of rule-type Paramecia devil fruit is really outrageous. Whitebeard and sugar are like that, and so is that kid!"


    After finishing speaking, Domingo forced himself to calm down and let out a burst of coldughter. "ehhahaha, it doesn''t matter, we also have a rule-type ability, as long as we find an opportunity to let Sugar touch him we can defeat him without any problem."


    "Trebol, go and find Sugar, no, go and find all members of the family, we will wee their arrival with thergest ceremony."


    "Behehehe, I will go and inform them now. "


    Thinking of Sugar''s ability, Trebol also regained his self-confidence and left with a uniqueugh.


    The conversation between the two was heard by Violet on the side, there was no turbulence on the surface of her face, but she could not help but fall into confusion in her heart, she is hesitating whether to take a risk and tell the other party about Domingo''s conspiracy, but soon, she dismissed this idea.


    Because the Haki of the other party is very strong, and she can''t read his mind at all, she doesn''t know his character, so she doesn''t dare to gamble the fate of her father and country on a stranger, if she messed up, she might even lose herst shred of hope.


    Soon Trebol gathered all the members of the Donquixote family, including himself, Pica, and Diamante, as well as the family members who are currently staying in Dressrosa, such as Sugar, Gradius, and baby-5 who have not gone out to perform tasks.


    "Sigh, everyone, follow me, we will go out and meet distinguished guests."


    ncing at Sugar who was eating her snacks and showing a cute smile, Domingo smiled wickedly, and then asked Violet next to him, "Violet, Where is that little brat?"


    "He''s still been on the coast" Violet replied after using her devil fruit ability.


    "Is he still taking control of Dressrosa?" Domingo frowned slightly and whispered, then he walked towards the door. "Since that''s the case, let''s go and meet him in person."


    Under the adoration, fanatical gaze, and cheers of the people, they soon came to the coast, at some distance, they can see El''s back.


    "Hahaha, Wee to my country, my dear new neighbor."


    After approaching, Domingo made a gesture hand to his family members and walked toward El.


    Hisughter sessfully attracted El''s attention, looking at Domingo who was walking toward him, the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    Under the eyes of all members of the Donquixote Family, El''s figure floated up and slowlynded in front of Domingo.


    "Joker, the Dark Intermediary, I been waiting for your arrival." El stretched out his hand to Domingo and smiled friendly.


    "El it''s our first time meeting, but I have been fascinated by you, who shocked the world several times."


    Domingo, who wanted to cut El into countless pieces, lied without blinking.


    Seeing El who was more than one meter shorter than him, he extended his palm to shake hands with El and politely greeted him.


    However, after shaking hands, El''s next sentence made Domingo''s heart sink, and the forced smile on his face disappeared.


    "I see..."


    El''s looked at Violet, Sugar, and the others behind Domingo then said.


    "No wonder, I haven''t taken the initiative to visit you but you have taken the initiative to find me."


    "I thought you had strong observation Haki that can cover the whole ind, it turned out to be the ability of the re-re Fruit."

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Domingo''s face instantly became extremely ugly and his mood at this time was as if he had fallen from heaven to hell, looking at El with a smile on his face, he recalled that he didn''t let Violet leave him for half a step so she had no chance to betray him.


    Behind him, the members of the Donquixote family became all tense, they were ready to fight at any time.


    "As expected of a big man in the new world, you are really well-informed."


    El admiringly affirmed Domingo''s guess.


    "what the hell is your purpose for stopping next to Dressrosa?"


    Seeing that his own conspiracy was seen through, even the abilities of Violet, Sugar, and possibly, even more, intelligence, were grasped by him, he suspects that the one in front of him can read his mind, and most importantly, it is very likely that he has already grasped the control of Dressrosa.


    Domingo, who is in an absolute passive position, can only showdown with El.


    "Don''t worry, let''s enjoy the scenery first."


    El smiled intriguingly, then under Domingo''s doubts, he turned to look at the sky outside Dressrosa and said, "It''s almost time, a meteorite is about to appear."


    "meteorite?!"


    Hearing these words, Domingo and the members of the Donquixote Family all showed confused expressions, but soon, their faces suddenly changed


    "What am I seeing?!"


    "What is this?


    "Power...Power of God?"


    Sugar and baby-5, who were not mentally strong were so frightened that they copsed to the ground. Even the top cadres like Trebol, at this time, he was also full of cold sweat, his legs were trembling, and his eyes were full of fear.


    Even Domingo himself, at this time his forehead is covered with blue veins, his face ispletely ugly, and it must be that his eyes under the sunsses have shrunk to the size of a needle.


    The Donquixote Family, one of the giants of the underworld, showed such an embarrassing appearance because of the objects that appeared in the sky.


    The lenses of Domingo''s sunsses now reflected a dazzling fire, following his gaze, in the sky outside the Dressrosa, a huge meteorite suddenly appeared, falling towards the sea at an extremely fast speed.


    The meteorite was still several thousand meters away from the sea, but in the eyes of Domingo and others, the image of the meteorite can be clearly seen.


    "Hey... Do you know how dinosaur goes extinct?"


    Turning to look at Domingo and the members of the Donquixote Family, El said with a grin. "They are hit by a meteorite!"


    boom---!


    Almost as soon as El''s words fell, the huge meteorite fell on the sea at a distance of several thousand meters from the Dressrosa.


    After a few seconds, a strong shock wave spread through the sea to the Dressrosa.


    At this moment, whether it is Domingo or a member of the Donquixote Family, or even people in the Kingdom of Dressrosa, their figures are all slightly shaken, and some people even fell to the ground.


    The earthquake formed by the shock wavested for a while before subsiding.


    After everything calmed down, the people in Dressrosa were discussing this inexplicable earthquake.


    Only Domingo and the members of the Donquixote family on the coast were sweating coldly.


    Looking at the sea, the pupils of Domingo and the members of the Donquixote family shrink, and some were so frightened that they becamepletely speechless.


    They saw a tsunami that was a few miles away from the Dressrosaing closer with its outline bing bigger.


    As the tsunami approached, the people in Dressrosa who were discussing the earthquake just now froze in ce, then their faces became pale, and they slumped on the ground with trembling legs.


    What kind of tsunami was this? They can''t see the end at all, obviously, it is still a few miles from Dressrosa, but the shadow that covers the sky has turned Dressrosa from sunny to overcast.


    Domingo has never seen the tsunami created by Whitebeard, if he can travel through time and space, go to Paramount War to witness the tsunami created by Whitebeard, and thene back topare with this tsunami.


    He must be sighing that the tsunami created by Whitebeard is not even qualified to carry shoes for this tsunami.


    This tsunami was astonishingly few hundred meters high, and the range is too amazing, you can''t see the end from left to right, it was formed by million tons of seawater, a super tsunami.


    Such a super tsunami, even a monster such as El and Whitebeard could not produce it with all their stamina.


    But El just threw a huge meteorite into the sea, then he created million tons of seawater that could not be lifted with all his stamina, and could drown the Dressrosa in one wave.


    That''s the horror of space-based weapons when meteorites enter the earth from outer space.


    The gravity creates a trajectory that elerates while burning itself when falling, when it falls on the sea, it will create a terrifying tsunami, and even trigger the eruption of submarine volcanic eruptions, creating a series of chain reactions, leading to various natural disasters.


    Just this space-based weapon, the Quake-Quake Fruit simply creates a tsunami, and the strategic shock of shattering the earth can no longer bepared with the Float-Float Fruit.


    In the face of this super tsunami, Domingo, who can be called one of the strongest in the new world, has absolutely no ability to resist.


    Even if his fruit awakens and can turn the surrounding ground into a string, in front of this super tsunami, he is vulnerable as an egg hitting the stone.


    If El did not take action, then the fate of Dressrosa must be submerged by the super tsunami, and the country was destroyed on the spot, even the inds would sank directly.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    As El raised his hand, there was a sudden violent shock in the entire ind, but it did not affect any building in the entire Dressrosa.


    After a while, Domingo and others all found that their perspective was slowly raising.


    When the super tsunami approached, Dressrosa almost rose above the super tsunami, sessfully escaping the super tsunami route, however, the ind that is rtively close to Dressrosa, that is, an ind in the path of the super tsunami, is not as lucky as the Dressrosa.


    The location where the super meteorite fell is a few nautical miles away from Dressrosa, but after the super tsunami formed it arrives soon at the Dressrosa.


    It is impossible to estimate the width of the super tsunami with a height of hundreds of meters, and it is not known how many kilometers it has to travel before it gradually bes smaller and eventually disappears.


    During this time, ships, and inds that are on the path of the super tsunami, if no one stops it, they only have two fates.


    One, they are extremely lucky and they somehow escaped this disaster.


    Two, their luck is normal and they are bound to die without doubt, but El didn''t know about this, or rather, he hasn''t reacted yet.


    Not counting the meteorites he made from the mountains and grounds after getting his devil fruit, this was the first time he used a space-based weapon attack.


    He also did not expect that the super meteorite formed by fusing arge number of meteorites, smashed from outer space to sea, would unexpectedly explode with such terrifying energy.


    Before hitting the sea, the super meteorite still needs to pass through the 10,000-meter white-white sea and the 7000-meter white sea, two buffer zones, however, the result still such a terrifying super tsunami was created.


    Fortunately, El''s knowledge in his previous life was barely sufficient, and he chose the sea, which is a few miles away from the Dressrosa, as thending site for the super meteorite.


    Otherwise, if it hits the waters near the Kingdom of Dressrosa, the super tsunami has just formed, but it would still remove the entire Dressrosa from the map.


    Even if he is a Float-Float Fruit user, he can''t bring the entire Dressrosa to an altitude of more than one thousand meters in such a short period of time, by then, El will definitely be screwed.


    "How is it, is meteor beautiful?"


    After rising for more than a thousand meters in the sky, El looked at Domingo and smiled.


    "What do you want." Domingo, who had a dry throat, said in a slightly hoarse voice.


    "Don''t be nervous, I have no ill will towards you."


    El looked up at the sky and said with a smile: "I''m here to find you for cooperation, I just made sure that our cooperation is more sincere."


    Domingo was silent for a while but deep inside his roaring loudly, sincerity!? Do you call this sincerity!? This is clearly a threat!


    Seeing El just wanted to scare him, Domingo forcibly calmed down his emotions, his face that was full of cold sweat, once again revealed a familiar evil smile while asking.


    "How do you want to cooperate?"


    El did not answer Domingo, but kept his head up, staring at the blue sky without speaking.


    In this regard, Domingo wants to take the opportunity to sneak attack on El, and cut this bastard into countless pieces.


    However, the fluctuation of aura perceived by his observation Haki and the powerful life force that did not match his age, made Domingo don''t dare to do it.


    Using Armament Haki, he also knows this skill and he has talent that surpasses countless people in developing devil fruit ability, however, his Haki talent is average, he has three-type of Haki, but unfortunately, he is not proficient in all of them.


    The observation Haki is not master to the level of seeing the future, the armament is not grasped to external and internal destruction, let alone the Conqueror''s entanglement.


    Domingo a former Celestial Dragon, he dared to offend the admiral, even a strong person like the fleet admiral, but he doesn''t dare to offend pirates such as Kaido and a strong person like El, because these unscrupulous fellows, they have no bottom lines or principles.


    So after seeing the super tsunami just now, Domingo didn''t realize that he had already treated El as he treated Kaido.


    Seeing that El did not answer his words, Domingo has blue veins on his forehead, but he still followed El''s gaze and looked up at the sky, at the same time, there is some anxiety in his heart, he wouldn''t want to throw a super meteorite a second one right?


    Just like Domingo thought, there was indeed a second meteorite in the sky, but it was not a Space-based weapon attack like the previous one, it was slowly brought down from outer space by the power of Float-Float Fruit ability.


    "This is an iron Meteorite."


    Controlling the iron meteorite to stop on top of their heads, El said slowly to Domingo: "The iron content of this iron meteorite is 80%, and a meteorite like this can be said to be countless in outer space do you understand what that means?"


    "hiss"


    Hearing this, Domingo gasped a breath of cold air.


    Looking up at the iparably huge meteorite above his head, Domingo''s eyes under the sunsses were full of enthusiasm, and the corners of his mouth subconsciously grinned to the maximum: "So, you are the biggest iron tycoon in the world now and want to cooperate with me to sell iron?"


    "You''re only half right."


    The corner of El''s mouth rose slightly and said: "Iron can be sold anywhere, then why should I only find you, thergest arms dealer in the underworld?"


    "Could it be that you..."


    Domingo''s pupils shrink while looking at El.


    "Yes, I will use steel to invest in you."


    El''s fingers moved slightly, and a shell suddenly fell from the sky and fell in front of Domingo.


    Looking at Domingo whose face became ugly because he guessed correctly, he showed a domineering smile and said. "Give this thing to Kaido and tell him about my cooperation with you."

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Telling to Domingo about the existence of endless iron in outer space, he was not afraid that after knowing about it, he will go and tell it to kaido then Kaido will follow his example and fly into outer space and bring down the meteorites back to the Earth, If Kaido really does this, El will definitely apud and then give him a lesson.


    From entering the new world until now, El will go to outer space every night, using his monstrous-level physique and Life Return (Seimei Kikan), that as long as he eats, he can instantly recover his stamina and let him continuously control the meteorites.


    In addition to those new meteorites that floated over from other ces, the meteorite closest to the new world has be meteorites covered with El''s Float-Float Fruit ability.


    Just like Sugar Hobby-Hobby fruit ability, unless El takes the initiative to release, or someone knocks him out, otherwise these Float-Float Fruit ability will never disappear.


    The ability of Float-Float Fruit is like invisible energy that you cannot perceive with observation Haki if Kaido identally brings down the meteorite back to the weapon factory to make weapons.


    With just one thought, El can steal all the weapons while Kaido and the others are not paying attention or using the ability of Float-Float Fruit to liquefy them, making Kaido and Domingo''s efforts all in vain.


    Therefore, El is not afraid of other people flying and bringing down the meteorites back to Earth.


    Because their efforts are all helping El, even if Fujitora''s devil fruit ability pulls down the meteorite from outer space, it still needs El''s permission.


    Otherwise, even if he exhausted his stamina, he will not be able to bring down a meteorite.


    Even if El can''t stop him and let Fujitora''s devil fruit ability to pull the meteorite down, when the meteorite is about to fall to the ground or sea, he can use his Float-Float Fruit ability to change itsnding point and catch Fujitora off guard.


    Facing El''s coercion and temptation, Domingo has no ability to refuse, with his intelligence, he can imagine that if he dares to refuse El, then the entire Dressrosa will no longer belong to him, and he will make a wedding dress for others after so many years of hard work.


    After seeing that super tsunami, Domingo has already ced El at the same level as Kaido.


    Maybe the El''s individual strength is not as good as that three emperors, but that strategic-level attack, aside from Whitebeard, the strongest man in the world, Domingo doesn''t think anyone would dare to engage El in a team fight.


    Just as the "Red-Haired Pirates" kept climbing to the top of the pyramid, grabbing a piece of cake from the hands of the three emperors, but they could only watch him grow.


    Because the Red-Haired Pirates have two strong people and there''s arge number of powerhouses in the new world, if one of them attacks, it will give others a chance to backstab them.


    Domingo believed that the super tsunami would spread all over the world at an extremely fast speed, in the eyes of the major forces, El''s threatening power will also be elevated to a level no less than that of Whitebeard and Shiki or even surpasses them.


    Because when Shiki was at his peak,pared to the Float-Float Fruit, his most famous and strongest ability was his dual-wielding swordsmanship.


    The Float-Float Fruit in Shiki''s hands, its limelight waspletely robbed by whitebeard Quake-Quake Fruit, if Shiki has the same imagination as El, how can the Quake-Quake Fruit be considered as the strongest Paramecia type devil fruit.


    Since there is no way to deal with El, the best way is to be friends with such monsters, Domingo sees himself in front of El, just like he did in front of Kaido, he has no ability to resist.


    The unhappiness in his heart disappeared, and he became excited, because Domingo, who has established deep cooperation with Mary Geoise and Kaido, now has a super monster who takes the initiative to be his backer, who else is his opponent in the underworld.


    Thinking of this, Domingo''s attitude towards El suddenly became enthusiastic, seeing Domingo''s enthusiasm, El nodded with satisfaction.


    The reason why he chose to cooperate with Domingo is that his a smart man with a wide range of connections and weak strength.


    Without absolute strength, Domingo has only two choices in this world where the strong are respected.


    The first choice is to go to Paradise or the Four Seas, upy a corner of thend, and be andlord, then pray that a strong person will not target him.


    The second choice is to be tied with a strong person, just like the affiliated pirates of the Whitebeard Pirates, relying on the identity of "I am Whitebeard''s son", no one dares to provoke them in the new world.


    Domingo and his "Donquixote family" are thetter, after finalizing the cooperation with Domingo, El sent back the Dressrosa where it was originally located after the sea gradually calmed down.


    Then El returned to pegasus with someone, that person is Violet with re-re Fruit, El doesn''t like being spied on, so he takes Violet hostage.


    Domingo has no objection to this, nor an ability to object.


    Knowing that El''s has the ability to read his memories, he must have mastered all his information.


    Even so, the other party did not take sugar as a hostage but instead chose Violet. Clearly, El wanted to work with him.


    Moreover, when El left with Violet, he also allowed Domingo to send an eyeliner over there to follow on her side and monitor this hostage.


    Domingo readily handed over Violet and returned with the members of the Donquixote Family, and began to get busy with the next task.


    The cooperative rtionship between the Donquixote family, Mary Geoise, and beast pirates have changed because the flying pirates are joining, So everyone must know the change in the division of cakes.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Taking Violet back to Pegasus, El took advantage of the fact that the five girls came to greet him to introduce Violet, who had an ugly face because she was sent out as a hostage, seeing her facial expression El could not help but say a joked with a smile on his face.


    "you''re right, the fate of your father and country shouldn''t be really gambled on a mere stranger. "


    "So, if you don''t want your father, or even yourself, to have an ident, I hope you can take it easy."


    "As long as you stay here honestly and assist me with your re-re Fruit just like how you support Domingo, I will protect your father from Domingo..."


    "If you don''t, then don''t me me for being ruthless."


    When hisst sentence fell, El''s body exuded a substantial dark purple aura.


    At this moment, El, who had released his Shura aura, had red eyes like a ghost, and Violet, who had a reluctant expression on her face, slumped on the ground.


    Recalling the super tsunami just now, it was created by the boy in front of her and she could not help but swallowed hard while nodding and saying with a trembling voice.


    "I... I know..."


    "I hope so."


    El nodded expressionlessly, hisst warning was not a joke, the re-re Fruit has a strategic-level ability that is no different from the Superman-type, Float-Float Fruit, Quake-Quake Fruit, and More-More Fruit.


    Those who have eaten the re-re Fruit will have amazing abilities such as irvoyance, and Peeping Mind.


    Just like the Float-Float Fruit is the ultimate controller, the re-re Fruit''s irvoyance, and Peeping Mind are also at the ultimate level.


    irvoyance can not only see through objects like X-rays but it can also directly explore the physical condition of the target.


    If it''sbined with Peeping Mind, then this irvoyance ability might be the same as El''s innate ability, it will allow her to instantly read the inner thoughts of her enemy.


    It might also allow Violet to look into a person''s mind and memories if their Haki is not strong enough, however, it will still fail just like the powerhouse, who can ignore the spatial transfer of the Op-Op Fruit through their strong Haki.


    However, El''s innate ability is different, even if the strength of the opponent''s Haki is very strong, he can still see through the other''s thoughts, he confirmed this when he fought Rayleigh.


    The premise is that she can fully integrate Peeping''s mind and irvoyance, when that happens, thatbination will really be iprehensible, because Violet''s irvoyance, has a radius of 4,000 kilometers, then anyone who enters that range will allow under ability range, allowing her to read their minds.


    Such a capability is undoubtedly at a strategic level.


    That''s why El gave up on sugar and asked Domingo to let Violet be the hostage.


    If Violet is not obedient, then El will definitely destroy the flowers and take her devil fruit.


    If it weren''t for all of them being already devil fruit users, El would like to kill Violet now, so, he is giving Violet a chance now and whether she can seize this chance to survive depends on her actions.


    Although El''s fleet is full of girls, he is not a person who can''t walk away when he sees a beautiful woman.


    Violet is different from the five girls, except for Kuina, whether it is Robin who saw her mother when her hometown was destroyed or Nami and Perona who were adopted, or Carina who live at sea at a young age, all of them are orphans


    They are free of any worries and willing to be El''s wings.


    Except for Robin, the four girls have been by his side for three to five years.


    Violet was worried about her father and Dressrosa and the current owner of the Dressrosa is the partner chosen by him, it is his future ally.


    Possessing the means to seize the fruit, Violet does not have any qualifications, and worth for El to have a bad rtionship with his ally.


    But just as he promised, if she''s obedient, he doesn''t mind raising his hand and saving her father''s life, If she''s not obedient, then he can only kill her.


    After sessfully deterring Violet, El walk out and meet the five girls, then told them about his cooperation with Domingo.


    Carina and Nami''s expressions changed slightly, then they hold El''s arms from left to right and started to talk about their idea of building a city in the sky, and the City in the Sky in his mind, the money required is undoubtedly astronomical amounts that''s why El got involved in the arms business.


    The follow-up effects of the super tsunami that he had thrown aside, or had forgotten, shocked the whole world.


    El obviously overlooked one point, the new world is the world''srgest star-making stage


    The mobile headquarters of "World Economic News" is also located in the new world.


    In the first half of the grand line, their every move will be exposed, when they enter the new world with the attitude of ruling the world, how can they not enter the sight of World Economic News.


    Just like Domingo thought, the super tsunami made by a super meteorite shocked the whole world.


    The next morning, Countless news coo from World Economic News as well as those from Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters spread those freshly-baked newspapers and bounty to the world for free.


    Today''s World Economic News is still contracted by Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters to expand its influence to the extreme.


    But unlike thest time when the whole crew was offered a bounty and the captain was robbed of the limelight by "The World Worst Devil Fruit Users".


    In today''s world news, the light is focused only on El''s body and most of these gazes are full of fear.


    It''s really the headlines of today''s news, which is too frightening.


    "Super tsunami that destroyed two peninss, a new servant of World Destroyer in this Era.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    World Destroyer, this is the title that Byrnndi World has with the help of his devil fruit ability, the More-More Fruit, and just like Shiki, he has been gradually forgotten by the world while being frozen in Eternal hell on impel down and World Destroyer from the previous era gradually disappear.


    Now, the Mary Geoise and the navy headquarters once again reim the title that has not been in ce for more than 20 years on El''s bounty.


    Because Byrnndi World has less than one billion bounties before being arrested by the cp agents and navy, El as the new user of Float-Float Fruit is more suitable for the title of World Destroyer.


    Through the news headline of the World Economic News, the whole world saw the super meteorite on the cover picture, as well as the devastating super tsunami, and the two inds that were destroyed by it.


    ording to the verification of "Big News" Morgans, the super meteorite was created by World Destroyer, El.


    The super tsunami created by super meteorites destroyed the Prodence Kingdom which was rtively close to the Kingdom of Dressrosa just by hitting the edge of the ind and it is still with the help of king Elizabello II using his signature technique, The King Punch to resist the super tsunami otherwise, the Prodence Kingdom may be mostly destroyed, or even entire ind was directly submerged.


    While those in the super tsunami''s path, or rather the two inds that stood in the way of the super tsunami, were not so lucky, even if it''s the base camp of two big pirates on the new world, their base camps and inds were directly wiped out by the super tsunami.


    Those pirates in the New World with bounties of hundreds of millions are no different from ordinary people in the face of the super tsunami.


    Maybe some strong people survive from the super tsunami with some luck, but all their hard work in the new world for so many years has alle to nothing at this moment.


    ording to the statistics of Morgans, the number of human beings who died in this super tsunami reached hundreds of thousands.


    When the Mary Geoise, the Navy Headquarters, and the major forces in the New World saw the information published by Big News, Morgans in the newspaper, and then obtaining Domingo affirmation that the Dressrosa had escaped by chance, the whole world fell into silence.


    Then without the slightest hesitation, Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters directly raised El''s threat level to the highest level, his bounty raise by 2 billion overnight, reaching the level second only to the three emperors of the sea.


    At this moment, some major forces with arge number of people, or have a base camp, all have a strong sense of fear towards El who has only entered the new world for a week, but already reached the top of the world.


    Just like Whitebeard, everyone regards El existence as someone that cannot be provoked.


    Even Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters, who wanted to get rid of him, would not dare to do anything against El without full confidence.


    Through the super meteorite and super tsunami, the knowledgeable and literate people in the world all saw that El''s development of the Float-Float Fruit has surpassed the previous user, this kind of strategic-level means, may have little effect on a strong person, but it is a dimensional blow to the weak.


    If El is still as weak as three years ago then the first action of Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters is to issue Buster Call to El just like what they did to Byrnndi World, those who can destroy the world will be directly cleaned.


    However, El has the Float-Float Fruit and there are still girls with me-me Fruit, Rumble-Rumble Fruit, and Munch-Munch Fruit thatbine devil fruits abilities, the Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters did not dare to act rashly, because the flying pirates are now the trickiest pirate group to kill in the world, if their actions fail, the answer to them is a falling ind, super meteorites, and super tsunamis that even with Kuzan Ice-Ice fruit could notpletely be frozen.


    Without a doubt, El''s threat has reached the level of Whitebeard, if it weren''t for the fact that his individual strength is not strong enough, and he has not expanded his fleet, Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters want to raise El''s bounty to the amount of 4 billion Belly, which is the same as the three emperors.


    However, even though the Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters did not raise El''s bounty to the same level as the three emperors but Morgan seized the fear of the people on El''s power and use his pen to officially disrupt the situation in the New World.


    "The Fourth Emperor Who Ruled the sky was born!"


    The next day, Morgans write the headline that is full of gimmicks to make this day''s sales as the number one ce this year, and this news that is full of nonsense, the people did not oppose him but instead, countless people agreed with Morgan''s statement.


    Although the World Destroyer, El did not have thousands of troops, however, the super meteorite that created a super tsunami that can destroy two inds made him qualified enough.


    The number of pirates and ordinary people who died in the super tsunami reached hundreds of thousands, a person with such power, if he is not qualified, then who will be qualified to be called the emperor of the sea?

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Totto Land, Cake Ind.


    "Damn you Shiki, you useless bastard! the Float-Float Fruit actually has such fucking use!"


    In the dimly lit room, Charlotte Linlin opened her bloodshot scarlet eye and saliva like sulfuric acid flowed out of her mouth, dripping on the ground while making a sizzling sound.


    The ridicule and contempt toward the deceased person and that''s also her formerpanion can show how big Charlotte Linlin''s current anger is.


    A week ago, when she learned that there was a new user of Float-Float Fruit, she reminisced about the past, but now, she can''t wait to find Shiki''s tomb and dig out his body then whip it.


    Why did he die? why not hide somewhere in the corner of the world and continue alive?


    Even after his death, he still makes this world restless, and now the new user of Float-Float Fruit is still much better than him.


    Thinking of that super tsunami whose scope is so exaggerated that even Whitebeard, the most powerful among the three of them can''t even create and then imagining it hitting Totto Land, Charlotte Linlin could not help feeling a tingling in her scalp, because even if she uses all her stamina, she can''tpletely control that super tsunami.


    Of the three emperors, no, to be precise the four emperors, Whitebeard and Kaido have the ability to resist or avoid that super tsunami, except for her, this means that, before she finds a solution to that super tsunami unless she has a life-and-death grudge against El, she will not be able to act tough in front of him.


    How could Charlotte Linlin not be furious at the thought of a dwarf sitting at the top of her head and letting her be the weakest among the four emperors.


    At the Onigashima.


    "What? That kid actually wants to invest in us, why?!"


    "There is endless iron in outer space, really?"


    "Forget it, whether it''s true or not, I''ll find it out when I go and take a look."


    "Since there is endless iron in outer space, he can bring it down, so why can''t I?


    "Although I''m thankful to him for reminding me of this, don''t even think about taking a share of the cake from my hands!"


    "What? How dare he threaten me?!"


    Inside the Skull dome, Kaido''s voice goes from anger to doubt, from doubt to surprise, and then from surprise to anger.


    Fortunately, El was not here, otherwise, he would have apuded, Kaido repeated change in expression, such perfect face-changing technique, as expected of him!


    "never mind"


    Kaido, who was howling in anger for a while, suddenly said. "I agreed to that kid request to invest in us, but he needs toe to Onigashima and drink a wine with me."


    "Joker, tell him what I said and ask him if he has the guts toe here."


    After speaking, Kaido hung up the den Mushi Mushi directly.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for Kaido''s sudden thought of Shiki''s devil fruit ability that''s permanent and can''t be removed unless the person with the ability is stunned


    Kaido''s reaction must be to curse and let El lete over but after thinking of the Float-Float Fruit ability that even with the most advanced observation Haki, it still can''t be detected.


    Kaido, who was full of surprises when he learned that there is endless Iron in outer space, his hearth suddenly sank, as a formerpanion of Shiki, Kaido really knows the Float-Float Fruit ability too well.


    If he made weapons made of iron covered with Float-Float Fruit ability, at that time, that kid only needs one thought to steal his weapon or to liquefy all the weapons he had made with a lot of manpower and material to restore them to their original state.


    Even if there is endless Iron in outer space, Kaido would not dare to bring it down to make weapons, because he is not sure which meteorite is covered with Float-Float Fruit ability.


    Therefore, if he wants to obtain endless Iron, Kaido must let El be a shareholder, and only by letting El be a shareholder can he feel at ease and that''s why he agreed so easily, and even asked to meet El.


    Who could have imagined that Kaido, whose appearance was rough and gave the world the impression of a reckless man, was actually intelligent, looking back at his past development, we can see how intelligent he is.


    Challenging the major forces alone and then used his defeats to improve the prestige of Beast pirates and leave the world with an image that he cannot be killed and his the strongest in individual battle.


    Originally, the terrain of the Wano was very favorable for his development, as a result, the new emperor is another monster who ignores the terrain of Wano and Onigashima, just like charlotte linlin whom he got a slight edge over and Whitebeard only needed one punch to make all his years of hard work go to waste.


    On the surface, he is as reckless as a cow, but he is actually an intelligent man, before he is sure, how can he turn his face against El?


    On Moby Dick.


    "What an interesting little devil."


    Different from Charlotte Linlin, who is furious, and Kaido, who is scheming again in his heart.


    Whitebeard first expressed his admiration for El, then frowned slightly and said. "But... killing hundreds of thousands of people is a bit too much..."


    If El just used the super tsunami to destroy the Kingdom of Dressrosa because of his bad rtionship with Domingo, he would not say anything, after all, whether it was him or Roger, both of them destroy a kingdom before.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    In fact, El himself was stunned!


    Not counting the first meteorite he made, it''s the first time that the super meteorite was used as a means of attack.


    Perhaps it was a preconceived notion that made El think that his meteorite should be no different from the one that Fujitora pull down from outer space, but at most, his was just many timesrger.


    In the theatrical version, therge meteorite that Fujitora pulled down could be cut in half by Zoro, who had not yetpleted the Wano Arc.


    Therefore, El thought that tsunami he will create will be no less than the time when Whitebeard created one using his Quake-Quake Fruit in the Paramount War, what he did not expect is that the super meteorite would actually create a super tsunami that was so exaggerated that even the strongest man in the world can''t create it even if he uses all his stamina.


    In the past and present life, it''s the first time he saw a tsunami and this time it was a super tsunami, therefore, when El saw the statistics in the newspaper that hundreds of thousands of people died in the super tsunami and two inds are destroyed, he also had a dumbfounded look on his face.


    The knowledge on his previous life is barely passable, so obviously, he is ignorant on the difference between stone meteorites and iron meteorites, simrly, any difference in the size of the meteorite also creates a tremendous gap.


    The super meteorite, which is the fusion of arge amount of stone and iron together turns into a superrge fireball with a diameter of a mile after entering the orbit while elerating and burning itself.


    It''s more like an asteroid than a meteorite, so how could the meteorite that Fujitora pulled down with gravity be on a par with it.


    So after reading the statistics in the newspaper, El was stunned and his heart was somewhatplicated.


    To be fair, El''s previous life views have changed greatly because of the fact that in this world the weak are meat that the strong eat, and together with his innate ability to see through people''s hearts.


    Not bullying the weak and enving ordinary people is still his bottom line, that''s why he release the residents that Shiki captured and enved for more than ten years.


    But now, he has personally destroyed his bottom line and principles, he feels a littleplicated and ashamed.


    Of course, El this is not to make him copse, however, if those hundreds of thousands of people were killed under his sword, then no matter how strong his will is, his views and heart will definitely be distorted, but after identally killing hundreds of thousands of people, El quickly recovered, except for some guilt.


    Because no amount of guilt and remorse can change what has happened.


    .


    If it weren''t for these hundreds of thousands of people, he identally killed, he wouldn''t even feel any guilt, on the contrary, after personally destroying his own bottom line and principles, he allowed himself to tear off his fake mask and officially ept the identity of a pirate.


    .....


    A pirate g hangs high on the Ind, the g features a ming asteroid fireball with a skull in it.


    The fleet was officially established, with the name of, Flying pirates.


    Incidentally, in this incident, the reaction of the four girls also made El very surprised and relieved, they have been by his side since they were a child and their view is like a nk sheet of paper that has been painted by him, in fact, Carina, Nami, Kuina, and even Perona''s views were very simr to him.


    When they learned the news about the super tsunami identally killing so many people, they weren''t overwhelmed, instead, Carina took the initiative to act as a psychiatrist andfort El.


    It can be seen that in their hearts, El has be more important than the whole world, in just a few years, El, who aspires to be the world''s number one master of girl cultivation, has transformed them into his own shape through inside and out.


    What surprised El was that after Carinaforts him, robin alsoes, she already knew that he had the ability to read memory, however, she still took the initiative to tell him her story and the countless nightmares that would wake her up from dream every night.


    "The world has long been sick, don''t let this guilt overwhelm you, and never let you recover."


    Hearing Robin''s constion, El''s heart couldn''t help but be moved, he thought that the most affected person aside from him in this incident would be Robin, so he is already ready for Robin wanting to leave, but unexpectedly, instead of breaking away from their group, she took the initiative tofort him.


    Thinking of this, El felt that it was the right move to go to West Blue to recruit Robin, at this moment, Robin also sessfully broke into El''s heart and was regarded by him as the most important wing just like the four girls.


    After recovering, El formally established the flying Pirates'' first division, after that, he started the City in the Sky and a series of ns.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    As the saying goes, money is not everything, but without money, you can''t do anything.


    The City in the Sky will be a fantasy city that will surpass the world''srgest entertainment city in the world, Gran Tesoro and in order to do this, El must diversify the City in the Sky to have attractiveness for men, and women, be it old or young and making it possible, he can''t do it without Belly, that''s one of the reasons why he got into the arms business.


    El, who has endless iron resources, is equivalent to owning a treasure that is even bigger than the City of gold.


    Just realizing these iron resources, let alone one city in the sky, even building multiple city in the sky is possible.


    Therefore, after the flying pirates were officially established, he began to get busy to flying into outer space every day to seize control of the meteorites and bringing it down.


    Standing on the edge of the ind of dreams, which is the new name of the main ind, El sent the iron meteorites flying to Dressrosa, and while iron meteorites travel mid-air it liquify, and then condense into various shapes.


    The rule-based ability of the Float-Float Fruit is a weapon factory itself, if it were not forcking other materials for making weapons, he can make hot and cold weapons by himself, but even if he can make weapons by himself, the process is too troublesome just to get some Belly andpared with these ck businesses, El prefers to build the world''s first city in the sky.


    Not only can he make money, but he can also entertain himself.


    After delivering the first batch of iron to Domingo, he also gets two Den Mushi Mushi from Domingo, as well as a contract and secretary.


    These two Den Mushi Mushi are the ones used to contact Kaido and Mary Geoise respectively and the contract is the agreement for shareholding and profit-sharing.


    Every month, El only needs to provide a certain amount of iron and then he can get 30% profit from the arms business.


    Don''t underestimate this 30% profit, because the Beast Pirates who are responsible for forging, technology, and weapon factory bases also only get 30% profit the same as the Donquixote family who is responsible for getting other materials, giving some profits to Mary Geoise to get special treatment also only get 30% profit.


    The remaining 10% of the profit, they were shared with the rest of the underworld, for example, those who help to transport goods also have a share of the meat.


    Kaido and the others who are willing to give up their share of profits had already given El a great respect and regarded him as an existence on equal status.


    Of course, they don''t lose so much profit at all, with endless Iron provided by El, they will not need to buy iron or develop some inds to find iron ore.


    In the past, they monopolized most of the arms business in the New World, but in the future, they might be able topletely monopolize the arms business in New World while extending their reach to the first half of the grand line and the four seas.


    In this way, not only did they not lose money, but they also made a lot of profit.


    In addition to the two Den Mushi Mushi and the shareholding contract, the secretary that El got from Domingo was the secretary of Caesar Clown in the manga, Snow Girl, M.


    Now, M has be El''s secretary and eyeliner that will watch Violet move every move, at the same time she also became the bridge between the flying pirates and the Donquixote Family.


    Giving Violet to El and assigning M as secretary was a tacit agreement that El and Domingo did not express.


    Domingo knew very well that after El got Violet, it was impossible for him not to use violet devil fruit ability.


    Just as El didn''t want to be spied on, Domingo also didn''t want to be spied on by anyone.


    M was responsible for monitoring Violet, as well as spying beside El.


    Domingo paid a huge price for this cooperation, first he lose the re-re Fruit user, and now he paid the price of the Snow-Snow Fruit user just not to be spied on.


    If it wasn''t for M''s loyalty to him, Domingo would really be reluctant to send her out as a spy.


    Domingo''s boldness also gave El a good impression of him, although a spy was ced beside him, he was not angry at all, because that''s what he allows.


    If you want Domingo to make a lot of money for him, he must let him have no worries beside this so-called spy, in fact, her main job is to monitor Violet and if he didn''t want to, M wouldn''t get any important information at all.


    El can treat her as his subordinate andmand her at will and with her strength that''s far inferior to him, she naturally doesn''t have the ground to resist hismand.


    Therefore, Domingo sending out a Logia type devil fruit user was really bold of him, and with m being unable to leave the City on the Sky until their cooperation ended, it is equivalent to half member of the flying pirates.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    "Nii-san, how are you going to expand the ind of dreams?"


    El and the five girls stood on the pavilion structure-like balcony while looking at the beautiful but undeveloped ind where all kinds of ferocious beasts lived.


    Carina next to him could not help but ask curiously.


    "Would all the floating inds be merged into one and turn into super-sized inds that are simr to Sandy Ind?"


    "No."


    El patted Carina''s shoulders while looking at the beautiful ind below, then he said his n with a smile, "I n to expand the ind of dreams into a super-sized ind, while the remaining five floating inds will be merged into four and expanded into medium-sized inds."


    "Then the ind of dreams as a City in the Sky will be diversified in various ways and the remaining four floating inds, I n to turn them into four-season inds that will change a season every once in a while."


    "Four-season inds?"


    Nami, who was standing on his other side, couldn''t help but raised her eyebrows and said, "Every once in a while, there will be changes in season, is there such an ind in this world?"


    Having seen the Drum Ind, which is full of ice and snow all the year-round, the Florian Triangle, which is filled with thick fog all the year round, and the beautiful Sabaody Archipgo, the four girls have all seen the particrity of the grand line more than once.


    If El wants to expand the ind, he must use enough soil, however, the stone from outer space does not have the properties to affect the climate of the inds.


    So if El wants to build such an ind, he must find an ind with this characteristic and then integrate it into their floating ind.


    "yes."


    El nodded and said, "I know that there is such a special ind in a certain sea area, when I have time, I will bring it back."


    "Before that, let''splete the expansion of the ind of dreams"


    Before El could start working, Carina next to him suddenly ask again. "Nii-san, what are we going to do with the beasts on the ind? release them, or transfer them to other inds?".


    "Don''t worry, I already have arrangements for them."


    El smiled meaningfully, and said, "When I go to meet Kaido, I will be able to solve their intractable problem when we meet."


    After saying that, El flew out of the balcony and floated outside the ind of dreams.


    Then he controls the stone meteorites, whether it is big or small, they all liquefy and merge with the periphery and be part of the ind of dreams.


    As more and more stone was integrated, the size of the ind of dreams began to gradually increase.


    With only half a day, the ind of dreams bes bigger by a small circle.


    In the following days, the residents and outsiders on the Kingdom of Dressrosa saw with their own eyes as countless meteorites fell from the sky, and then seemed to be attracted by a ma, and they were liquefied and absorbed by the ind.


    As the medium-sized ind has grown into arge-scale ind within a week, his next job after expanding the ind of dreams into arge ind is to give the ind the vitality to support the nt''s growth.


    So, El found a small uninhabited ind closest to the Dressrosa Kingdom and brought the uninhabited ind back to the ind of dreams.


    Then, most of the uninhabited inds were liquefied and merge with the ground surface.


    In this way, the fertilend of the uninhabited ind will merge with thend on the ind of dreams.


    However, just in case, El let the three girls use Asura form and then let them use their devil fruit ability to create an artificial dark cloud over the entire ind and then he let the new soil absorb the water.


    As for the remaining uninhabited ind, El, it merged with another small floating ind.


    If he wants to build a city in the sky, in addition to consuming a lot of meteorites, El also needs to consume several uninhabited inds."


    Then, over the next month or so, El was busy expanding the ind of dreams, so much that the sky not far from the Dressrosa continued to rain with meteorites, which scared some outsiders who wanted toe to the Dressrosa Kingdom for a vacation.


    The Dressrosa whose tourists plummeted, also affected Domingo''s ie, in this regard, Domingo did not dare to say anything other than feeling helpless and his most profitable business is still auctioning all kinds of contraband weapons and ves in the underworld, so the effect of plummeting tourists is not worth mentioning to him at all.


    This loss, the iron that El gave him every month that is used to produce hot weapons and cold weapons even with just a fraction of it could make up for the loss.


    So, instead ofining to El, Domingo offered to El the location of other uninhabited inds.


    After consuming eight small uninhabited inds, El finallypleted the expansion of the ind of dreams.


    The medium-sized ind of dreams became arge ind, while the other five floating inds became four medium-sized floating inds.


    In this way, the Dressrosa, which was originally a medium-sized ind like the ind of dreams, instantly became a younger brother in front of the ind of dreams.


    In order to thank Domingo for his help, afterpleting the expansion, El took the initiative to move the five floating inds out of the sea area near the Dressrosa and chose a sea area where there is no ind in the surrounding area as their new base camp.


    Afterpleting the expansion, El only needs to transform these grounds to diversify them, but transforming the ground is the real big project, and El is not in a hurry to act immediately.


    After more than a month of work, it''s time to take a break and deal with other things.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    On the vast sea, a pirate ship with a smiling face g sailed slowly at the sea.


    This pirate ship belongs to one of the famous pirate groups in the New World, which is only second to the Four Emperors and it''s the main ship of the Donquixote Family, one of the kings in the underworld, the Numancia mingo.


    On the deck of the ship, El and Domingo sat under the umbres and chatted while feeling the sea breeze.


    "Joker..."


    El who was drinking a ss of juice, looked at Domingo wearing a beach suit across from him and asked. "How did your devil fruit awaken?"


    Due to the time needed to read the memories, when he and Domingo shook hands briefly, it''s far from enough to read Domingo''s distant memories.


    Therefore, El took advantage of the fact that he had gotten closer to Domingo over the past month and became his ally, to ask him for some advice regarding to a higher level usage of a devil fruit, awakening.


    Each of the three types of Devil Fruit has its own awakening.


    Among them, the awakening of the Paramecia devil fruit will have an impact on the surroundings and will make the user much stronger.


    The awakening of the Zoan-type devil fruit is to greatly improve the resilience andbat power of the user, but if the awakening fails, it will cause side effects on the user.


    El''s Float-Float Fruit is a rule-based ability, with a single ability.


    Its ability, just like the Logia type devil fruit user, he only needs to touch the object, and it will consume stamina to seize the control of the object and make them float.


    However, El knows that this ability is not Devil Fruit Awakening, but the basic ability of the Float-Float Fruit.


    ording to his conjecture, if the Float-Float Fruit awakens, then he should be able to take control of the surrounding object without touching it with his hands, or, it will be simr to Paw-Paw Fruit, it will give him another ability to control Intangibles things.


    For example, the airflow, and shock waves formed by the air, these things are intangible, even if El can seize the control of the flying sh created by the tearing airflow, he cannot seize the control of the shock wave.


    Once the fruit awakens and he can control the intangible thing, then it''s possible to control the blizzard or storm.


    In this way, with the ability of the Float-Float Fruit, it might be possible to control the power of nature just like the Logia type devil fruit.


    Regardless of the result of the Float-Float Fruit awakening, it is a great improvement for him.


    In the former, El is equivalent to having the surrounding field under his control and in thetter case, El will turn into a real lord of the sky.


    Therefore after mastering the Six styles (Rokushiki), Hakoku sovereignty, Emission, internal destruction, and Conqueror''s coating, El felt that it was time to work hard on devil fruit awakening.


    "Hey, you are only thirteen years old yet you are already thinking about devil fruit awakening, such talent and dedication are truly enviable."


    Domingo smacked his tongue slightly, then shook his head and said.


    "Actually, I don''t know how devil fruit awakening actually works, the awakening of the devil fruit is just like the Conqueror Haki, It cannot be acquired through training at all."


    "There is only one way to awaken the devil fruit and that is to rely on what we called, talent."


    "Just like some people, their Haki capacity is veryrge but no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t master the higher usage of Haki, and this kind of person, the best example is me."


    With a slight pause in his tone, Domingo suddenlyughed at himself and said. "Actually, I''m just like you, El. When I was less than ten years old, I had already awakened the Conqueror Haki."


    "But now? I''m 34 years old, and I haven''t mastered the Conqueror''s coating and yet you are only 13 years old this year but you already master it."


    "Just like how you were favored by the world, you were born with a strong Haki, and you have a unique talent for cultivating Haki."


    "My talent in Haki is very mediocre, but I am extremely talented in devil fruit development"


    "In my twenties, I have mastered the power of devil fruit awakening."


    "If you want to awaken your devil fruit, then you can only work hard to improve the proficiency on your devil fruit, just like when you''re developing your Haki."


    "At that time, if you really have that talent, then you only need to catch that feeling that even the naked eye can''t see, and your devil fruit ability will enter another level."


    "I see."


    El was slightly taken aback, however, El that there is a second method to awaken the devil fruit which is through a continuous fight with people who also awaken their devil fruit, and it''s the same type. Moreover, he spectes that the devil fruit awakening of the Logia type devil fruit would have a permanent effect in the area.


    For example, Aokiji VS Akainu of the Logia devil fruit, Kaido VS Luffy of the mythical zoan devil fruit.


    If El wants to awaken the Float-Float Fruit, then there are only two ways.


    One is to work hard to improve the proficiency of his devil fruit ability just as Domingo said, and then to capture that invisible feeling.


    The second is to engage in battle with strong people with the same type of devil fruit and then use the pressure on the life and death battles to sublimate his own will again to awaken his devil fruit.


    In addition to the two above, there should be no third method.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    "Joker..."


    After asking about devil Fruit Awakening, El continued to ask. "Do you know weapons Devil Fruit?"


    "hmm... your ability to read memories is really scary, I almost forget it yet you can still dig it and read it."


    Domingo smacked his tongue again. "Caesar one mentions that there''s a genius scientist whose wisdom is at least 500 years ahead of current technology and he already solves how to add Devil Fruit powers to inanimate objects, such as swords and guns."


    "However, this method is not perfect, because the objects can only have Zoan-type devil fruit and among the three types of Devil Fruits, the Zoan-type seem to harbor some kind of will. "


    "Dr. Vegapunk''s method can only convey the will of the devil fruit to objects at present and it only works with general Zoan-type devil fruit, including the Mythical Zoan and Ancient Zoan-type devil fruit and if it''s not awakened the weapons Devil Fruit ability is mediocre so this method is sessful, yet in fact, it is also a failure..."


    "It''s better to let humans eat Zoan-type devil fruits, after all, those objects have no physical ability, In addition to transforming into animal species, they can''t develop devil fruit abilities as humans do."


    "...I see."


    El nodded again and then said. "Joker, can you help me get the material that carries the power of the Devil Fruit?"


    "You want to make weapon devil fruit?"


    At this moment, Domingo understands what El means and his brows can''t but raise up while asking doubtfully.


    "I said just now that the method of Dr. Vegapunk can only allow inanimate objects to carry the power of Zoan-type Devil Fruit and it cannot be developed unless it''s Ancient or Mythical Zoan devil fruit that is rarer than Logia-type devil fruit, it will have not much impact."


    "Otherwise it''s much better to let your subordinates with good talent eat the devil fruit, in this way you will get powerful subordinates at your side."


    El looked at Domingo seriously and promise. "Joker if you help me get this material and method, I will owe you a favor."


    "Your favor is too precious."


    The corner of Domingo''s mouth can''t help but raise and turn into an evil grin then he nodded to El."Ok, I''ll give it a try and see if I can get these things."


    "Thanks."


    El picked up the wine ss filled with juice and he offer a toast to Domingo then both of them closed their eyes as if they were resting, however, both of them are thinking of their own affairs.


    Domingo recalls the information he collected, not counting Violet and M, the flying Pirates have only six members.


    Among them, the captain is the Float-Float Fruit user, the World Worst Devil Fruit Users is abination of Rumble-Rumble Fruit, me-me Fruit, and Munch-Munch Fruit, and the other two members are Devil child, Nico Robin with Flower-Flower Fruit and Hollow-Hollow Fruit user.


    Including Violet and M, that are both devil fruit users, then all members of flying Pirates are devil fruit users.


    Then if there is no ident, in their hands they should have Ancient or Mythical-Zoan type devil fruit and El doesn''t know know what to do with this Devil Fruit, so when he read my memories and learned that one month ago, the genius scientist on Mary Geoise side has unlocked the conditions to let inanimate objects to carry the ability the devil fruit abilities and even if there''s a w on weapon devil fruit, not only it did not dispel his idea, but he''s willing to pay with his favor to obtain this material and method.


    What''s Domingo''s thinking, El Al doesn''t know because, at this time, he is also recalling the past. Four years ago, in the year 1511 of the Sea Circle Calendar, El''s first famous sword, the Sandai Kitetsu, was loss in the kingdom of basta.


    The reason for the loss is that El confirmed that the Munch-Munch Fruit has the ability to make weapon devil fruit, at that time, El had a guess.


    If he can find the material that can carry the power of the Devil Fruit, then merge this material into an inanimate object, and then let Carina use her devil fruit ability, they might be able to make a weapon Devil Fruit.


    It''s not just a Zoan-type devil, but also a Paramecia and Logia-type devil fruit.


    Dr. Vegapunk can only imnt the power of the Zoan-type devil fruit into an inanimate object because it is inhabited by a will.


    But who said that the Paramecia and Logia-type devil fruit, is not is inhabited by a will?


    As the most special devil fruit among the three types of Devil Fruits, the Paramecia type devil fruit, Gum-Gum Fruit which is also known as the Human-Human Fruit, Model: Nika, after the awakening the devil fruit, it has the ability to transform into a mythical-Zoan devil fruit and also have the ability to affect the surrounding object other than itself.


    Nika should be a fighter from ancient times, and it is very likely that he is also a human, he should be the previous user who developed Gum-Gum Fruit to the extreme and named it after himself.


    If the Gum-Gum Fruit really hosts Nika''s will, then it means that after the devil fruit is eaten by humans and animals, these devil fruit will have the will of the previous user, and the stronger the person, the greater the will that remains in the devil fruit.


    In this way, El only needs to not let the devil fruit be reborn somewhere in the world when he kills the previous user nor takes it with the Munch-Munch fruit but instead, he should let the devil fruit with the will of the previous user inhabit the material that can carry the devil fruit will, then it is not necessarily impossible to create a weapon devil fruit with Logia and Paramecia-type devil fruit.


    It was this idea that made El decide to give it a shot and this n was also named by him as Double Devil Fruit Abilities.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Onigashima is a small ind near the Wano Country, when lightning and thunder appear in the sky, it makes this ind appear extraordinarily.


    Although it is only a small ind that can be seen everywhere in the world, the reputation of Onigashima in the New World is particrly loud, because it serves as the official base of operations for the Beasts Pirates, including Kaido.


    Not counting those elite subordinates, with just Kaido and the three Cmities, their total bountybined has exceeded 5 billion Belly and it''s already very close to 10 billion Belly.


    In addition to other senior officials and subordinates of the three Cmities, the total bounty of the Beast Pirate is definitely more than 20 billion Belly.


    In the new world, a pirate with a total bounty of more than one billion bellies is already considered pretty strong.


    The reason why El and the other is famous all over the world and is recognized as one of the strong pirates before entering the new world is because they only consist of 6 members yet they have more than 2 billion bounties and after entering the new world, the six of thembine reached an astonishing 4 billion bounty.


    Coupled with the power to destroy the world, this pirate group consisting of only six people is recognized by the world as the fourth hegemonic force and the Fourth Emperor of the Sea.


    In fact, if the whole world hadn''t been frightened by that asteroid and the super tsunami that destroyed two inds, the total bounty of six of them is just considered as middle level in the New World.


    Only the pirate group with a total bounty of more than 10 billion is eligible to be a top-ss pirate group.


    For example, the Red-haired Pirates, although they only consist of a few members, they are considered as only below the three emperors in the new world and if their total bounty has exceeded 20 billion, it is definitely at the Emperor-level.


    Such as Whitebeard Pirates, Beasts Pirates, and the BIG-MOM Pirates, especially the Whitebeard Pirates, their total bounty andprehensive strength are currently recognized as number one in the world.


    The only one who can surpass the Whitebeard Pirates is the rock pirates from the previous era.


    Even the Roger Pirates who were the first to conquer the grand line in 800 years can''tpare to the current Whitebeard Pirates.


    * * *


    After several days of sailing, the Numancia mingo Finally arrived at the Onigashima and as soon as the ship docked, Domingo who got down from the boatdder, his pupils contracted slightly.


    "I didn''t expect that you wille here..."


    Domingo subconsciously showed a sinister smile then he slightly adjust himself.


    The person who appeared on the coast and specially came to entertain Domingo and El was a towering man with a well-muscled, broad-shouldered frame and long limbs and whether it was two or three meters, in front of him they are all as tall as dwarfs


    The towering man wears a dark, form-fitting leather uniform that bares no skin, and his whole head and neck area are covered ck leather mask.


    But the most conspicuous is his pair of big ck wings and the mes around the back of his head.


    This person is only second to Kaido and one of the three Cmities with a bounty of 1,390,000,000 Belly, King.


    El knows that his real name is actually called Alber and he is thest surviving member of the now-extinct Lunarian race, which is said to live on the Red Line.


    The ck wings and the mes around the back of his head are the characteristics of their race.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not here for you."


    After listening to Domingo''s words, King said very indifferently.


    If it weren''t for Domingo being Kaido''s partner and the cash cow of the Beast Pirates, King wouldn''t even take a second look at this weakling who he could easily kill.


    Even if Domingo and Kaido are allies, it''s not qualified enough to have King, the deputymander toe and entertain him.


    In the past, when Domingo came to Onigashima, the people whoe to entertain him were also one of the three Cmities, Jack, however, his attitude towards him is not very friendly.


    As one Seven Warlords of the Sea, a king-level figure in the underworld, Domingo''s status is so low in front of the three Cmities.


    In fact, it''s not just Domingo, all the strong pirates whoe here are treated poorly by the three Cmities.


    "I know that I don''t have that status yet."


    To King''s indifference and disdain, Domingo did not get angry but instead introduced El who is next to him.


    "This is King, the head of the three Cmities"


    "My name is El, you can lead the way."


    El nodded, then raised his head slightly and said to King.


    King''s eyes under the goggles collided with El''s eyes and as he looked at El''s calm red eyes with a bit of faint purple light around, he went silent for a while.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Under the lead of King, El and Domingo soon came to the main entrance of the Skull dome.


    "Huh?"


    When he was about to walk through the door, El suddenly sense something and his eyebrows raised, then he inadvertently nced at the fox statue, as if to meet the owner of the certain gaze, then in the next second, El withdrew his gaze and the corner of his mouth rise slightly.


    In his perception, the figure hiding behind the statue has been detected by him and the owner of that gaze is the 21-year-old filial daughter of Kaido.


    The reason why the other party was hiding in the dark and peeping at El after discovering that his another outsider who came to Onigashima was because his with Domingo.


    Because She has worshiped Kozuki Oden since she was a child, she has always regarded herself as a man all these years and she deeply hates the evil pirate led by Kaido, and always wants to liberate the country of Wano and drive out these evil parties.


    El, who appeared on the Onigashima with Domingo is included in Yamato''s list of viins, otherwise, Yamato would not be spying on him, but would rush at him and ask him excitedly how the outside look, can he take her to leave the Onigashima to explore the outside world like Kozuki Oden, then wait until she has enough strength and gathers the forces on the outside world toe back to liberate Country of Wano.


    I have to say, Kaido and Yamato, the father and daughter, really interpret, Father''s kindness and the son''s filial piety.


    The father, who obeys the supremacy of strength and preys on the weak, can beat his eight-year-old daughter mercilessly, and then throw her into the cave where the warriors on the Country of Wano are imprisoned, not afraid that the prisoner will kill his daughter in anger and to prevent his daughter from sneaking out to the outside world, he restrains her with sea stone handcuff with a bomb, this is simply showing his kindness as an old father!


    As a daughter, Yamato is also the best, just because she witnessed the heroic expression of Kozuki Oden when he was executed, she regarded herself as Oden because of her extreme admiration and even emted his gender, when she picked up Kozuki Oden''s logbook, she regards it as her bible, then she inherited Kozuki Oden will to liberate the country of Wano and to open the Wano''s borders.


    There is no doubt that Kaido''s education was a failure. El, who aspires to be the number one master of Girl Cultivation, who cultivates the four girls except for Robin into his own shape be it inside or out, is fully qualified to despise Kaido in this regard.


    But this also shows that Kaido, like Charlotte Linlin, is the most traditional pirate, insidious, cunning, moody, cruel, and violent, even at their own children, they won''t let them go.


    Since Yamato regards him as a member of the evil pirate, El was naturally not interested in getting to know her and just look at her from a distance.


    El followed King to a certain room and saw a monster that had dominated the new world and was renowned in the world as the Strongest Creature in Sea,nd, and sky, with a bounty that''s high as 4,611,100,000, Kaido of the Beasts.


    "Fuhihihi, this brat really dares toe, I''m starting to appreciate you a little bit."


    Seeing El appearing alone in his base camp, Kaido, who was drinking using the special gourd in his hand, praised him with a uniqueugh.


    "Oh, really?"


    El reached out and put his hand on the handle of his sword and watch Kaido smile and y along with him. "But in your mind, that''s not what you think, no matter if you are really drunk or faking it, but your inner thought can''t be hidden from me, so you don''t have to use this trick to entertain me."


    "Tsk, your Observation Haki can''t be the same as that bastard Redfield who can read people''s inner thoughts."


    Kaido couldn''t help but curled his lips, then put down the big gourd in his hand and picked up the giant Kanabo mace, named Hassaikai then he grin at El.


    "Forget it, I''m toozy to know, If you want to get my respect, the Float-Float Fruit ability is far from enough even if it''s better than Shiki."


    As hisst sentence fell, Kaido''s 7.1 meters body disappeared from King and Domingo''s eyes.


    Like a bolt of ck lightning, Kaido created a gust of wind in the room and instantly appeared in front of El.


    The mace in his hand, which was bigger than El''s entire body, was wrapped with a dark red lightning arc and was swung out like a baseball bat towards El.


    To this, El who had read Kaido''s inner thoughts unhurriedly pulled out his sword.


    The ck Sword, Shusui with red serrations was also wrapped with the same dark red lightning arc collided together with the mace.


    boom!


    Although the mace and the sword made a sound of collision, in fact, there was no physical contact between the sword and the mace.


    When they were more than ten centimeters apart, the sword was blocked by an invisible matter and even the mace which contains the power to smash mountains cannot cause any damage to this invisible matter, this invisible matter is like the manifestation of the power of rules.


    When the invisible matter madly absorbs the conqueror coating from the sword and mace, it created unparalleled fluctuation of Conqueror Haki, in exception from King who can ignore, Domingo next to him needs to bend his knees slightly to stabilize himself so he can watch the two monsters fight.


    Looking at the invisible matter that glowed with dark red lightning arc, and continuously created fluctuation of Conqueror Haki, Domingo''s eyes under the sunsses were full of passion.


    This kind of power on a different level is really enviable! If he can master this level of power and integrate into devil fruit awakening, why does he need to be so humble?


    The fluctuation of Conqueror Haki turned into several shock waves that swept the room, soon, this terrifying fluctuation of Conqueror Haki pierced through all obstacles and rose into the sky.


    The sky above Onigashima has also changed from clear to dark clouds with blue and white lightning arcs, surging in the clouds constantly.


    In a short while, the cloud was like thin paper with a huge hole in the middle torn out by a pair of invisible hands with an amazing width, length, and depth.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    "What happened?!"


    "The sky was torn apart."


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "In Wano or Onigashima, two monsters are fighting!"


    The change in the sky on Onigashima and Wano instantly rmed the pirates, samurai, and civilians.


    Looking at the abyss-like hole, all of the pirates, samurai, and civilians'' eyes widened, and some of the civilians with weak psychologically were stunned by this unprecedented vision, while the ordinary pirates and samurai''s reactions are also not much better than the civilians.


    Only the well-informed person instantly realized that two monsters were fighting somewhere in Wano or Onigashima which is not far from Wano.


    The Beast Pirates stationed in Wano immediately contacted the headquarters and after they received the reply from Onigashima, they breathed a sigh of relief.


    It turned out that was just a greeting from a strong person and it''s not an invasion on Wano or Onigashima, so, the Beast Pirates stationed in Wano continue their work while the Beast Pirates on Onigashima looked at the ongoing battle with awe, fervent, and shocked expression.


    Including the figure hiding behind the fox statue who continues to peep at El with a shocked expression under her hannya mask.


    "This aura fluctuates, that guy actually mastered Conqueror''s coating just like that Old Man."


    After she finished speaking, Yamato''s beautiful eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Could it be that they are enemies?"


    Thinking of this, Yamato immediately carried her Kanabo mace, named Ajian, which is somewhat more studded and slenderpared to Kaido''s spiked Kanabo while running into the building to watch the battle.


    However, just after taking a few steps, she stopped again, and no one could see what her expression was under the mask and what the hell is going on, she suddenly turned around and disappeared.


    This kind of high-speed movement is achieved through her own footwork technique, God Foot which is quite simr to Shave (Soru).


    At this time, the collision on the different levels above the Skull dome ended its first round and started the second round.


    After the Collision between Conqueror''s coating dissipated, El and Kaido once again wrap their weapon with Conqueror''s coating and collide with each other once again.


    boom!


    Another deafening sound exploded.


    With the reappearance of the invisible matter, the collision between Conqueror''s coating that far surpassed the previous one swept the entire Onigashima again, and as it continues to rise into the sky, the size size of the cloud continues to increase as it became darker.


    At this time, the indoor floor, walls, and ceilings were shaken by several Collisions between Conqueror''s coating, and cracks started to appear on it.


    This Collision of Conqueror''s coating is just a greeting from the two otherwise even if the quality of the material that made the room is high it would already copse.


    Domingo, who is in the eye of the storm, not only needs to bend his knees but also use his hands to block the shock wave, so that at this time he can clearly see the fight between these two monsters.


    However, King whose next to Domingo can still ignore the collision between Conqueror''s coating that contains high-level usage of Armament Haki on these two monsters'' sh.


    From this, it can be seen that the strength of each emperor''s deputymander is infinitely close to the peak level, just like the three girls on asura form and Benn Beckman from Red-haired Pirates.


    This time, the collisions between Conqueror coatingsted for several minutes before dissipating.


    After the second round ended, El and Kaido did not continue their third-round fight but they put away their weapon together.


    "Worororo no wonder you little brat reached this level at the age of 13."


    Looking at El who is more than five meters shorter than him, Kaido''s eyes are not full of contempt anymore, instead, it fills with appreciation. "You have that old man Redfield observation haki, Shiki''s swordsmanship, and devil fruit ability, and Linlin''s monstrous body, you little brat are not the son of this world are you?"


    "It''s amazing, you can see so much in just two rounds, as expected of the Strongest Creature in the world."


    El did not deny it but affirmed Kaido''s words, hearing this, King and Domingo whose not far, their eyes under the sunsses and goggles shrank slightly, and in their hearts, there was a wave of fear, especially for Domingo, he feel more fortunate that he did not turn his face against El one month ago.


    As long as he helps him get the material and method that can carry the power of the devil fruit, he will gain the favor of the fourth emperor of the sea and the strongest man in the world in the future.


    This is really rewarding!


    Kaido snorted lightly, then said to King who was not far away: "King, go and bring three sses of wine over here."


    "Ok." King nodded, then turned and walked out of the room.


    After a while, King returns with threerge wine sses in one hand and arge wine jug in the other.


    "Brat, No El, I recognize you..."


    Sitting back on the specially made chair that was not affected by the collisions of conqueror coating, Kaido put his mace aside, then he took therge wine jug that King bring, after unscrewing the cap, he filled the threerge wine ced in front of him, then he threw the wine jug back to King.


    Holding up the wine ss in front of him, Kaido looked at El and said solemnly: "From now on, you are my ally and the partner of the Beast Pirates, to our friendship - cheers!"


    El also held up the wine ss in front of him and toast with Kaido and Domingo wine ss.


    El just took a sip of the wine and put it down, no matter be it from the past or present, El is non-alcoholic and non-smoker.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    At night, after drinking the wine and confirming their alliance, Kaido specially held a wee and celebration banquet for El and this alliance.


    Kaido also deliberately recalled Queen, the gue, and Jack, the Drought who were stationed in Wano, as well as the second-grade officer managed by Queen, that is, the Tobi Roppo.


    However, the current Tobi Roppo has not been yetpleted and there are only two official members, one of the future members, Who''s-Who, who was robbed by shanks on the way and failed his mission of escorting the Gum-Gum Fruit was currently imprisoned in Impel Down.


    X Drake may still be working in a certain department in the Navy at this time, and he has not yet be an undercover agent installed by the Navy in the Beast Pirate and the two siblings, Page One and Ulti, who have great potential, are only teenagers at this moment and they still don''t have 290,000,000 and 400,000,000 Bounties. At present, there are only two members of Tobi Roppo, ck Maria and Sasaki.


    In addition, there were some officers and team leaders whom El had no memory of, who also attended this banquet.


    In other words, except for the subordinates who went out to do missions, almost all the pirates with some status in Beast Pirates participated in this banquet.


    Only one person is missing, that is Kaido''s daughter/son, Yamato.


    Kaido, who knew very well what kind of character his idiot ''son'' has, did not let the three cmities under hismand bring her over, otherwise, the banquet might be screwed up by his stupid son.


    During the banquet, El and Domingo sat on the seats of honor, the ce where the host would sit, on the left and right respectively, followed by the three cmities and two Tobi Roppo.


    The three chatted while watching the people below having fun and ying around and during this time, El also felt countless eyes evaluating him carefully.


    However, due to the change in the sky that covers the entire Onigashima that reaches Wano, even the brainless Jack did not dare to provoke El.


    The eyes that stayed on El for the longest time were the two siblings, Ulti and Page one, at this time, Ulti was only a fifteen-year-old girl while Page one was 13 years old like El, and his only eight days older than El.


    At this age in the Beast Pirates, they are already considered as the NO.1 and NO.2 in the new generation.


    In the eyes of the two Tobi Roppo and Three Cmities, this pair of siblings who ate Ancient Zoan devil fruit, Sooner orter, they will be Headliners at the Beast Pirates.


    Their father had been acquainted with Kaido, who took them in and despite stealing two Ancient Zoan devil fruit, Kaido had forgiven them and is very optimistic about their growth.


    It is no exaggeration to say that this pair of siblings are also very dazzling stars when you look at the entire First half of the grand line and the four seas, that''s why the two of them are full of curiosity about El.


    They are all underage but he already had Epithet of Young Swordsman, Flying Swordsman, World Destroyer, and The Fourth Emperor of the Sea, between genius, is there really a dimension gap?


    In the face of so many gazes, El didn''t care and under the introduction of Kaido, El also got to know the three Cmities and two Tobi Roppo.


    Although he just nodded, El also remembered their names.


    After the banquet, El did not stay in Onigashima but ready returned to Dressrosa with Domingo, to this Kaido didn''t stop either because this guy was really drunk and unconscious this time.


    King personally escorted El and Domingo to the door, and then returned to the banquet hall.


    The Skull dome is just Kaido''s residence and the most valuable things such as important weapon factories and experimental bases are in the different countries, even if El was allowed to wander around the Skull dome, he would not gain anything and El didn''t care about this either.


    "You go back first, I will follow after I solve some trouble. "


    Waling toward the coast, El stop halfway and said to Domingo next to him.


    "Um?"


    Domingo was stunned for a moment, then he released his observation Haki, as if sensing something, Domingo''s mouth twitched slightly, and he smiled evilly: "This aura if there are no surprises, it should belong to Kaido''s son, so don''t be heavy-handed."


    El nodded slightly and watch Domingo disappear into the night, then his eyes suddenly turned to look in one ce.


    In that ce, there was nothing at all except some mountain rock under the rays of moonlight.


    However, after more than ten seconds, a white afterimage that could not be captured by the naked eye, like an illusion, swept towards El at a speed that surpassed Cavendish''s second personality.


    "Thunder Bagua!"


    Before the person arrived, a coquettish voice traveled into El''s ears.


    "Divine Departure."


    *Boom!*


    El unhurriedly pulled out his sword and swung it forward, then an ordinary size dark red flying sh was created. However, this ordinary dark red flying shpletely hit the figure that could not be captured by the naked eye, interrupted her blow, and sted her out, just like how her idol, Kozuki Oden was instantly defeated and sted out by Gol D. Roger.


    She charges fast, but she flies backward faster and after flying for a few miles, smashing two-digit rock, Yamato fell heavily to the ground.


    Just like El who ate Rayleigh''s Divine Departure, the sound of vomiting blood came from under the Hannya mask.


    Obviously, El did not show mercy to her just because she was a girl.


    * * *


    Beast Pirate Crew Structure


    All-Stars, English version: Lead Performers- The crew''s top executives, second only to Kaidou himself in rank, authority, and battle prowess, and serve as Kaidou''s handpicked, close confidants and protectors. the three cmeties


    Tobiroppo, English version:Tobi Roppo- a special group of the six strongest Shinuchi.


    Shinuchi, English version: Headliners-second-grade officer.


    Gifters- Artificial Zoan users. Having eaten SMILEs, they have Zoan-like abilities, equipped with the strength and bodily attributes of animals.


    Pleasures - While having been found worthy of eating SMILE fruits at some point, they are the unfortunate many who failed to gain any animal traits after eating one.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    "This is definitely Divine Departure!."


    Yamato, who spit out a mouthful of blood, did not stay on the ground to groan in pain, but instead, she stood up in an instant and her eyes under the hannya mask were full of scorching heat and excitement at this time.


    El saw her trembling in ce while reciting his skill then her figure disappeared again.


    "As expected of Mythical-Zoan It''s really extremely durable." Seeing Yamato stand up in an instant and rushed over again, El sighed slightly.


    "Please, please be mine! Gol D. Roger, let me be your Kozuki Oden!"


    In just a few seconds, Yamato used her God Foot technique to travel several miles and appear in front of El.


    This time, it was not the mace that attacked El, but a pair of slender and powerful palms that tightly grasped El''s shoulders.


    Looking up at the 2.63 meters tall figure whose wearing a hannya mask, although he couldn''t see her face, however, he can feel the excitement in her voice.


    El slowly put away his and deliberately teased the girl in front of him. "Gol D. Roger? Kozuki Oden? I don''t understand what you are talking about!"


    "Did not you just use Divine Departure?"


    Yamato let go of her hands that grabbed El''s shoulders and then she took out a logbook from inside of her kimono, then she pointed to it while speaking to El. "I read on this logbook, that''s Gol D. Roger skill."


    After she finished speaking, Yamato took off her hannya mask and revealed a cheek that was stained with a lot of blood, but it did not affect her beauty, on the contrary, it give her a heroic feeling, then she looked at El with passionate eyes and serious expression. "My name is Kozuki Oden, please let me go to sea with you."


    "I don''t like someone else''s substitute."


    El reply while frowning slightly. "If you can''t speak normally, then we don''t need to talk anymore, I''m leaving."


    "Don''t go."


    Seeing the one who she believed as Gol D. Roger was about to leave, Yamato suddenly became flustered and she quickly spread her hands to block El''s path then she took a deep breath and re-introduced herself.


    "My other name is actually called Yamato, I don''t want to admit it, but I''m actually Kaido''s son."


    "Son?"


    El raised his eyebrows while looking at Yamato''s conscience, which was at eye level with him and he asked knowingly. "are not you woman?"


    "Of course not."


    Yamato retorted, then pulled out her mace and put it on her shoulder, and said to El. "I want to be a man like Kozuki Oden!"


    "I see..."


    El pretended to ask suddenly. "Your idol is Kozuki Oden, who is a crew member of Roger Pirates, you admire him very much and want to be like him, so you imitate him and self-proimed yourself as Kozuki Oden, so you want to find Gol D. Roger just like him, and go to sea with him, right?"


    "Uhm-hmm."


    Seeing that El guess her thoughts correctly, Yamato nodded excitedly and said. "My dream is to be like Kozuki Oden who leave this ind to explore the world, unfortunately, because of this pair of handcuffs, I''m unable to..."


    After speaking, Yamato raised her hands, showing her wrist that was still restrained by a pair of handcuffs.


    Yamato looks at the handcuffs on her hands with additional dissatisfaction. "In order to restrict me from going to sea, when I was child that shitty old man put a bomb handcuff on me that would explode when I left this ind."


    At this time, El interrupts her. "Your skill just now is used with Conqueror''s coating, right? Although the method of using it is still very rough, however, you have undoubtedly mastered this power, it''s just a bomb handcuff, why not take it off?"


    "...Eh?"


    Yamato was stunned for a moment, and then said with aplicated expression: "If It can be taken off with just that then I have done it a long time ago...."


    "That is to say, all your passionate words just now are all without any determination."


    Before Yamato could finish her words, El interrupted her again, then he took out an eternal pose from his pocket and handed it over under Yamato''s speechless expression.


    "I would love to have a powerful person such as you to follow me, even if it will offend Kaido, it''s nothing, however, I don''t see your determination."


    "This thing is called eternal pose, as long as you follow the pointer, you will find my residence. "


    "If you really want to follow me and explore the world with me, then make up your mind and take off that ridiculous bomb handcuff, be like your idol and have the courage to find me."


    After finishing speaking, El didn''t give Yamato another chance to stop him and his figure floated up and flew away from the Onigashima.


    For Yamato, aside from the 20-year rebellious time in the manga, El doesn''t really hate her.


    Yamato, who hates evil and has a strong sense of justice has also a pure heart just like the five girls, so he doesn''t feel ufortable around her.


    So, El deliberately bewitched her, at the same time, he also looks how serious her condition is.


    If Yamato really thinks of herself as Kozuki Oden and El as Gol D. Roger then she really decides to take off her bomb handcuff and go out to sea to find and follow him, then her gender disorder will be really problematic and it will require a special means to correct her.


    If Yamato can''t make up her mind, it means that she is simply imitating Kozuki Oden and she is actually just pretending to be stupid and there is no so-called gender disorder at all.


    The Eternal Pose is El''s test for her.


    If Yamato is determined toe to his door, El will ept her and train her as the third strongest crew of the Flying Pirates.


    Even if Kaido finds out, El is not afraid of him, it''s just a fight. If Yamato doesn''te, El doesn''t care either.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    After leaving Onigashima, El flew directly to the White Sea, an area located at an altitude of seven thousand meters.


    Passing through the big hole torn open by the Float-Float Fruit ability, El sat on a jelly-like cloud, and then he looked at the moon, which could still be seen through the White-White Sea as if he was waiting for something.


    A few hourster, a medium-sized floating ind slowly appeared in front of El.


    "Nii-san."


    Before El flew to the medium-sized floating ind, a blue and white lightning bolt tore apart the dark night and appeared in front of him out of thin air.


    El saw the three girls who had entered the Asura form appear in front of him, then after a second they split and threw themselves into his arm, after a while, Carina raised her head and ask El with a smile.


    "Hehehee, Nii-san you called us just after leaving for two days, so you brought us here on purpose, right? Did the Beast pirates wrong you so we will go to war?"


    Nami and Kuina did not speak and there was a faint smile on their face that hadpletely faded away.


    "Forming this alliance has been very smooth."


    El touched Nami and Kuina''s heads and said with a smile. "I called you here this time because I suddenly thought something two days ago and I need your help."


    "By the way, did you bring Violet here?"


    Nami nodded slightly and said, "Violet and M are in Pegasus that''s parked on the ind. "


    "Nii-san, you specifically instruct us to bring Violet over, do you need to use her devil fruit ability to find something?" Carina could not help but ask curiously.


    "Yes..."


    El nodded and said. "I will use Violet''s devil fruit ability to find a Devil Fruit on the ind below."


    "I see..." The three girls were suddenly stunned.


    "Nii-san, this time is it Paramecia or Logia devil fruit?" Carina immediately asked in anticipation.


    As for El knowing that there is a Devil Fruit on this certain ind, except for Perona who joined three years ago, and Robin who just joined not long ago, they have personally apanied El to find me-me Fruit and witnessed him finding this devil fruit with their own eyes and El returning with Munch-Munch Fruit and Rumble-Rumble Fruit make the three girls be ustomed to it.


    The Devil Fruits that can be taken seriously by El, who brought them and Violet here on purpose is definitely not an ordinary Zoan-type Devil Fruit.


    If nothing else, it should be the top-level Paramecia or Logia type devil fruit and El''s following words confirm her guess.


    "It''s Paramecia type devil fruit, and it''s the same as rule type ability as mine and Perona, the name of this Devil Fruit is Paramecia-type, Millet-Millet Fruit."


    "Millet-Millet Fruit?" Carina raised her eyebrows andined, "What a strange name, its ability will not be to make dumplings will it?"


    "you guess right."


    El nodded and said: "This Millet-Millet Fruit ability is indeed to create dumplings, however, the ability of this dumpling is like one of legendary three ancient weapons, Poseidon, it''s very unreasonable..."


    "Any animal that eats the dumplings made by the user will be very docile and obedient, and will regard the user as its own master and obey all their orders."


    "hiss..."


    Carina and Nami couldn''t help gasping for breath then Carina even said in a trembling voice. "Is this ability also effective for sea kings?"


    "...I don''t know about this at the moment, but we can give it a try when the timees."


    Answering this question, El''s tone also became somewhat uncertain, because if he remembered correctly, there are different Sea Kings.


    Ordinary sea kings are no different from animals, however, some sea kings are just like humans, they canmunicate freely and have wisdom beyond their race.


    El is not sure if those intelligent sea kings who eat the dumplings created by the Millet-Millet Fruit user will be tamed, then if can also work on the intelligent sea kings, then it is simply an alternative ancient weapon.


    The Millet-Millet Fruit''s ability is just as iprehensible as El''s Float-Float Fruit''s ability to lift any object permanently and sugar''s Hobby-Hobby Fruit to turn countless people into dolls, and erase their existence from people''s memories.


    The Millet-Millet Fruit is just like the Hobby-Hobby Fruit, as long as the user has stamina they can continue to make dango or dumplings.


    Therefore, the number of animals that can be tamed by the Millet-Millet Fruit user is the same as the number of dolls that sugar can make so theoretically it''s infinite.


    As long as the Millet-Millet Fruit is obtained, not only will a third rule-type ability appear in El''s fleet, but they will also gain a powerparable to ancient weapons after space-based weapons.


    When the meteor in outer space is covered by Float-Float Fruit ability and the sea king is controlled by Millet-Millet Fruit ability, then El''s group will be the strongest forces in the sea,nd, and Sky.


    The Millet-Millet Fruit is shown in The Wano Country Arc and was eaten by Tama. What El said to Carina and four girls before he set off was that he will bring back a solution to deal with the beasts on the ind and that solution is the Millet-Millet Fruit.


    However, during the few days of sailing, while trying to remember some unimportant plot that became more blurred, El suddenly woke up. It''s only 1515 and Tama only seems to only turned one year old not long ago.


    At this time, the Millet-Millet Fruit has not been eaten by her and it is still hidden somewhere in Wano.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    What devil fruit''s ability is the most suitable for finding treasure is undoubtedly the re-re Fruit thanks to its ability to send the user sight in all directions in a 4000 km radius, making it undoubtedly the best devil fruit to find treasure.


    After returning to Pegasus, El rested for a few hours, and then before the sky turnpletely bright, he quietly came to Wano with the Carina, Violet, and M.


    El was not in a hurry to immediately look for the Millet-Millet Fruit, Instead, he took out a Bubbly Coral and flew to the whirlpool current around Wano, then he dive into the sea and knock out the huge sea king with Conqueror Haki and brought it back to the coast after killing it.


    It was only after the dawn that El let Carina use her devil fruit to eat him and Violet to her Munch-Munch Space and enter asura from with his body as the main that he began to look for Millet-Millet Fruit.


    Next, with El having the ability to use the re-re Fruit, he began to use irvoyancebined with Peeping Mind to look for the location of Millet-Millet Fruit around Wano.


    The re-re Fruit has the ability to see through the targets, whether it be clothes or mind. It''s also very strong, if she looks at the person, not only her sights can bypass their clothes but she can also see their internal organs.


    In other words, this ability cannot not only see through oneyer but as long as her stamina is sufficient, even the interior of the ind can also be see-through.


    Within a radius of 4,000 kilometers, it''s theoretically possible to see through all people and objects, this ability is undoubtedly at a strategic level when ites to war.


    In Sixis Ind on East Blue, when they look for the me-me Fruit, it took them three months to find it.


    With Wano which is many timesrger than Sixis Ind, if they searched every corner it would probably take them one to two years to cover the whole ind and it is still uncertain whether they will find it.


    However, with the help of the re-re Fruit, El found the Millet-Millet Fruit in just two hours.


    "you also use irvoyance, Carina."


    After finding the Millet-Millet Fruit, El is not in rush to take it and he let Carina also use irvoyance to look at the Amigasa Vige, located in the region of Kuri in Wano.


    "Have you seen that one-year-old girl with dark-violet hair, Carina? She is an orphan and I want you to give the sea king to the vige and ask them if we can adopt her."


    "I can feel her potential is very good, so I''m going to nurture her and let her be the Millet-Millet Fruit user."


    "Ok!!"


    Carina made an ok gesture with one hand then she pat her chest with the other. "I understand, leave it to me with confidence, Nii-san."


    "Very well, then I will." El smiled in satisfaction, and then he let Carina release the Asura form.


    Aftering out of Munch-Munch Space, El took Violet and M and walked in the direction of the Millet-Millet Fruit.


    After they passed through the bamboo forest and came to a valley, they soon arrive in a remote and uninhabited ce, and in a gap that only children could squeeze in, they found a tree with devil fruit growing in it.


    Then the walls on both sides of the gap expanded automatically and soon it formed a cave.


    Walking into the cave, El stretched out his hand to take the Millet-Millet Fruit hanging on the small tree and when it is picked, just like before on me-me Fruit, the small tree immediately began to wither at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    "Let''s go." After getting the Millet-Millet Fruit, El said to Violet and M.


    "Yes, Lord El"


    M responded respectfully, then she took the initiative to take the Millet-Millet Fruit from El''s hand and put it in a box prepared in advance.


    Holding the box, M and Violet followed El and returned to the bamboo forest along the same path and it didn''t take long for El to see Carina, who came back holding a timid little girl who seemed to only have just begun learning to walk.


    "How did you get her?"


    Looking at the little girl who was hugging Carina, he didn''t know whether it was because of their simr hair color or other reasons. At present, she was close to Carina, so El could not help but ask with great interest.


    "hehe, those vigers are very kind people."


    Carina smiled and said. "When she was only a few months old, her parents died in an ident and like other orphans, she was raised by the whole vigers."


    "We are also not the first person in this country to adopt orphans and at the same time after seeing the sea king I gave them that can feed the whole vige for many days, they agreed with me to adopt her."


    "I see... "


    Before Carina finished her sentence, El, who had already understood everything, nodded slightly.


    It seems that at this time she has not yet be an apprentice of Tenguyama Hitetsu.


    "If that''s the case, then let''s go back..."


    Tama nced at El secretly, but after meeting El''s line of sight, she lowered her head in panic, and El''s lips rose slightly after knowing she was a little afraid of the new environment.


    He was not in a hurry to make a good rtionship with this little girl who act like a little adult when she was only eight years old.


    Just like Carina and Nami, who were only eight years old when he recruited them a few years ago, sincerity and gentleness are the best ways to get close to them.


    Even Carina and Nami, who is more cautious and already mixed with the pirate group for a living at the age of eight, can''t stand El''s gentle and sincere offense, what''s more, this little girl without any experience, it is only a matter of time before shepletely sticks to El.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    The reason why El is eager to go to Onigashima and finalize the alliance with Kaido is in fact for this Millet-Millet Fruit while bewitching Yamato is just his spontaneous thought.


    So it doesn''t really matter if he can recruit her and if Yamato is really bewitched by him and she removes the bomb handcuffs that she has been wearing for more than ten years to follow him and escape from Onigashima then that''s an additional gain.


    If Yamato still hasn''t made up her mind to go to sea and she is still waiting for a chance to liberate Wano, it doesn''t matter, he is not at loss in any way.


    So this trip to Onigashima and Wano for El can be said to be full of rewards.


    When Tama grows up a bit and she eats the Millet-Millet Fruit, with Carina Munch-Munch Fruit and monstrous level physique, Tama can instantly make arge number of dumplings.


    As long as ten to hundred sea kings in New World, Paradise, The four seas, or even the windless zone eat dumplings a day, then Tama can control 3,650 to 36,500 sea kings in a year.


    If they are lucky, hundreds to thousands of sea kings can eat the dumplings a day, then Tama can control tens of thousands or even one hundred thousand sea kings in a year.


    At that time, it only takes a few years, and the marine creatures that Tama could control are at least hundreds of thousands.


    In this way, Tama is no different from Poseidon, one of the three ancient weapons.


    When El has a chance to go to Fishman Ind to rescue Shirahoshi and bring her back to the Ind of Dreams, then the flying pirates are equivalent to having two ancient weapons, plus El''s Float-Float Fruit ability, they are equivalent topletely ruling the sky and the sea.


    Three dayster, Pegasus and the floating ind finally reunited with the Ind of Dreams.


    In the past three days, Tama, who was afraid of the new surroundings, also felt the care and love of the people around her, she was no longer only close to Carina, who adopt her from Amigasa Vige and she also became close to Nami, Kuina, and El.


    Especially to El, on the night they left Wano, El had already used his ability just like when he recruited Carina and Nami back then and it only took less than a day to gain Tama''s favor and received a hug from her.


    Under El''s gentle and sincere offense, Tama really soon falls. The next day, she had already taken the initiative to ask El for a hug.


    On the third day, the day of returning to the Ind of dreams, Tama was already stuck in El''s arms and refused to leave.


    In order to make her happy, El also left Pegasus with her in his arms and flew freely in the sky.


    Looking at Tama, who is closer to El than her, Carina who feels the bond between siblings with Tama, can''t help but puff out her face with jealousy.


    However this jealousy, after returning to the ind of dreams soon disappears.


    It''s not that Carina is relieved, it''s that she finds her love Tama waspletely overwhelmed by another person and that person is, Nico Robin.


    For cute animals and children, Robin has no resistance at all, and seeing El bringing back a little girl who had just turned one year old not long ago, Robin''s ''mother''s love'' overflowed immediately, and the tenderness that both Carina and El felt ashamed soon passed to Tama whocked maternal love.


    In response, El decisively handed over the task of taking care of Tama to Robin, who usually has nothing to do.


    Perona, who has nothing to do on weekdays also got involved while El, Carina, and Nami, on the other hand, continued to n the City in the Sky in their minds.


    As for Kuina, she is not interested in taking care of children, nning, or building the city in the sky.


    After settling her own affairs, Kuina went to other floating inds alone to practice her swordsmanship and develop her devil fruit ability.


    On Kuina''s body, El has vaguely seen the shadow of Mihawk. Of course, this shadow is not in Kuina''s swordsmanship, but in her character and temperament which is more simr to Mihawk.


    It''s not that she became colder, it''s better to say that she became more engrossed in swordsmanship, and apart from El, she has no interest in other things.


    This kind of mentality made Kuina''s swordsmanship and strength grow by leaps and bounds.


    Whether it is Haki or the breath of all things, it reaches the top level inparison to the new world.


    Especially the unbelievable fast sword sh, even El needs to focus his perception to capture a trace of her sword sh.


    If it weren''t for El''s ability to read people''s minds and the ultimate control given by Life Return (Seimei Kikan) it would be difficult to block her sh because the speed of her sword sh is really outrageous.


    Even if she doesn''t enter the Asura form, with Kuina''s current strength it is already at the level of deputymander of the three emperors.


    Because of the iprehensible nature of the Rumble-Rumble Fruit, no matter which deputymander it is, it would be extremely hard for them to defeat Kuina, including Benn Beckman who has not yet be the deputymander of one of the Emperors of the sea.


    The reason why the three girls are called The World Worst Devil Fruit Users in history is because of Kuina Rumble-Rumble Fruit.


    Nami''s me-me Fruit and Karina''s Munch-Munch Fruit boast Kuina''s strength and let her strength reach the level of Admiral and even draw a tie with time while in the face of any Pirate Emperors, she will not be defeated in a short period of time.


    With this rate of progress, in a few more years when Kuina''s Breath of All Things reaches the peak level of a Master swordsman, he believes that even if she doesn''t use Asura form, she will still be at the level of the Emperor of the sea.


    At that time, once enter Asura-Form with Carina and Nami, her strength must surpass anyone including the Emperor of the sea.


    It''s only a matter of time before she became the strongest Deputymander in history.


    .....


    One weekter, just when El and the others were busy, something happened in the Onigashima after Kaido left the ind for an unknown destination.


    "pere pere pere pere."


    After Kaido changed back into human form, there was a sudden sound from the Den Mushi Mushi he was carrying, when the Den Mushi Mushi was connected, there was suddenly a message from the opposite side that made her face look ugly.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    "What did you say?!"


    Hearing this bad news Kaido''s face suddenly turned hideous and his voice became very loud and intense. "What happened, why did that stupid son run away from home?"


    "W-We don''t know either." They are obviously separated by an unknown distance but the person on the opposite Den Mushi Mushi just sees the imitation of Kaido''s fierce expression and he became frightened with fear that he even stutters while speaking. "W-we only heard a v-violent explosion... when w-we find where the loud same came from... there''s just a huge crater and fragments of h-handcuffs..."


    "The three Cmities who were supervising the business in Wano hurriedly return and searched the entire Onigashima but we couldn''t still find the figure of Master Yamato..."


    "ording to the trace we found, Master Yamato did not steal a sailboat but used her devil fruit ability to leave the ind and run away from home."


    *Bang!*


    As hisst words were spoken, the sound of something falling to the ground suddenly came from the Den Mushi Mushi and the considerate Den Mushi Mushi also simted the expression and copsing of the person on the other side.


    Obviously, the pirate on the opposite side was frightened and fainted on seeing the fierce expression on Den Mushi Mushi that imitated Kaido.


    After a while, the Den Mushi Mushi changed to a restless expression, and it was obvious that the person on the other side had changed.


    "Do we still have Yamato''s Vivre Cards?''Kaido asked in a deep voice.


    "We don''t, the ce where it''s stored has been ransacked."


    "Then go and inform King to immediately follow the trails where the ice trails once appeared and see if he can find Yamato." Kaido soon returned to his calm andmanded.


    "If you can''t find Yamato, let King notify Joker to use his abilities to help me find my idiot son even if he searches the whole New world!"


    "O-ok!" The person on the opposite Den Mushi Mushi replied with a trembling voice.


    "Idiot son! you''re already 21 years old this year but you still let your father worry about you!!"


    after hanging up the Den Mushi Mushi, Kaido''s reprimanding voice get louder and louder.


    In the end, apanied by a roar, a hundred-meter-long blue dragon rose into the sky again and flew to somewhere unknown.


    The people who are fortunate enough to witness this scene squatted on the ground in fright.


    A few dayster, on the Ind of dreams.


    "Roger!!!"


    On the balcony of the tallest building, El admires the scenery of the entire ind and the blueprint of the City in the sky when he suddenly heard a shout that seemed to resound through the entire ind.


    Hearing this familiar yet unfamiliar voice, a row of ck lines appeared on El''s forehead.


    "Roger?"


    Carina tilted her head slightly and El saw an imaginary appeared question mark appearing around her head.


    "Roger? Gol D. Roger?"


    Then on Carina''s forehead also appears a ck line while she was speaking. "What year is it already, does that person doesn''t even know how many years Gol D. Roger died?"


    "...She''s calling me." El replied quietly.


    Looking at the stunned Carina, El said while stroking his forehead gently. "That person is Kaido''s daughter, a fool with a problem in her head, I''ll take a look at her first..."


    After finishing speaking, El''s figure flew away from the balcony and flew towards the Sea, which was a few hundred meters below.


    It didn''t take long for El to see a figure wearing a sleeveless white garment with a diamond-shaped design on both sides and an indigo, wisp-patterned at the bottom half with pair of red hakama pants and sandals, and, much like Oden, she also wears arge purple and white nio-dasuki behind her back.


    "Roger...I''m here!"


    Seeing El''s figure, Yamato, who was holding a mace, immediately waved at El with excitement.


    It''s just this name makes a ck line appear on El''s forehead again. But no matter how helpless he feels, he had nothing to say, who told him to leave without telling his name.


    "My name is El, not Roger" Flying in front of her, El corrected her.


    "got it, Roger," Yamato replies while carrying her mace with a grin.


    El didn''t bother to listen to her reply but looked at her with a little admiration in his eyes while asking. "You are here... then are you determined to follow me?"


    Yamato nodded and her face is full of excitement "I took off the bomb handcuff secretly and ran away when that shitty old man left the Onigashima while the three cmities were not around."


    "I want to join your pirate group and explore the world with you."


    "Then, Wee to the flying pirates, Yamato." The corners of his mouth rose slightly while he reach out to Yamato''s palm and when her slender and powerful palm tightly grasped his palm, the flying Pirates has finally ushered the third strong person into the group and became a qualified pirate group.


    On the Pirate Emperor''s force, the captain must have the three strong people under hismand, which is the most basic requirement.


    Even the Straw Hat Pirates in the future, under Luffy, there will be Zoro, Sanji, and Jinbe.


    Now, in addition to The World Worst Devil Fruit Users, El has Yamato and if he only lets Carina and Name enter Asura form, then they are only second to Kuina and Yamato.


    From this moment on, El''s title of "Fourth Emperor Of The Sea" he has be worthy of this title.


    Although there are not thousands of troops under hismand, but when Tama eats the Millet-Millet Fruit and she makes numerous dumplings, the flying pirates who control countless sea kings and meteorites are much scarier than leading thousands of troops and when that timees, the flying Pirates will be the strongest force in the sea.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    "El, when are we going out for an adventure?"


    After Yamato joined the group, she soon integrates with Carina and the other girls.


    As someone who''s the same as Oden and Luffy, Yamato''s simple personality is just like a child, so how can Yamato be rejected by Carina and the other girls.


    El is also felt Yamato is really like a child and his full of good feelings for her, the premise is that she did not spend all day with him asking for him to take her out for an adventure.


    On this day, El, who was being entangled again by Yamatoy on herp like a child thanks to their difference in height. "I told you a few times already, After we finish nning the blueprint, I will take you out for an adventure."


    "When the City in the Sky is finished, our floating ind can go anywhere in the world, so where do you want to go by then?"


    Yamato looked at El with wronged expression before replying. "But carina said that the city in the Sky will not bepleted for at least a year and we would not travel anywhere."


    "You have waited for more than ten years, can''t you wait another year?"Looking at Yamato''s face, El couldn''t help pinching her face whileughing.


    "It''s different!"


    Hearing El''s reply, Yamato stood up immediately, knelt down in front of him, and defended herself. "For the past ten years, I was imprisoned on Onigashima by that shitty old man and I thought I have no chance to go on an adventure, but now I''m free, of course, I don''t want to wait any longer."


    Snapped!


    El gave her a flick on her forehead without mercy, then he looks at Yamato, who covered her forehead with her hands while her cheeks bulged out slightly, and then he said very ruthlessly. "Even if you don''t want to wait, you have to wait."


    "Eh! how could this be?"


    Yamato''s expression could not help but start copsing and seeing that she was about to cry, El couldn''t help but sigh, and said softly. "That''s it. I can take you out on an adventure ahead of time, but you need toplete a task ."


    "What task ?"


    Hearing this, Yamato''s expression from almost crying immediately changed to full excitement, and then she leaned in front of El excitedly while assuring him. "No matter what task it is, I willplete it!"


    "Oh, really?"


    El couldn''t help but show a mean smile on his face while Yamato, who had just bragged in front of him feel an ominous premonition in her heart then after he finished watching her nervous expression for a while, he finally speak again with a smile.


    "In that case, then for the next month, you would learn dressing up as a woman from Carina and Nami then you will learndies'' etiquette from Robin."


    "As long as you continue every day for a month to wear woman dress, no longer proimed yourself as a man, shout Gol D. Roger name and keep an appearance of ady, even if this is acting, as long as itsts for a month, I will count it as youpleting this task and I will take you out for adventure ahead of the time."


    With a slight pause in his tone, El used his aggressive approach in order to block Yamato''s next words. "If you don''t have the courage and confidence toplete this task, then just wait for a few months, then I will take you out for an adventure."


    "Who...Who said I have no courage..."


    Yamato, who had been turned pale with fright when she heard the content of the task, immediately fell into El''s trap and shouted with a red face. "I-I- I will definitelyplete this task!"


    Almost as soon as she said these words Yamato immediately regretted it, however, El didn''t give her any chance to go back out. "Very good. I clearly head what you said, If you regret it then give up halfway, don''t me me for making fun of you..."


    "El, I hate you!" After hearing El''s word, Yamato let out a scream and fled the scene in embarrassment.


    But the next day, Yamato''s action made El admire her because she really asked Carina and Nami for advice on women''s dresses and Robin ondy etiquette.


    It can be seen that, in addition to hating evil and being full of justice, Yamato also keeps her words very much, she does what she says even if she doesn''t want to.


    El has to admit that this protagonist character is indeed very pleasing in some aspects, In fact, El didn''t really want to change Yamato, he is just going to make her realize she was still a woman no matter how many times she calls herself a man in the future, it''s just a cover-up.


    Yamato will also change from a sick person to an actress, the former needs special treatment, while thetter just needs to puncture her acting skills.


    However, if he really wants to change her view, he can''t force her to think that she is a woman, not a man, he has to let her take the initiative to be aware of it


    That''s why El gave her such a task and used aggressive tactics to let her walk into the trap.


    When ites to doing what she says, Yamato will definitely do it very seriously and as a girl who has been wild for more than ten years and knows nothing but fighting, then she suddenly needs to learn aboutdy etiquette and dressing up as a woman, it doesn''t take much to think that this is a very difficult thing to do.


    Yamato in the early stage will definitely think that being women are really strange, but when she gets used to it, she will definitely feel more awkward because she will realize that she is actually getting used to these things, even if it is acting and temporary, she won''t be able to stop thinking that''s she''s really a woman and El purpose is that thoughts.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    The next day, Yamato appeared in front of El while wearing a white dress, ck stockings, and high heels, but the next second she stumbled down to the ground because it was the first time she wears high heels that she almost throw this pair of high heels on the spot out of anger, but soon, she quickly adapted to this pair of high heels.


    Carina and Nami, who were watching her and seeing her getting used to high heels so quickly, immediately took the initiative to teach her how to walk like a girl which will be definitely a torturous thing for Yamato who created her own high movement speed technique, Divine step.


    (God foot = Divine step)


    It took a full week for Yamato to get used to this walking posture and when she re-appeared in front of El while wearing a white dress, ck stockings, and red high-heeled, such an image undoubtedly amaze El.


    Especially those long legs that are as good as Robin''s, sometimes it''s covered with ck or white stockings, that it became a ma to his eyes, it always attracts his attention and if it weren''t for the fact his treating her, he would really like to try touching it.


    After learning how to dress, Yamato then went to Robin on learning aboutdy etiquette, and during those times, she thought more than once about giving up, becausepared to cumbersome dressing up, etiquette is really too difficult.


    However, under Robin''s patient teaching and hands-on demonstration, she became like a puppet while following Robin''s words dazedly, when she arrives at the important stage just as El thought, she looks like a girl.


    All in all, Yamato didn''t know how she spent this month and after the agreed month passed, Yamato who woke up from her sleep fallow her usual routine, after washing, she subconsciously opened her wardrobe and put on a white dress, ck stocking, and red high heels.


    Yamato realizes that even if she threw away these things, she would not be able to return to the past, because in her heart she has slightly epted the fact that she is actually a girl.


    However, after hearing from El that her task is finallypleted, Yamato, who has be ustomed to speaking in a low voice and no longer shouting for the past month, still couldn''t help but shout.


    "Awesome, finally liberated!"


    As if to vent her anger, Yamato immediately ran back to her room and took off the damn dress, ck stockings, and red high heels. Just as when she was about to put on her white sleeveless kimono, Robin''s teachings involuntarily appeared in her mind, then she Look at the white sleeveless kimono and white dress that Carina specially made for her, after a while, she finally put on thetter.


    Seeing Yamatoing out of her room shyly, El couldn''t help showing a gratified smile while speaking. "Since you havepleted your mission, let''s go for adventure now."


    "Really? Great!"


    "Let''s go back and pack our things." At this time, Carina and the other girls also came over and pull Yamato before going back to their respective rooms to start packing up, while El controlled the floating ind to fly nearby to Dressrosa and after making the ind float a few meters above the sea, El flew away from the floating ind and directly go to King''s teau to find Domingo who is sitting on a lounge beach chair while watching those beautiful women swimming in the pool, and then exined his purpose.


    Taking over the blueprint and a list from El, Domingo readily agreed to El''s request.


    "I know a professional in this field, in addition to his status as the richest man in the world, he is also the owner of the world''srgest entertainment city, Gran Tesoro."


    "The way your City in the sky operates is not in conflict with his entertainment city, I believe he would be happy to sell you such a favor."


    "No...Don''t look for him." El smiled slightly: "I don''t want to owe him a favor."


    "Understood..."


    Domingo, who understood El''s smile, couldn''t stop his lips from twitching while he vaguely reminded. "That guy is the Mary Geoise''s cash cow, even those monsters in the new world won''t offend him otherwise they will be sanctioned on various aspects by Mary Geoise and the underworld, or in the worst-case scenario, a war may break out."


    In this regard, El smiled and said nothing, while Domingo stopped talking and changed the topic instead. "I will help you get the foundation of the City in the Sky and the cost will be deducted from your dividend, and if you need anything else, just give me a call."


    El nodded, then stood up and said to Domingo. "The ind closest to Dressrosa, there''s is a year''s worth of iron that I purposely stored on it, you can find someone to transport it away, and if they hijack it just give me a call and I''ll make them regret being born to this world."

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    When Yamato escapes from Onigashima, she directly goes to the ind of dreams through Eternal Pose without stopping at any ind because she was afraid of leaving a trace and letting the Beast pirates find her, in other words, this is Yamato''s first adventure after escaping from Onigashima.


    So Yamato''s dream for more than ten years has finallye true, making her full of excitement and energy every day.


    In this regard, the other girls also understand her very well, after being imprisoned on an ind for more than ten years anyone will feel suffocated.


    So, in order to satisfy Yamato''s adventurous spirit, for the next three months, El especially took her to some uninhabited inds with dangerous environments or harsh climates, so that she could experience what her idol, Kozuki Oden feel during those times.


    For example, they go to Drum Ind, which is an extremely snowy country, with absolutely freezing temperatures that can be felt even from the surrounding seas. Then to Raijin Ind which is filled with endless lighting and is one of the three inds in the New World that someone has to travel to if they are following their Log Pose, any metallic object here is prohibited otherwise Raijin, the god of thunder will strike them with lightning.


    After that, they also go to an ind simr to Sixis Ind, a beautiful ind without any animals, fruit, and drinkable water, then to an uninhabited ind full ofrge beasts, simr to the previous ind of dreams, where only the strong people dare to step into.


    Yamato was imprisoned on the small Onigashima for more than ten years and it''s the only ind she''s been to since she was a child so this is the first time that she has seen so many spectacr sights.


    Originally, she can only imagine and yearn for these unique inds through Kozuki Oden''s logbook, so these three months, it''s simply the happiest time in her life. So much so that, in order to repay El, who realized her dream, Yamato foolishly agreed to El''s various requests, and put on Carina and Nami''s special dress, stockings, high heels, and so on.


    During this time, El also felt the touch of the ck stocking while on long legs, which deeply satisfied one of his past and present hobbies.


    Yamato thought that El''s traveling to the sea was just to satisfy her desire for adventure, but she was quite wrong, fulfilling her dream was just one of his purpose. In fact, his main purpose is to do some kinds of business and one of them is treasure hunting.


    Actually is not really hunting for treasure, but looking for a devil''s fruit, after all, he has a lot of gold taken from the City of Gold and his also a shareholder of the world''srgest arm business in the world, so ordinary Devil Fruits and treasures no longer attractive his eyes, only a very precious Devil Fruits are worth El''s effort and initiative to find it.


    So during these three months, while taking Yamato to those unique inds for an adventure, he also lets Carina use her devil fruit ability to eat him and violet to look for a special ind and devil fruit. Finally, after three months they found a very special ind.


    It''s a small ind that can be seen anywhere in the new world and four seas.


    As a small ind, it is only possible to be a must-pass for pirates if it''s a necessary route or it''s an ind with a strong maic force around it.


    It''s a pity that the new world is different from the first half of the grand line, for those who just enter the new world, their Log pose will randomly point to the three starting inds, and every time you reach an ind the Log pose will point to three inds at the same time.


    The stronger the maic force, the more dangerous the ind and the more violent the Log pose shaking.


    Therefore, there is no fixed route in the new world as the three routes will be automatically updated and change each time they arrive at a certain ind.


    Since this small ind is not one of those inds that you must pass and at the same time the maic force is not strong enough to attract the needle of the Log pose on the New World version, there are only three ways to find this ind.


    One is luck, by passing this ind by chance.


    The second is to take the soil of this ind and create an Eternal pose.


    The third method is to be like El''s group, to have a terrifying sight, that''s why it took El three full months to find this small ind.


    Fortunately, this ind is not an uninhabited ind, otherwise, it would be extremely difficult for El to find it because the history of this small ind is too long and just like the Loguetown in the East Blue, it has no name.


    So much so that the name of the small town on this ind became its name, Sleeping Ancient Town, and if it is not a die-hard fan of One Piece, only really few people know it, because it never appeared in the Canon story or in the theatrical version and it only appears in the game, One Piece: Unlimited World Red.


    Not only does El know the name of this ce, but he also knows that somewhere in this small town, there is a devil''s fruit, moreover, this Devil Fruit is a rare Mythical Zoan devil fruit, Bat-Bat Fruit, Model: Vampire.


    This devil fruit is the one that Patrick Redfield finds after he escapes from impel down, so this time El cut off Patrick Redfield''s fate with this devil fruit.


    With Carina''s help, El uses Violet''s irvoyance ability, so even though they have not arrived yet at the Sleeping Ancient Town, he has already found the location where the devil fruit grows.


    When the Pegasus came ashore, El''s group split into two, El took Robin who was holding Tama, and went to take away the devil fruit, instantly satisfying Robin''s archaeology craving, while the others apany Yamato to wander around the ind.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    "Nii-san, is this the devil fruit you came here specifically to find?"


    Looking at the Devil Fruit in El''s hand, Carina asked curiously. "This shape looks like a big apple, is it a Zoan-type Devil Fruit?" At the end of her words, Carina''s tone became a little bit unsure, because she doesn''t think that Zoan-type Devil Fruit is worth El''s effort toe to this remote ce.


    "Yes, this Devil Fruit is indeed a Zoan-type Devil Fruit."


    El nodded and said, "However, just like the Paramecia-type devil fruit has rules-type abilities that are rarer than the Logia-type Devil Fruit, the Zoan-type Devil Fruit also has something that is even rarer, the Mythical Zoan-type Devil Fruit."


    Hearing this, Carina and the girls immediately stare at the devil fruit that El holds, even Kuina who was not interested in other things, also followed Carina and the other girls'' line of sight.


    Looking at the purple tomato-shaped fruit with swirl patterns around it in El''s hand, Carina could not help but exim. "Is this the legendary Mythical Zoan-type Devil Fruit? This is the first time I see one!"


    "Is it the same Mythical Zoan-type Devil Fruit I eat?" Yamato pouted and said with a look of disgust. "This kind of fruit is not delicious at all."


    "Yamato, you''re actually a Mythical Zoan Devil Fruit user?!" Yamato''s words shocked Carina again, then she look horns at Yamato''s head, she only thought Yamato is a mutated human she never expects her to be a legendary Mythical Zoan Devil Fruit user.


    "Yeah, didn''t I tell you?" Yamato replied in a daze.


    "No...But we didn''t... never mind." Carina''s lips twitched slightly, she did not expect their group which is less than ten people is actually almost all devil fruit users, not counting the two Zoan-type Devil Fruit in storage and the Millet-Millet Fruit found in Wana, out of nine people eight are devil fruit users and everyone has eaten an extraordinary devil fruit.


    On these eight people, they have a rule-type Paramecia devil fruit, destructive logia type devil fruit, at the strategic level Paramecia devil fruit, and mythical zoan devil fruit.


    Let''s not talk about the strategic level abilities for the time being, after Tama eats the Millet-Millet Fruit, their team will have three rule-type abilities.


    Once this information is revealed, it will shock the whole world, right? Carina can''t help butugh deep inside.


    "Nii-san, what are you going to do with this Devil fruit?" Nami suddenly asked while looking at it. "In our team, Tama is the only one left who is not a devil fruit user but she already has the Millet-Millet Fruit."


    "If we want to let someone eat this mythical zoan devil fruit, we need to recruit a new crew member."


    "No need." El shook his head and said: "This devil fruit is temporarily stored, I''m not sure if I would find a user for it."


    A big question mark appeared on Carina and the other girls'' foreheads.


    However, seeing El didn''t want to exin, Carina and the other girls, let it go since they believe in El''s words as he never makes the wrong decision at the same time they also believe that there must be a reason for his action.


    In fact, it does, as El is not sure yet whether to give this devil fruit to others to eat.


    Mythical Zoan-type devil fruit has a very tenacious vitality and durability and once a frail person eats it, they willplete a transformation in an instant, turning their physique into a monster among human beings and once they awaken it, they will have one of the strongest vitality and durability in the world.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the Mythical Zoan-type Devil Fruit is like the Munch-Munch Fruit and Rumble-Rumble Fruit, once someone eats it, they will break their physical restrictions as long as they don''t pass their growth stage and if they eat it at a young age, they will definitely be a strong person in the future.


    So, if he wants someone to eat this devil fruit, he must ensure that the other party ispletely loyal to him and people like this are difficult to find.


    However, El, who is a traveler, can find more than one such subordinate, but he was a little hesitant about whether to use this Devil Fruit to cultivate a powerful confidant or after he obtains the material and method for making a weapon devil fruit, he will use it to create a pet that will never betray him, as well as an item for lifespan.


    As a traveler, El currently only knows that there are three ways to obtain immortality in this world.


    One of them is a Pure Gold eaten by Bonbori a Super Lamp Anglerfish who holds the ind of Alchemi in its stomach one hundred years ago.


    The second is the Op-Op Fruit ability, the Immortality Operation that sacrifices the user''s own life.


    The third one is the Bat-Bat Fruit, Model: Vampire, in addition to higher vitality and durability, each Mythical Zoan has its own special ability.


    The special ability of the Bat-Bat Fruit, Model: Vampire is the same as the Berry-Berry Fruit, it involves the power of concepts,


    It can take the life force of others by sucking their blood at the same it can also return the lifespan it took and since the lifespan can be returned, does that mean that the lifespan can also be transferred?


    El is very greedy, so he wants to above the three methods for immortality, after all, there is no so-called system in him. So if he want to obtain immortality for himself and for the people around him, he can only use the method in this world.


    Therefore, before getting the Op-Op Fruit and Pure Gold, El doesn''t know how to deal with this devil fruit for the time being.


    So El decide to temporarily put it into the warehouse and he apanies Carina and the other girls for a walk in the ancient sleeping town, and then after roaming the entire town they drove the Pegasus to the next destination.


    Time flies so fast especially when you''re having a great time and in a blink of an eye, half-month already has passed.


    After going to two uninhabited inds with unique characteristics, Pegasus once again arrived at a certain starting ind in the new world.


    This ind is very famous, It does not belong to any three inds in the New World that someone has to travel but it is an ind that every pirate group that returns to the first half of the grand line will definitely go to because there''s the coating shop can only be found aside from the Sabaody Archipgo.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    The new world is the territory of the Pirate Emperor, to be it''s where the Pirate Emperors rule, and their eyeliners almost spread to the entire new world, even if they have no eyeliners in some ce, as long as they release news to the underworld, countless people will act as their eyeliners and collect the information they want just to join or please them.


    Therefore, when theye to Sabaody Archipgo, Yamato hid in the cabin and did not dare to go out until the coating waspleted.


    Apparently, Yamato was afraid that Kaido would find out that she had joined El group, making Kaidoe over and take her back in person.


    Although El had promised her that if Kaido found out, he would definitely not hesitate to fight Kaido or even wage war on Beast Pirate just to keep her, however, she doesn''t want to drag her friends, and she believe that when she has enough strength in the future and she''s no less than that shitty old man, it''s not toote to defeat him and drove them out of the Wano.


    But in El''s view, Yamato''s future is bleak, she doesn''t even dare to go out, obviously, her heart is still full of psychological shadows about her father.


    Even her psychological shadow can''t be ovee, how can she defeat her father?


    Thinking of this, El decides to wait until the adventure is over before starting a new course of treatment for her.


    Although Yamato has mastered the Conqueror''s coating, her will is obviously not able to match her own ability.


    If he doesn''t let her will catch up with her ability, she will not able to awaken her devil fruit ability, and when she can''t awaken it, she will not be able to enter a new level.


    So not to mention beating Kaido, even El, who doesn''t awaken his devil fruit ability, can rely on his physique topletely suppress her.


    After the Pegasus was coated, used his devil fruit ability to skip theplicated control process and took the ship wrapped in huge bubbles, and went straight to the bottom of the sea.


    On this trip to Fishman Ind, El target was only two people and these two people are Shirahoshi and Vander Decken IX.


    As the current incarnation of the Ancient Weapon Poseidon in this generation and with innate observation haki just like him, she''s the lifeguard he choose when he formted the Supreme n and decide to eat devil fruit.


    Although everyone in their group is always carrying Bubbly Coral on them, even if someone identally falls into the sea, as long as their whole body is notpletely soaked in seawater and then they use Bubbly Coral to protect themselves and nothing happens.


    But there''s nothing wrong with being cautious, just in case something unexpected happens, then it''s toote to regret it, so whether it''s for one of the three ancient weapons or the world''s first-ss lifeguard and the most beautiful mermaid, so even before entering the new world, El has already set his sights on Shirahoshi.


    If it weren''t for an ident in the Sabaody Archipgo and being caught in surprise by CP agents, the navy headquarters, and even Rayleigh, El would have a 50% chance to recruit Shirahoshi.


    As for why it is a 50% chance? It''s very simple, because at that time, even if he was able to use radio waves through Carina he may not be able to find Vander Decken IX trace even with his observation Haki boast to the extreme, but now, with Violet at his side, the probability of finding Vander Decken IX trace is already guaranteed.


    Just when he recruited Nami, unless he sessfully recruited her before the Cocoyasi Vige was ruled by Arlong Pirates, he must help her solve her problem and get rid of the Arlong Pirates to totally win her heart.


    The same situation applies to Shirahoshi, he must help her get rid of Vander Decken IX to totally win her heart.


    At the same time, Vander Decken IX devil fruit ability is really outrageous, as a rule-type devil fruit ability, as long as he touches the target, any object he throws would automatically track the target, and unless it''s stopped on the way, these objects will chased the target to the ends of the world.


    Even more frightening is that as long as the user has sufficient stamina, he can even throw an ind at the target.


    For example, the user is in East blue and the target he touches is on a certain ind in the new world, as long as there is a handle or a chain attached to the ind, he can throw the ind from East blue to the new world and if it is not destroyed on the way, the ind will eventually urately hit the target.


    During those times, even if the target escapes to another ind, to Calm Belt, or to the White-White sea, the object would continuously follow the target, this is why this ability is outrageous.


    So in addition to saving Shirahoshi, El also set his sights on Vander Decken IX devil fruit, Mark-Mark Fruit.


    Having too many rule-type paramecia devil fruit, Mythical Zoan devil fruit, and Logia devil fruit for El would never be enough.


    As for grabbing so many devil fruits and not having users in the crew, will these Devil Fruits be wasted?


    Absolutely not, because one of his purposes on this adventure was to expand the fleet, to be precise, it was to find an affiliated force for the flying pirates.


    Then, from the affiliated forces, select an outstanding seedlings and cultivate loyal subordinates.


    As for the other thing, it is Joy boy messages regarding his return 800 yearster and an apology for breaking his promise and promising that someone would fulfill it in the future. As El promised to Robin, he would help her fulfilled her archaeological dreams.


    Although he doesn''t go out of his way to find these Poneglyph, however, if one is at their destination he would naturally fulfill his promise to Robin.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    The way for the ship to enter the Fishman Ind is not to slowly descend vertically, but to ride the downward current and rapidly reach the Fishman Ind.


    If it is a vertical descent, the ship may have been destroyed by hitting the submarine volcano before reaching the fish-man ind.


    The deep-sea under ten thousand meters is full of darkness and the light can''t reach it, so if the ship is not equipped with lights it is easy to have some idents. However, with the lights installed it will easily attractrge sea beasts or sea kings'' attention, and without enough strength, it may lead to the destruction of the ship.


    In the past 800 years, countless ships have been buried deep in the sea and turned into so-called ghost ships under the sea because of this reason


    However, this danger is not worth mentioning to El''s group.


    The Pegasus didn''t even need to turn on the lights, with the help of El''s Observation Haki and Violet''s irvoyance, they soon arrived at Fish-man Ind.


    Although the deep sea is dark, even when Violet use her irvoyance ability, she can''t find anything, but that doesn''t include the Fish-man Ind, because, near the fish-man ind, there is a huge sunlight tree called Eve, which absorbs sunlight and transfers it to its roots, at the same time it also supplies air to the ocean floor through respiration.


    Just like there''s a cycle between day and night at the earth''s surface, the fish-man ind even though it''s 10,000 meters below also has a cycle between day and night.


    As the only light source deep in the sea area, Violet wanting to find it is simply an easy thing, so it only took no less than one hour to arrive at the fish-man ind while El manipte the ship with his Float-Float Fruit ability.


    Passing through the gate that serves as the entrance and exit, the Pegasus arrived at the Fishman Ind port smoothly.


    However, their arrival caused a huge sensation on the fish-man ind that it even disturbed King Neptune and whitebeard who protect the Fishman Ind.


    The asteroid-level super meteor that fell from outer space, as well as the super tsunami that destroyed two inds and killed a hundred thousand people, made El who entered the new world for less than a week became famous and directly climb to the pirate emperor level overnight with Epithet of World Destroyer and The Fourth Emperor of the Sea.


    As the current user of the Float-Float Fruit and the most notorious pirate emperor, his every move is just like Shanks visiting whitebeard in the manga, it always attracts the attention of all parties.


    The news that they arrive at Sabaody Archipgo has already passed to the ears of the Mary Geoise, the Navy Headquarters, and other major forces, so everyone knew that El''s group would go to Fishman ind and it is likely that in a few days, he will return to the first half of the Grand Line.


    The Flying Pirates, Donquixote Family, and Beasts Pirates forming an alliance to create thergest arms seller in the New World is no secret to the world, so the pirate g symbolizing the Flying Pirates has long been known to the world.


    That''s why the arrival of Flying Pirates at the port causes amotion and frightened those budding pirates who had juste to the new world from Paradise to flee the scene and return back to their ship to leave the Fishman Ind and at this time, no one dared to follow their greed, with the idea that if they killed El in a sneak attack, they would be famous in the world.


    The pirates who have the ability to reach the fish-man ind which is below ten thousand meters, even if they are a fool, they are also fool with some self-knowledge.


    "Your Excellency!"


    Without waiting for El''s group to leave the port, arge blue whale shark-Fishman already brought a group of Fishman guards and appeared in front of El''s group.


    "You are..."


    Looking at the Fishman in front of him, El couldn''t help but raised his brows and teased him with a yful smile. "Jinbe, one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, it seems that you have good intelligence capabilities."


    He says if this is referring to Whitebeard Pirates or the Ryugu Kingdom, but before he entered the town, the other party is already waiting for him here. Apparently, the news that the Flying Pirates will being to Fishman Ind was received very early, this capability cannot be from the Ryugu Kingdom, so El was more inclined that they are notified by the Whitebeard Pirates


    After all, human beings discriminate against Fishman and it''s already ongoing for hundred years, so it''s almost impossible to put eyeliner on thend.


    So when he read Jinbe''s change in inner thoughts, El already got the answer he wanted.


    "Your Excellency, wee to Fishman Ind." Jinbe respectfully salute and bowed to El first before he takes Den Mushi Mushi from his kimono and handed it over to El before speaking.


    "Fishman Ind is Whitebeard''s territory, After he learns that you came to Fishman Ind, he insisted on having a conversation with you."


    Hearing Jinbe''s words, Carina and the other girls were stunned for a moment, then they seemed to think of something, and their expressions changed.


    The next moment the Den Mushi Mushi in Jinbe''s hand suddenly rings and imitated Whitebeard''s face while letting out a uniqueugh. "Gu ra ra ra ra, little devil it''s the first time we speak, I''m Whitebeard!"

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Looking at the Den Mushi Mushi that imitated Whitebeard, the corners of his mouth rose slightly as he speak. "The strongest man in the world, I have heard your name a long time, did you call on purpose to warn me?"


    "Yes."


    Whitebeard admitted it simply and said, "No one in this world canpare with me in understanding Shiki''s devil fruit ability. Boy, Fishman Ind is my territory, don''t secretly use your disgusting devil fruit ability to do something on it."


    In this regard, El smiled and reply. "Since there is no one in the world who understands the ability of Float-Float Fruit better than you, then you should know that even if I promise not to secretly do something on this ind, you will not be able to detect it."


    "So your unnecessary warning will only put this ind in real danger."


    "Gu ra ra ra ra."


    Whitebeard''s uniqueugh once again sounded and he said domineeringly. "Boy, who do you think you are threatening?"


    "Don''t think with Float-Float Fruit ability, you can y with me."


    "I''m just warning you on this call, Fishman Ind is my territory and Neptune is my brother, so before I died, they were under the protection of the Whitebeard Pirates."


    "I wee you to my ce to rx but if you do anything with this ind then don''t me me for being rude."


    "Sorry, I can''t promise you anything."


    Facing the threat from Whitebeard, El smiled fearlessly and said. "As you guessed, the reason why I didn''t use the Float-Float Fruit ability and directly flew over on the Red Line is to purposely speak with you."


    "I''m going to make a deal with King Neptune and recruit his daughter, the famous Mermaid Princess in the world, Shirahoshi."


    Hearing El''s words, Jinbe whos holding the Den Mushi Mushi and Fishman guard behind, their face suddenly changes and turned pale, at the same time the Den Mushi Mushi''s expression also became gloomy. "Boy, do you want to die?"


    "If you are alone like Patrick Redfield, then your threat to me is definitely higher than Big Mom, Kaido of the Beasts, and even Red-Haired Shanks, it works so well there that it''s impossible to ignore..."


    El showed a provocative smile rather than an indifference while continuing to speak. "But if it is the threat from Whitebeard, the captain of the strongest pirate in the world, it is not worth fearing at all."


    "As the strongest man in the world, you have the power to rule the sea and thend but you don''t have the power to rule the sky."


    "This is the same reason why your Whitebeard pirates are not as good as Shiki''s Flying Pirates. If I have thousands of troops under mymand, maybe I would also be afraid of you like Shiki."


    "But if you thought by destroying my ind you can threaten me, then I can give you as many as Inds you want, the premise is that you, the strongest man in the world and the strongest pirate group can bear it." With El''sst sentence, the atmosphere became solidified and it''s full of gunpowder and


    Looking at the Den Mushi Mushi that gradually turned gloomy from the heroic expression, except Yamato and Kuina, who already has the heart of a strong person, everyone else felt an ufortable feeling, this kind of feeling is like facing conqueror Haki from El.


    "Boy... are you threatening me?" After a long time, the Den Mushi Mushi said in a deep voice.


    "No, you are threatening me."


    El replied lightly. "This deal... I will give King Neptune a reason that he cannot refuse, and I will definitely take Shirahoshi with me, she was a crew I booked before I entered the new world."


    "If you feel ufortable, then use the pirate way to solve it."


    "Gu ra ra ra ra, despite being young you sure are very brave."


    TheDen Mushi Mushi let out an admiringugh. "If that''s the case, let''s solve it in the way of a pirate."


    "Your next action, I really can''t stop it, but in the process of the deal my old friend and his daughter are wronged by you, then be ready to bear my anger."


    "The ability of the Float-Float Fruit is indeed powerful, but it is not invincible. If you think that you can take advantage of the sky and can be arrogant then that''s a big mistake."


    "Unless you have the ability to strike me urately from the paradise, then you''d better not enter the new world, otherwise I have a way to keep you from flying out."


    From Whitebeard''s sentence, it''s not hard to see that his words contain a lot of anger.


    However, El was still unafraid, instead, he sneered and said with disdain: "It''s the same sentence Whitebeard, your threat is not worth fearing for me at all."


    "If you only think about my Float-Float Fruit ability and ignore why Munch-Munch Fruit and Rumble-Rumble Fruitbine is called The World Worst Devil Fruit Users then that means that you are really old."


    "I may be afraid of some old masters who travel solo, but I will not be afraid of you guys who have too manypanions."


    "You won''t let me develop in the new world then I will flip the table so everyone will stop ying."


    "Of course, this is not full of empty talk, after this transaction is over, I will return to the new world and offer you my greeting in person, I hope the Moby Dick can amodate my gift."


    Hearing El''s words, the anger in Whitebeard that just had raise suddenly disappeared and then he let out a uniqueugh again. "Gu ra ra ra ra, What an arrogant brat, then this old man will wait for you in the new world." As hisst word fell, Whitebeard voluntarily hung up the Den Mushi Mushi.


    At this time, whether it was Jinbe, the Fishman guards, or Violet and m, who heard the exchange between the two Pirate Emperors that will change the world pattern were so frightened that they did not even dare to disturb the atmosphere and when the Den Mushi Mushi is hang up, only then theye back to their sense and realize that they were soaked in a cold sweat.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Although there is no direct exchange, El and Whitebeard have indeed been engaging in a fight. In fact, even without this phone call, after El ends this adventure and returns to the new world, he will challenge Whitebeard.


    After all, if he wants to awaken his devil fruit ability, either he practices step-by-step, and then, like the awakening Haki, he can only catch that feeling that invisible feeling to awaken his devil fruit, or he can use a shortcut and fight the strongest man in the world to give himself the pressure on life and death to let his own willplete a sublimation and then force his way into the realm of devil fruit awakening.


    El doesn''t want to waste a few years developing his devil fruit ability step by step and then look forward to grasping that feeling one day. He wants to use a method simr to Luffy who continuously fights a life-and-death battle with a strong person and then uses the pressure to enter the devil fruit awakening.


    A strong person who awakens their Paramecia devil fruit in this sea is simply too rare.


    In addition to Charlotte Linlin, Whitebeard, and Dous Bullet, El only knows these three people who fit his criteria.


    Among these three, Whitebeard and Dous Bullet are El''s targets, however, Dous Bullet is still imprisoned in Impel Down and his strength has not reached the level on his first appearance, therefore, between him and Whitebeard, Whitebeard, who is not so old, is El''s first choice.


    So naturally, El will not miss this opportunity to fight, if it weren''t for the fact that Carina and the other girls are still young and their willpower is still far from matching their own abilities, making them still a long way to go before awakening their devil fruit.


    El even wants to show weakness to Whitebeard so he can have a team battle with the strongest pirate group in the world, so that even if they don''t awaken their devil fruit, their strength would still skyrocket, however, such a top-level war will stille and happen sooner orter, so there''s no need to rush it.


    "Jinbe, you also heard our conversation." After the Den Mushi Mushi is hung up, El looks at Jinbe and said with a chuckle. "Then please take us to see King Neptune Country."


    "Beforeing here, King Neptune has already instructed me to treat your Excellency as the honored guest of our Fishman Ind and let mee in person to invite you to Ryugu Pce."


    Jinbe came back to his sense and looked at El with aplicated expression, and said, "Your Excellency, I don''t know what deal are you talking about."


    "Don''t worry, it has nothing to do with Fishman Ind." El smiled and said, "Just like what I said before, Shirahoshi is a crew member that I want to recruit before entering the new world since she is a partner that I recognize, then the country where she lives and the people rted to her will all be my friends..."


    "As for this deal, I want to talk to King Neptune in person."


    "I see!"


    Jinbe was silent for a while, then nodded before bowing slightly to El. "Your Excellency, pleasee with me."


    After finishing speaking, he turned around and took the Fishman guards and walked in one direction while El''s group follow behind.


    Not long after, a Ryugu which is the main transportation method and made with arge hull built around a giant oarfish and that is used to transport people flew towards the Ryugu Pce.


    After passing through the bubble protective film that separated the water from the surrounding, a pce located deep in the sea suddenly appeared in the eyes of El''s group.


    At the entrance of the pce at this time, there was a twelve-meter-high and muscr cocanth merman with his servants standing and waiting for Jinbe and El group''s arrival.


    As king of one of the 170 affiliated countries under the Mary Geoise and known as Great Knight of the Sea and sworn brothers with the strongest man in the world, him personallying to the gate of the pce and waited for the arrival of a pirate, this kind of behavior seems to show respect for the strong but it fully reflects how sorrowful being weak in this world is.


    Just by doing this, you can see how helpless, or in other words, powerless, King Neptune who clearly has the strongest man in the world as his backer, and with him being one of the strongest pirate groups in the world while having the capability to destroy inds such people are treated no different from the gods.


    If such people are on the side of justice, they will be restrained by order, which makes them not so frightening, but unfortunately, with his previous action of ignoring the rules in order to achieve his own goals and ambitions, and deter his enemy to make fortune for himself that he can even destroy an ind, a kingdom and even extinguish hundred thousand of lives, really intimidate King Neptune.


    In particr, El, who is called World Destroyer in front of him is like his good brother Edward Newgate, he can easily destroy inds and his attack that makes him famous is just to deter a pirate that created a super tsunami that destroyed two inds and kills hundred thousand of people.


    Hundred thousands of people what concept is this? On the whole fish-man ind, there are only so many people. That is to say, if the other party wants, he can easily destroy the entire Fishman Ind, and kill all the Fishman and mermaids.


    So King Neptune dares not to offend El and if he hadn''t received a message from Whitebeard and Jinbe has already helped him to receive El, he would personally go and bring his son then go down to wee El''s group.


    As for using the Whitebeard Pirate g to intimidate them, King Neptune did not even dare to think about it, the g of the Whitebeard Pirates, at most, can only frighten some weak people. If he wants to use this g to scare a person at the same level as Whitebeard, he will only anger the other party.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    "Wee to Fishman Ind and the Ryugu Pce your excellency!"


    King Neptune looked at the boy below who was less than a fraction of his height and was only a few years older than his most precious daughter but he had already reached the top of the world.


    "Thank you for your hospitality, King Neptune..."


    El responded very politely, and then before King Neptune can invite them into the pce and host a banquet for them, he raised his head and said to King Neptune. "Don''t be nervous, although I''m the Float-Float Fruit user, I did not directly fly over the Red Line but deliberately took a few days sailing beforeing to Fishman Ind, as you can see I indeed have an ulterior motive."


    "To be precise, I came to Fishman Ind specifically to make a deal with you, King Neptune."


    "deal?"


    King Neptune was stunned for a moment, then he looked at Jinbe next to him subconsciously and after seeing him nodding slightly to him, a smile appeared on King Neptune''s face, and then he raised his hand to El''s group and said. "If that''s the case, then let''s go inside and talk in detail."


    King Neptune, who had not heard the conversation between El and Whitebeard, and the report from Fishman guards to him, thought that El was going to do business deal with him, and he was secretly delighted at this moment.


    If it is a business deal, then besides the Whitebeard Pirates, the Ryugu Kingdom will most likely have a rtionship with the second Pirate Emperor.


    King Neptune and the Ryugu kingdom will be indeed connected with the second pirate emperor, however, it is not a cooperative rtionship.


    After El and the others follow King Neptune inside the pce and walk to the guest room, he stops at the door room and only lets Carina, Robin whose holding Tama, Violet, and M, who were in charge of monitoring her to follow him inside.


    Seeing this King Neptune immediately realized that it was not an ordinary deal and just brought Jinbe inside while he let the other Fishman guards to act as tour guides to Nami and other girls while visiting other ces in Ryugu Pce.


    After waiting for the others to leave and close the door, El looked at King Neptune who was sitting on a speciallyrge made sofa in front of him and he said frankly to him. "King Neptune, in fact, your daughter, Shirahoshi is born with strong Observation Haki just like your wife."


    The information that El voluntarily disclosed really attracted King Neptune''s attention and almost made him gasp.


    Without waiting for him to ask why he knows that Otohime and Shirahoshi are born with strong Observation Haki, El patted Carina on the shoulder and then he pointed to Violet, who was sitting on the other sofa with M. "Let me introduce you to mypanion, her name is carina and her ability is the same as the information released by Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters. She is the Munch-Munch Fruit user."


    "Her devil fruit ability can let him eat other people and then directly share each other''s abilities."


    "My otherpanion is called Violet, She is the re-re Fruit user and she has the ability to send out her sight in all directions in a 4000 km radius like a bird as well as the ability to read people''s minds just like Queen Otohime."


    "Before arriving at Fishman Ind, I transform to Asura form with Carina and Violet and became another version of The World Worst Devil Fruit Users"


    With a slight pause in his tone, El looked at King Neptune, who seemed to have thought of something terrible, making him have an extremely ugly expression. "Innate Observation Haki and mind readings, then you should know what this means King Neptune."


    Seeing King Neptune remains silent, El continued with a smile. "I know everything..."


    "Not only do I know that the deceased Queen Otohime and Shirahoshi have innate strong observation haki, but I also know the secret of Princess Shirahoshi even more and the dilemma she is facing right now so she can only hide inside the impregnable tower."


    Looking at King Neptune, who waspletely speechless and did not know what to say, El finally said his purpose. "I came to Fishman Ind this time to do a deal with you, King Neptune. The deal is that I will help you get rid of that guy but you will let princess Shirahoshi leave with us and be a member of the Flying Pirates."


    "impossible!!"


    However, King Neptune misunderstood El''s meaning and he look at El with clenched teeth while speaking. "Even if I die, I won''t allow you to take Shirahoshi and then force her to use her power to help you dominate the world."


    "Dominate the world?"


    Hearing these words, Carina and the girls suddenly showed confused looks on their faces, then they can''t help but start making a wild guess, thinking that the legendary princess Shirahoshi has a special ability and it is still the ability that can help others to dominate the world?


    "I see..."


    El nodded suddenly and said. "You suspect that the purpose of my visit is actually for her power?"


    Looking at King Neptune with, a ''am I wrong'' expression, El suddenly took Tama from Robin''s arms and said to King Neptune with light a smile. "Let me introduce you to my little sister, her name is Tama and her future devil fruit is Millet-Millet Fruit."


    "I don''t know if you have read the Devil Fruit Encyclopedia but I can introduce you to the ability of the Millet-Millet Fruit."


    "Its ability is to create dumplings and any animals who eat this dumpling will be controlled by her and they will regard her as master and obey her words."


    "The number of animals that can be under her control is closed to infinite. How is it, did this ability sound very familiar?" when he finished speaking, El looked at King Neptune like a joke.


    "This world actually has such devil fruit?!"


    Looking at Tama in El''s arms, King Neptune and Jinbe beside him have shocked expressions.


    "Rule-type Paramecia abilities are really outrageous."


    El exined with a smile, and then his attitude changed. "I reveal their information to you just to let you know that recruiting Princess Shirahoshi has nothing to do with her special ability and also just to let you know that her special ability is not enough to make a person dominate the whole world at all."


    "Not to mention that Princess Shirahoshi hasn''t mastered that special ability yet, even if she really mastered that power, it won''t be much use to me."


    "Because with my and Tama''s ability, sooner orter, we will be the existence that rules the sky and sea."


    "The reason why I wanted to recruit Princess Shirahoshi is mainly for three reasons."


    "One is the underwater speed of a mermaid that no one can match in the world."


    "Second, our whole fleet happens to be all devil fruit users so we need a lifeguard with excellence underwater ability."


    "Third, Princess Shirahoshi, just like me has an innate Observation Haki."


    "As Queen Otohime''s husband, King Neptune, you should know very well how difficult it is to find someone with an innate Observation Haki."


    "So, you have only two choices from the beginning..."


    El nced at King Neptune whose body and face became tense, then he fell silent for a moment before finally speaking lightly. "Either ept my offer and let me take away Princess Shirahoshi after performing the hero saving the damsel (Beauty) in distress or reject my offer and make me forcibly take Princess Shirahoshi as a pirate and make the Fishman Ind and Whitebeard Pirates my enemies."


    From this coercion and inducement, it is not difficult to see that El''s aura is bing more and more domineering. In other words, he is increasingly in line with his identity as a Pirate Emperor.


    Obviously, he can have a friendly first conversation, then help them solve Princess Shirahoshi''s problem in order to win their favor, then slowly tempt Princess Shirahoshi and then persuade King Neptune to let them take Princess Shirahoshi away.


    However, El finds it troublesome, so he directly uses the domineering way, coercion, and inducement.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    If Whitebeard hadn''t made the call to threaten him, El''s method of recruiting Shirahoshi might have been a little gentler, however, the call from Whitebeard directly changed his mind.


    He only threatened Whitebeard with his front foot, and then his next step is to use a solicitation method that is not in line with the identity of the Pirate Emperor, does that mean that he is really showing weakness to Whitebeard?


    Furthermore, if he wants to awaken his Devil Fruit Awakening, he must have a top-level battle with a strong person.


    Such a level of battle is undoubtedly a matter of life and death, just like the battle between Kaido and Luffy that was interrupted by the CP agents, the top-level battle between the strong people, when they go all out and use their ultimate move, they can''t be interrupted at all.


    In order for Whitebeard to fight against him seriously, El must be prepared to die or kill his opponent.


    In this way, before awakening his devil fruit ability, not only can''t El befriend Whitebeard, but he must anger him, this is also one of the reasons for El''s current coercion and inducement.


    "Come on, make your choice King Neptune." Staring at King Neptune who remains silent, El said lightly.


    "I choose the first option..." King Neptune showed a hint of pain while speaking. "But I hope that your Excellency, can be gentle and make Shirahoshi willingly follow you to leave the Fishman Ind, this is my humble request to his Excellency as a father."


    "certainly..."


    Hearing King Neptune''s choice, El also showed a gentle smile, nodded, and said, "Shirahoshi is mypanion, what a simple and kind girl she is, I have seen it long time ago."


    "As long as it is mypanion, I will treat them like my family and give them all they want."


    "I will not only make Shirahoshi leave us willingly but also make her happy every day.


    Looking at El''s sincere face, and at Carina and Robin who were also smiling happily, King Neptune seemed to recall something and suddenly became stunned.


    My god, such eyes, could it be that you and the whole world have misunderstood me?


    Hearing him say that he will give the best to hispanion and the worst to his enemies and strangers. King Neptune suddenly thought of his good brother, Edward Newgate, and his deceased friend, Gol D. Roger, who was the same type of person and he suddenly felt relieved in his heart, and his face could not help but reveal a smile. "Thank you, your Excellency."


    "You''re wee, from now on you and Fishman Ind, are my friends..."


    Handing Tama in his arms to Robin, El stood up slowly and said to King Neptune and Jinbe. "Mypanion, please entertain them for a while, I''ll go and deal with the mouse whos hiding deeply before looking for Shirahoshi."


    "Carina, Violet, let''s go." Without waiting for King Neptune and Jinbe to speak, El left with Carina and Violet who got up.


    He is not afraid that after he leaves, King Neptune and Jinbe will do something bad to Robin and the others.


    If they want to go to war, they will let them know how terrifying the Rumble-Rumble Fruit and conductive the sea is.


    "Hehehe, Nii-san, in addition to innate observation haki that can read people''s memories you also have the ability to read people''s minds just like violet''s devil fruit ability, right?."


    Carina, who followed El while leaving the Ryugu pce had an expression of ''I have discovered your biggest secret'' and teased El whileughing.


    "Awesome, you''re the first person to discover it." El reached out and patted Carina on the head while praising her.


    "Hehehe, no wonder me and Nami will lose every time we gamble with you, Nii-san."


    Carina first smiled proudly, then punch El with her little pink fist, and said with a grudge. "I thought it was because of the peculiarity of Haki, but I didn''t expect you to gamble with us while reading our minds."


    "Hahaha"


    El couldn''t help hugging Carina on the shoulders whileughing, it seems that even if she is smart, it''s only possible to find through his action that he has the ability to read people''s minds and not that it''s a passive ability and actually turned on 24/7.


    Even if he is discovered, El doesn''t care. Now the girls he cherishes the most havepletely transformed into his shape. Even if they knew that their thoughts are being read 24/7, they would at most just beat him with a red face. As for looking disgusted, or even trying to escape, it will never happen.


    Moreover, El, whose strength has improved rapidly, has the confidence that he will be able to control his passive ability in the near future, because, at this time, he vaguely found that, at his observation haki there was still a crucial step before he could enter a higher level.


    After grasping that trick, El''s three haki will reach the highest level and at that time his strength will enter the next level and be a veritable, fourth emperor of the sea.


    Luffy can to the top at the age of 19 and he, who is the protagonist of this era has full confidence that he will be faster than him andpletely reach the top of the world.


    Holding Carina and Violet in one hand, El did not use a Ryugu which is the main transportation method but directly used his devil fruit ability to fly back to the Pegasus.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    After using Violet''s irvoyance ability under the Asura form, El quickly found Vander Decken IX''s hiding ce somewhere in the deepsea.


    As the Mark-Mark Fruit ability needs to touch the target in order to mark, the time he secretly touches Shirahoshi is when Queen Otohime was assassinated and the palm that touched her has never been washed since that time.


    In order to forcibly marry Shirahoshi, Vander Decken IX has offended the entire Ryugu Kingdom by sending a love letter in the form of weapons with his devil fruit ability, because of this Shirahoshi can''t even attend the funeral of her mother, so, everyone, including El, could not wait to peel off his skin.


    Vander Decken IX''s skin obviously knew how much he was hated, so not long after he sent his first love letter, he had already escaped from Fishman Ind and hid somewhere in the deepsea that even Jinbe who was one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, could not find his hiding ce.


    However, as a devil fruit user, even if Vander Decken IX''s fishmen, he can''t be in contact with seawater as it will make him powerless and nullify his mark at Shirahoshi. So he can only wrap his whole body with Bubbly Coral, and to prevent any sharp objects from it while walking in the dark, he must always carry amp with him.


    This faint light source from themp is the reason why El can sessfully find his hiding ce, then in the next second, El directly flew out of the window, and use Razor (Kamisori) which is abination of Moonwalk (Geppo) and Shave (Soru), to turn into an afterimage and leave the Fishman inds.


    Before their figure passed through the protective film, Carina controlled her arm to take out a Bubbly Coral and squeezed a giant bubble that wrap them while under the Asura form.


    El''s hands kept an OK gesture while using irvoyance to lock on Vander Decken IX''s position. Soon their figure flew out of the sunlight tree area of influence at a very fast speed and directly plunge into the dark sea where you can''t even see your fingers right in front of you.


    It only takes a half-hour or so, for El to reach Vander Decken IX''s position, looking at the view below him, there is a ghost ship that is close to impossible to spot without night vision, and in a certain room in the ship cabin, at this time, there is amp that shines faintly under the protection of the Bubbly Coral and not far from it, there is a bullhead shark Fishman sitting with most of his body hidden in the dark.


    Seeing this, El stretch out his palm outside the Bubbly Coral, and a small amount of their stamina was lost and converted into Float-Float Fruit ability that seized control of the surrounding seawater, then he withdrew his outstretched palm that was exposed to seawater back inside to the Bubbly Coral and then he slowly raises his hand and clenched hard.


    In instant, the seawater near the ghost ship below, as if being endowed with spirituality, it automatically rotated and soon formed an iparably huge water vortex that mercilessly crashed into the tattered ghost ship.


    The underwater pressure in the deep-sea area is strong, so the water vortex that appears in the deep sea is even more terrifying than the tsunami.


    So the ghost ship with an unknown history that encounter the water vortex instantly resembles a ss that turns into countless fragments after falling, among those fragment was Vander Decken IX who was revolving around the water vortex without any resistance while being punctured by several sharp nks of wood.


    After seeing him lose consciousness, El waves his hand again and consumes some stamina to restore the violent water vortex back to its original appearance, then under Violet''s shocked gaze, El flew over and grabs Vander Decken IX who was unconscious, and flew back towards the Fishman Ind.


    After another half an hour or so, El passed through the protective film again andnded on Pegasus deck, then he burst the bubble wrapping his body and let Carina release the Asura form, while the hand holding Vander Decken IX''s neck tightened that ended his life.


    Then while in front of Violet, Carina put Vander Decken IX'' body into the big box that they prepared a long time ago and eat it, in less than a minute, Carina spits out the big box again and open it to take out the devil Fruit, while Violet who was watching this instantly turned pale.


    El looks at Violet who waspletely shocked while carrying Vander Decken IX''s body then he turns his gaze to Carina. "I''ll leave first to recruit our newpanions, Carina, you put the devil fruit in the storage first and then follow me with Violet."


    "No problem." Carina also looked at Violet who was frightened with a yful smile before making an ok gesture to El.


    After sessfully capturing the fourth rule type devil fruit, El did not return to Ryugu Pce with Vander Decken IX''s body or find Nami and other girls, instead, he flew straight to the Hard-Shell Tower direction.


    It''s where Shirahoshi has been locked up and raised inside for most of her life thanks to the constant threat of Vander Decken IX and if he doesn''t exist then ording to the plot, she will stay here for a few more years, and wait until Luffy arrival before being able toe out, but with his existence, countless people destiny has been changed and Shirahoshi is one of them.


    Stopping in front of the Hard-Shell Tower that looked like a prison, El threw Vander Decken IX''s body on the ground and then he reached out and touched the heavy gate. The next second, the door with many weapons inserted into it instantly liquefied and create a huge hole, then his figure passed through the hole and he sneak into Shirahoshi''s room.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    The appearance of the Hard-Shell Tower and the gates that were as thick as walls, make it look like a prison for a certain person, however, once you go inside you will see it''s full of pink decorations that give a girly style.


    The room isrge, but the light in other ces is very dim and only the special bed under the light of the bedsidemp is particrly conspicuous. So, El who had just sneaked into the room was immediately attracted by the big bed and the giant mermaid lying on the bed at first sight. Yes, a giant mermaid.


    As a monster among mutated humans, when Charlotte Linlin was 5 years old, she was muchrger than an ordinary adult and when she became an adult, she is 8.8 meters tall.


    Kaido is only 7.1 meters tall while Whitebeard a mutated human is only 6.66 meters tall.


    So, what is Shirahoshi''s height? On 1522 of the Sea Circle Calendar, she is only 16 years but her height has reached an astonishing 11.87 meters, this year although she is only 9 years old, however, she is already a few meters tall and at this time, she is lying on the special big bed sleeping.


    Not far from the bed, there''s a sleeping shark with a length of dozen meters wearing a shirt from the Criminal fashion line, it''s Shirahoshi''s pet, ymate, andpanion inside the Hard-Shell Tower.


    "Shirahoshi, wake up." After looking at the room inside the impregnable tower, El began to wake her up.


    "Umm, what''s wrong Megalo?" El''s voice sessfully awakened Megalo and Shirahoshi, who were sleeping.


    "Eh!"


    When Shirahoshi finished rubbing her eyes after sitting up and saw El floating right in front of her, her face suddenly change color, and her body that is several meters tall shrunk to the end of the bed, and then she look at El with a pale face and her voice tremble while she speaks. "Who are you?"


    Shirahoshi''s squeal also awakened Megalo who is sleepy, then after realizing that there was an intruder inside, Megalo hurriedly floated in front of Shirahoshi while trying to his fierce teeth at El.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt Shirahoshi." looking at Megalo who hurriedly acts as a guardian, El smiled and said, "So, can I ask you to get out of the way?"


    Looking at El with a gentle smile, Megalo showed a look of horror with cold sweat on its face, then when it looks at El''s red eyes, which seemed to be surrounded by dark purple light, it quickly nodded vigorously and flew back to the dark corner while shivering.


    "Shirahoshi, don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you."


    After Megalo left, El looked at Shirahoshi on the edge of the bed and said softly in the tone that''s like coaxing a child. "With your innate ability, you should be able to find that I have no ill intention towards you right?"


    Shirahoshi, who had recovered from her fright, stared at El who had a gentle smile on his face and as if she had sensed something, her paleplexion slowly disappears, then she ask in a timid voice. "Then, who are you?"


    "My name is El, we''re the same kind and also your future captain."


    El floated in front of Shirahoshi again, then he sat cross-legged in mid-air, which is aligned with Shirahoshi''s line of sight before speaking slowly speaking again. "Just like you... I was also born with the ability to see people''s hearts... so I came to Fishman the ind after I discovered your existence for the first time, I also heard your wish, and specially came to fulfill it."


    "Shirahoshi, leave the Fishman Ind with me, and let''s roam the outside world together."


    "Really?" Hearing El''s words, Shirahoshi''s blue eyes suddenly shone brightly and she look at El with excitement and anticipation while asking. "Will you really fulfill my wish and take me to the outside world?"


    Seeing El smile and nod, Shirahoshi was about to reply with a happy face, but as if she thought of something, she shook her head with disappointment. "No, I can''t leave here."


    "Are you afraid of Vander Decken IX?" At this time, El said another sentence to Shirahoshi while smiling. "Don''t worry, since I will fulfill your wish, how could I forget that guy''s existence."


    "I already deal with him and his outside the Hard-Shell Tower, So Shirahoshi... you are now... free."


    As El''sst words fell, Shirahoshi''s eyes were suddenly filled with tears while looking at El. "Really?"


    El nodded again, then he stretched out his palm at Shirahoshi while grinning. "So, Shirahoshi, get out of here with me!"


    "Um!"


    Inheriting her mother''s innate observation haki and the ability to see others'' thoughts and emotions, Shirahoshi who can look directly at a person''s heart, nodded tearfully, and responded to El with a choked tone.


    The two people of the same kind of ability,municate with each other in their own unique way.


    If El approaches her with the intention of using Poseidon''s power, then Shirahoshi who can look directly into a person''s heart will be the same as when El sees other people emitting a disgusting stench, he will be defined as a viin like Vander Decken IX and his invitation will not be epted easily by her.


    For the pure and kind Shirahoshi, El is full of good feelings and the reason he rescues her from her distress is not because she is the current incarnation of the Ancient Weapon Poseidon but because he also feels distressed about her situation.


    So in Shirahoshi''s eyes, El is a savior who radiates dazzling golden light that saves her from the darkness.


    There is no so-called suspicion in themunication between El and Shirahoshi because in the conversation between them, they can''t lie at all and it doesn''t make any sense to lie at the same time they do notmunicate using their mouths but through their minds.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    When El walks out of the Hard-Shell Tower with Shirahoshi, he meets Nami and the other girls walking at the Ryugu Pce with King Neptune, then in the next second after recovering from his stunned on seeing his daughter outside the Hard-Shell Tower, King Neptune hurriedly rushed over to hug his daughters while crying in joy. "Shirahoshi!!!"


    "Your Excellency, thank you very much!" Looking at El who was holding Vander Decken IX''s body in his hands, Jinbe bowed to El gratefully.


    "It''s fine, I''m doing this for Shirahoshi," El replied with a light smile.


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on Jinbe''s face, although King Neptune was coercion and inducement by El, in the end, El performs the hero saving the damsel (Beauty) in distress to get Shirahoshi affinity.


    Although El''s method of approaching them before was very domineering, however, he was really good at treating hispanions. Just like what El said himself, once he bes hispanion, he will be regarded them as his family, and he will give the best to them, Isn''t that the same as Whitebeard?


    Give the best to your son, and protect those under their pirate g so that they will not be oppressed by anyone in the world while giving the worst to your enemies.


    After El and the others left, King Neptune and Jinbe both let go of their resentment and decided to let Shirahoshi follow El with their blessing.


    Especially when Shirahoshi even with her special ability decided to follow El with a smile on her face, so King Neptune and Jinbe confirmed their guess that El doesn''t want to use Shirahoshi''s ability to dominate the world, but sincerely regards her as hispanion and family.


    Seeing King Neptune and Jinbe''s thoughts, El gave a helpless smile on his heart, he did not expect that even with the domineering way he will be treated as a good guy, so he can only hope that they don''t say good things about him in front of Whitebeard. Otherwise, the life and death battles in the future may not happen.


    As to thank El for making Shirahoshi finally able to leave the Hard-Shell Tower after three years of imprisonment and making them reunite again, King Neptune decided to host a banquet for El and his group.


    During the banquet, King Neptune did not tell about El''s coercion and inducement to his four children. On the contrary, he let Shirahoshi tell him and to her three brothers about her dream of going on an adventure to the outside world, and after looking at Shirahoshi''s worried face for a while, King Neptune showed a kind smile and agreed with her dream.


    In this regard, Shirahoshi cheered while her three brothers looked at their father with a somewhat surprised expression.


    Shirahoshi is only nine years old this year and their father allowed her to go to the outside world, is it because the person Shirahoshi wants to follow is one of the four strongest pirate groups in the sea, so he is relieved? Or, is it because their father is trying to take this opportunity to form a connection with them?


    No, given how much their father loves Shirahoshi, and the strongest pirate group in the world as their backing, it is impossible for him to send Shirahoshi out in order to form a connection with the new Pirate Emperor.


    Thinking of this, the three brothers wanted to ask their father. However, given the asion, they still refrained from asking.


    After the banquet was over, El directly used his devil fruit ability to bring Pegasus above the Ryugu Pce, while they all stayed overnight in the Ryugu Pce.


    At noon on the next day, El and the others chatted with King Neptune and three brothers till evening while Shirahoshi who has officially joined boarded the Pegasus and select her room.


    In order to facilitate Shirahoshi''s entrance and exit, El also deliberately used his devil fruit ability to change the door and ceiling to allow Shirahoshi to freely enter and exit.


    Just as Shirahoshi was picking her room, El control the Pegasus to fly away from Ryugu pce and headed towards the Sea Forest, which is also known as the Ship Graveyard and is located at the Northeast of the Fish-Man Ind.


    just like its alias, it''s full of shipwrecks because of the sunken ships being dragged there by the ocean currents, at the same time, it has a lot of coral growing around it, which is more than normal due to the light emitted by the Sunlight Tree Eve, It''s also popted by all kinds of sea fauna, including schools of fish and pods of whales.


    Because of the beautiful corals with a group of fish ying around them and the several shipwrecks, it makes this ce stunning at day and creepy ta night.


    The Pegasus stop above the Sea Forest and began to slowly descend toward the ground, while Shirahoshi who standing on the balcony of the top cabin, grabbed the railing with both hands and looked at the scenery below with excitement.


    After the Pegasusnded, Shirahoshi was the first one to go down from the ship''sdder, then she found an open ce and put her hands together to fulfill her wish of paying her respects to her deceased mother.


    "Sister Robin, I''ll take you to a good ce." At this time, El, who was walking behind, suddenly speak and grabbed Robin who was holding Tama, and without waiting for her response, El directly use the princess hug style to carry her and quietly left the team. After a while, Elnded in front of a square stone tablet with Robin and Tama in his arms.


    Looking at the stone tablet with ancient characters engraved, Robin can''t help but shout in surprise. "Poneglyph!"


    "I discover this by ident while in Asura form with Carina and Violet." El took Tama from Robin''s arms and said with a smile: "I finally found another piece of Poneglyph, Sister Robin, please interpret it here while I will take Tama to y elsewhere."


    "Well, don''t take Tama to any dangerous ces." Robin nodded and said a few words before really ignoring El and Tama''s existence.


    Walking in front of the Poneglyph, Robin reaches out and touches the ancient texts with hundreds of years of history and begins deciphering the Poneglyph.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    While Robin is reading the Poneglyph, El deliberately took Tama to some ghost ships for some exploration, scaring her to the point where her whole face hides in his arms and she never dared to look up, so when Eles back, he has a smile of sessful mischief on his face.


    Looking at Tama whose face was pale in fright and the wicked smile on El''s face, Robin couldn''t help but rolled her eyes at El before taking Tama with some tears in the corner of her eyes and began tofort her young heart.


    "Tama, you can''t be so timid..." On the other hand, El didn''t have any remorse, instead, he showed a preaching look and shook his index finger at Tama. "You are our future main member, so you will need a few more courage training like this in the future."


    "Eh--" Tama, who will be two years old in a few months and has been able tomunicate with El and the others, except that her words are not very clear. After hearing El''s words, her clear big eyes widen, and on her face full of baby fat, she showed an expression on the verge of crying.


    "Nii-san... I don''t want to go to that kind of ce again..." Hearing this, El couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "To scare a child under two years old, where is your consciousness." At this time, Robin stood up decisively and reproach El, who was full of evil taste beforeforting Tama. "Don''t worry, your Nii-san is lying to you."


    "Really?"


    "If you don''t believe me, then look at your Nii-san." Looking at El who was grinning at her, Tama''s little face suddenly swelled into a bun. "Nii-san is really annoying, I''ll ignore you."


    "Don''t be angry, I will take you to fly aspensation to you ok?"


    "Really? Great!"


    After a while, they return to return to Carina and the other location. At this time, Shirahoshi has also finished praying and she is currently telling to the others about her experience.


    Looking at Shirahoshi who was reminiscing about her past, El whonded from the sky while holding Robin and Tama suddenly thought of something, and the smile on his face suddenly disappeared, only when the girl''s eyes turned to him did the smile return to his face.


    "Let''s go back" El came over and look at Shirahoshi with a smile. "Shirahoshi, are you ready to go and explore the outside world."


    Seeing her nodding excitedly, El speaks continues speaking. "Then let''s go back and pack your things."


    When El finish speaking, they boarded back to the Pegasus and the ship once again gets rid of the gravity and flew toward the Ryugu Pce direction.


    After returning to Ryugu Pce, he lets Violet uses irvoyance to find the trace of a certain person on the fish-man ind and for El''smand, Violet no longer dared to have the slightest negligence.


    After witnessing Carina seizing the Devil Fruit, Violet has already recognized the truth. In Domingo''s ce, she may be treated like a treasure just to use her devil fruit ability but in the eyes of El, she is actually nothing.


    If they wanted to, they could kill her at any time, then take her devil fruit and retrain a new user, so after realizing her own value in El''s eyes, Violet doesn''t dare to have any other thoughts and can only be obedient and pray that El is a person who keeps his promises that after she assists him with her re-re Fruit ability and he will save her father from Domingo.


    So with the help of Violet, El soon found the final destination of this trip to Fishman Ind and that was the Fishman who assassinated Queen Otohime three years ago, Hody Jones.


    Hoddy Jones is a great white shark fish-man, who is a racist, overly hypocritical, prideful, brutal, and vicious-natured fish-man who, like many of his kind, hates humans for leaving Fisher Tiger to die when he could have been saved and at the same time he also believes that fish-man are the supreme race


    Just because Queen Otohime brought back the signature of establishing a friendly rtionship with humans, he took advantage of the fire on the signature box to personally kill Queen Otohime himself by assassinating her with a rifle and Shirahoshi who knew the real murderer, but because of her mother''s words, she did not say that the person who assassinated her mother was not a human, but it is actually Hody Jones, so much so that he has been free until now.


    If El doesn''t exit, Hody Jones will still live to 1522 and be a pirate with a bounty of 190 Million Belly, but now, his destiny is fated to end at this time.


    It has been fourteen years since El time-traveled, so his impression of some small characters and unimportant plots has be more and more blurred.


    If it weren''t for hearing Shirahoshi''s recollection about her past in the Sea Forest, El would have almost forgotten this little guy, Hody Jones.


    Since it was remembered by him, then there is no need for Hody Jones to live, so El used an absolute crushing strength to kill Hody Jones and his crew amid their horrified and desperate face.


    However, before killing Hody Jones, El used his ability and read his memory, as if he was looking for something in his memory, then after getting rid of this garbage, El brought Violet back to Ryugu Pce.


    At this time, Shirahoshi had already packed up her luggage and moved his own special big bed into her own room on the Pegasus, then after saying goodbye to her father and brothers with a slightly reluctant expression on her face. Shirahoshi, with her longing for the outside world, boarded the Pegasus again and went to the surface world with El and his group.


    Before El steps into the Sabaody Archipgo, he had just made a name for himself in the world and was offered a bounty that surpassed one billion Belly, but now after a few months, El is standing at the apex of the world and of the four strongest pirates recognized by the whole world with the bounty of 3 billion Belly.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    "Why does that g look familiar?"


    "That''s the unique g of one of the pirate emperors!"


    "Why did it appear on Sabaody Archipgo?"


    "The world-destroyer pirate has appeared, hurry up and run!"


    "what!"


    "Leave the Sabaody Archipgo quickly, that guy is a viin who created a super tsunami to destroy two inds and indirectly killed hundreds of thousands of people! if hees here to fight with someone then we may also be indirectly killed!"


    When the Pegasus came out of the water and moored in the port, the unique g immediately caused a sensation in the Sabaody Archipgo.


    Although El has not made any big move for months since he reached the top, however, the meteor and tsunami still remain fresh in the mind of all people.


    Even when there''s a kind of news every day, be it small or big, the world did not forget about the events that shocked the world a few months ago. That incident, in addition to bringing El to the top, also spread his notoriety throughout the world.


    The people in the new world are a little better, however, the people in paradise and the four seas directly regarded him as a demon.


    Not to mention being greedy at his 3 billion Bounty, almost all pirates and bounty hunters immediately think about evacuating when they see his appearance at the Sabaody Archipgo, they don''t even n to go to the nearest Ind, because they don''t feel safe at all, but n to go to three or four inds away. After all, the super tsunami created by El canpletely submerge the two nearest inds and almost submerge the third ind and it''s even scarier than the Aqua Laguna, the annual high tide that takes ce in Water 7.


    Carina and others never imagined that the appearance of the Pegasus would cause such a big stir and Shirahoshi who just joined the team, is even more puzzled. On the contrary, El was quite happy since it was quieter.


    It is also a good thing for the weak to be afraid of them, at least there will be no situation of weakling plotting to kill him or injuring his crew.


    However, just in case, El still asked Kuina to protect Shirahoshi and others, before heading to thewless area where pirates and bounty hunters run amok in the Sabaody Archipgo.


    On this trip, El has many other things to do in addition to taking Yamato out for an adventure. Looking for Bat-Bat Fruit, Model: Vampire, and recruiting Shirahoshi is just one of them. Now, El is ready for his third business.


    Ind No. 13 belongs to thewless area, no one but the underworld dares to do business in thewless area, otherwise, their business would be ruined by thosewless people.


    So the inds that belong to thewless area are basically the base camps of pirates who don''t n to go to the new world, some bounty hunters, and human traffickers.


    In awless area, there is a Human Auctioning House, a ck market, a human shop, trades on forbidden weapons, etc, entertainment venues such as hotels, casinos, and parks don''t exist here.


    The only exception is in Ind 13, there is a bar that is still open and established for many years.


    In addition to the neers, the local forces have included this bar in the list of not to be provoked. The name of this bar is called Shakky''s Rip-off Bar, through the name of the bar, it is not difficult to know that the owner of this bar is a woman and she uses her name on her bar.


    "Excuse me." Descending down in front of the bar, El pushed the door directly open.


    At this time, it is still far away from the night, so the bar has not yet entered its peak time and it''s still deserted, there is only a woman with a cigarette in her mouth wiping a wine ss.


    However, this woman with a young appearance is just like Stussy, no one knows her actual age at all, because the other party was already a pirate thirty-five years ago, she''s even hunted down by, Monkey D. Garp, the Naval Hero. So, even if she retired to Sabaody Archipgo and became a bar owner while selling intelligence information, her intelligence gathering is still very amazing.


    If he''s not wrong, she collected the information that Hatchan was killed by them and the reason why rayleigh knows who the killer is, so the goal of El''s return to the Sabaody Archipgo at this time is this senior of unknown age.


    "I didn''t expect this small ce would have a famous person as a customer one day." Looking at El who walked in, Shakky''s eyes subconsciously shed with a hint of surprise. However, her strong psychological quality made her calm down quickly and she speak with a light smile on her face. "The famous fourth emperor of the sea, would not juste here for a drink right?"


    "Was the senior who wanted to kill me not here at the moment?" El looked around in a pretentious manner, then his eyes fell on Shakky, and grinned while speaking. "It''s okay if he''s not here, this way, it can be less troublesome on reading your memory."


    The moment he finishes speaking, El disappears in the blink of an eye and appears right in front of Shakky while reaching out to grab her neck.


    Facing El''s attack, Shakky didn''t panic at all, on the contrary, she deflected El''s attack very skillfully, her body lean back slightly, then she throw a kick that collided with El''s forearm, creating a shock wave from the collision between their hand and feet that shatter the object inside the bar such as wine bottles and sses.


    "It''s a very good response, but that''s it." El praised her then the arm blocking Shakky''s kick was covered with ayer of Armament Haki and he quickly grabbed her calf, he also raises his other hand covered with ayer of Armament Haki, and punched toward her.


    Just when Shakky was about to react ording to her foresight into the future. El, who saw her thoughts through his eyes and with the unreasonable nature of the Life Return (Seimei Kikan), forcibly retracted his fist that was sted out and disappeared from Shakky''s eyes again.


    The next second, Shakky who was caught off guard by El''s sudden change of attack suddenly felt a sharp pain in her abdomen, then she saw El appearing in the same ce and the fist that was forcibly retracted was thrown again,nding heavily on her belly.


    The terrifying power and Haki contain in the fish made Shakky vomit blood, her eyes to turn white, and copse to the ground in pain with one punch.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, El took out the seastone handcuffs he had prepared in advance and grabbed Shakky''s two wrists, and fasten them.


    After sealing Shakky''s hands, El stretched out his hand to hold Shakky''s head and consume some Haki to read her memories. "found it!!"


    It didn''t take long for El to find the information he wanted from Shakky''s memory.


    "Huh? This speed and range of observation... worthy of being a deputymander of the pirate king and be with the same level as the legend from the previous era!"


    Just after reading Shakky''s memory, El raised his brows slightly, then looked at Shakky, who had not yet recovered on the ground and said with a smile. "I originally intended this punch to write off our conflict, but it doesn''t seem to work now."

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Facing Rayleigh''s sh, El unhurriedly pulled out his sword at his waist, wrapped it with ayer of Armament Haki, and easily blocked Rayleigh''s attack.


    Different from the previous strong collision that erupted and destroy some object inside the bar, the violet shockwave this time directly destroyed this bar with dozen years of history, then two afterimages swept out of the copsing bar.


    "Don''t be nervous, senior..."


    Looking at Rayleigh, who was holding his sword in one hand while examining Shakky injury on the other, El smiled andforted him."If I want to kill her, you won''t have any chance to rescue her at all."


    "Boy, you actually beat a woman!" Rayleigh stares hard at El, then he slowly ces the pale-faced Shakky on the ground and destroyed the seastone handcuff on her hand with Internal Destruction of the armament haki.


    Looking at Rayleigh''s eyes under the sses, El sees it''s full of anger and strong killing intent.


    No matter who it is, as long as the people around them are hurt, anyone will show unprecedented strong killing intent. Especially women, it is the biggest reverse scale of men, if anyone touches it, they will bring a man''s wrath upon themselves.


    El''s attacking Shakky is undoubtedly touching Rayleigh''s reverse scale, so it made Rayleigh burst out with strong killing intent far exceeding that of Hatchan being killed. "We are enemies, aren''t we?"


    El looks at Rayleigh''s expression and continues. "Your friend upied mypanion''s hometown and killed her adoptive mother, so we killed your friend for revenge, then you take revenge for him and if I didn''t have enough strength at that time, I might have been killed by you few months ago."


    "So, why didn''t I kill her? was it because she is a woman? no, it is because you didn''t stop me from leaving few months ago and it is repayment for that."


    This sentence, really came from his heart, after being reborn, his view on life had already changed. what kind of person he was in his previous life, he who is about to turn fourteen in this world has long since forgotten it. In this life, he is a person who repays others'' kindness with kindness and revenge on those who wrong him.


    If the hatred between him and Rayleigh did not exist because of Hatchan, then he would happily befriend this senior, and the way to obtain the information he wanted would be much gentler.


    However, he killed Rayleigh''s friend and savior, so the other party has the idea of killing him, that being the case, El will naturally be indifferent to Shakky.


    If it wasn''t for Rayleigh''s killing intent on him disappearing at thest moment and he didn''t stop him from rescuing Robin and Perona, El would not have just knocked out Shakky with a punch but shed her with his sword.


    Hearing El''s method of repayment, Rayleigh''s face showed a hint of anger, then he raised his hand holding his sword, and shed toward El, creating a hundred meters long flying sh.


    When El easily blocks the charging flying shed and deflected it up into the air, it turns into a blooming greenish-blue firework that shattered all the bubbles in a few miles, and Rayleigh, who was on the opposite side, had already disappeared with Shakky, however, in less than ten seconds, he returns at the very fast speed and shed his sword cover with dark red lightning at El again.


    In this regard, El is also unwilling to be outdone and he covers his sword with high-level armament Haki and Conqueror coating to meet Rayleigh''s sword sh.


    Then a strong explosion several times stronger than the flying shed detonating resounded throughout the entire No. 13 ind that even on the surrounding inds everyone can hear a loud explosion.


    The invisible substance reappeared, separating El''s and rayleigh''s sword a few inches away while creating iparable fluctuations between Conqueror''s coating collisions, then after a few moments, it burst out with a fierce shockwave.


    The shockwave formed by the collisions between Conqueror''s coating is like expanding whirlpool and in the blink of an eye, it covers the entire No. 13 ind.


    The ground swept by the shockwave kept making a loud cracking sound, in front of this shockwave that surpass few months ago, the surrounding ground within several miles with El and Rayleigh as the center made a loud cracking sound, then pieces ofnd sticking out or sinking down from the ground, showing an image of inconsistency.


    At the same time, the clear sky suddenly became ck, then after a few seconds, the cloudyer in the middle sank down, forming a huge and iparable hole.


    After a few months, the change in the sky reappeared in Sabaody Archipgo once again.


    Such views instantly shocked the neers who came to the Sabaody Archipgo for the first time, and also made those people who were leaving even more determined to leave the Sabaody Archipgo.


    This time, the change in the sky was far more exaggeratedpared to a few months ago.


    Not only the people on the 79 inds of the Sabaody Archipgo can see this, but even the Navy headquarters next to Sabaody Archipgo canpletely see the huge change in the sky.


    "The change in the sky is so terrifying..." In the fleet admiral office, Kizaru who was sitting on the window with a nail clipper in his hand could not but help but pursed his mouth and said. "From the Sabaody Archipgo to the Marineford, how much conqueror haki will it consume? There won''t be two strong people having life and death battles in Sabaody Archipgo, will it?"


    "It''s those two guys again." Sengoku also stood by the window and looked at the change in the sky and reply in a deep voice. "World Destroyer, El and Dark King, Silvers Rayleigh, the two representatives from the previous and current eras, what kind of hatred do they have that life and death battle between Master swordsman broke out in the Sabaody Archipgo?"


    "Oh?" Kizaru with his legs crossed asks with interest. "Fleet Admiral Sengoku, do you know the identities of that two people in the Sabaody Archipgo?"


    Sengoku nodded and reply while looking at the sky. "A few months ago, the incident of The World Worst Devil Fruit Users was investigated by the Navy and the CR agents, the person who created the change in the sky at that time was World Destroyer, El and Dark King, Silvers Rayleigh, who had retired for many years."


    "Two days ago, on a certain ind in the new world, there was a trace of the pegasus, they did not fly directly from the top of the Red Line to return to Sabaody Archipgo but returned through the fish-man Ind."


    "If nothing goes wrong, the flying Pirates have now returned to Sabaody Archipgo."

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Sabaody Archipgo, Ind 13.


    "Senior, you are consuming conqueror haki like this, do you think that you''re still young?"


    El, who easily blocked Rayleigh''s angry blow, looked at his opponent who had not been angry for so many years in front of him, and could not help butughed while teasing him.


    "Humph..." Seeing his sword sh containing arge amount of armament and conqueror Haki being easily blocked by El and he even has the time to make fun of him, the burning anger in Rayleigh''s heart also calmed down instantly as if being poured by a basin of cold water, not only that, but he also controls himself to no longe fall into the state of anger just like now.


    Using observation haki is different from armament haki, to use observation Haki, it''s required to remain calm. Otherwise, even if it''s trained excessively to the point of seeing the future itself, it will be unusable because of anger.


    Just like katakuri, because of Luffy sees his mouth hidden under the scarf, from being able to fight Luffy unscathed, because of extreme anger, he was temporarily unable to use his observation haki to see the future and was sessfully wounded by Luffy.


    Seeing El''s viin appearance, Rayleigh grunts coldly while taking the initiative to end the collisions between Conqueror''s coating and instead use the emission and Internal destruction of armament haki with Future Vision of the observation Haki to continue shing toward El.


    Even Rayleigh''s previous sword sh with conqueror coating and armament Haki can be easily blocked by El, so naturally, Rayleigh''s normal sword sh can be easily resolved.


    As the sound of metal collision continued to sound, the high-level armament Haki contain in their sword created a haki collision that swept in all directions.


    But just as the fight became intense, Rayleigh''s brows furrowed, it''s because El''s strength be weaker instead of stronger as the fight continued, then he saw El blocking his sword shed a beat slower than normal as if he could not keep with his speed, seeing this scene, Rayleigh was stunned for a moment, then, a trace of anger appeared on his face.


    "Boy, are you looking down on me?" Rayleigh stared hard at El and speed up his offense.


    Looking into Rayleigh''s arms that holding the sword, El replies in low voice. "You can think so." Difficulty blocking Rayleigh''s attack again, El grinned and continue speaking. "Just treat me as a child being filial piety to the older generation."


    "If that''s the case, then go and die with your filial piety!" First Shakky was hurt and now he is being looked down, it made Rayleighpletely lose his usual elegant and easy-going appearance and kept apletely focused appearance while using Future vision to find El''s ws amidst his continuous swift sword sh.


    Facing Rayleigh''s continuous swift sword sh with high-level armament haki, El''s eyes are not fixed on Rayleigh''s eyes but on his arms holding the sword, because once he meets Rayleigh''s eyes his passive ability will automatically read Rayleigh''s thoughts.


    As long as he doesn''t look into others'' eyes, or consume some Haki while indirectly looking at others, El can''t read others'' minds, in this way, El''s innate observation haki will be the same as thatmon observation haki.


    Combining his observation Haki and the reaction speed given by Life Return (Seimei Kikan), El can barely keep up with Rayleigh''s previous attack speed. However, when Rayleigh stepped up his offense, El''s reaction couldn''t keep up with Rayleigh''s Future vision.


    After several swords exchanged, on El''s ck robe, Rayleigh''s shed arge hole, he wanted to sh a permanent scar on El''s body. However, due to the passive defense of Life Return (Seimei Kikan) and the strong armament Haki, Rayleigh''s sword can''tpletely sh El''s body, just like the swordfight''s between Mihwalk and Shank before he lost his arm, neither of them can leave a permanent scar on each other''s body.


    "Boy, if you don''t take it seriously when your Armament Haki is exhausted, you will die!" Looking at El whose clothes were torn by his own sword, Rayleigh said sharply.


    Although he could almost hurt El, Rayleigh was not happy at all, this kind of battle made Rayleigh even angrier.


    Just like when Kaido fought his mortal enemy while longing for a hearty battle. Rayleigh wanted to kill El but also wanted to fight in a hearty way, however, El did not let him do so, instead, he doesn''t use his mind-reading ability which annoyed him.


    In response, El didn''t say anything, just raised the corner of his mouth and took the initiative to attack Rayleigh with a sword sh, then his attack was easily defused by Rayleigh while letting him find another loophole through Future vision and once again created a huge hole on El''s ck robe.


    Asrge holes and faint sword marks repeatedly appear on his body and with his armament Haki constantly decreasing, he doesn''t know how long it took but finally, he achieves his goal.


    "My bad, I kept you waiting!" With the sound of the metal collision, El blocked Rayleigh''s sword that was trying to leave faint sword marks on his body, looking at Rayleigh with a shocked expression, he grinned at him and said. "Thank you for your teaching, let''s start the next round!!"


    As his words fell, El''s eyes seemed to travel through time and space and directly look at the future.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Just like what Rayleigh said to Luffy in the manga, Haki is the embodiment of will, with only pure training, unless you are gifted with extraordinary talent, or you are lucky enough to catch some trick, otherwise, the improvement of Haki will be very slow and if you want to make Haki be much stronger, the best way is to fight against the strong people.


    It took Luffy two years to master Haki to the initial level but after entering the new world, it took only a few battles to master the highest level usage of the three types of haki and he even awaken his devil fruit.


    The same goes for El, after being hit by conqueror coating few months ago, he quickly master the method of using conqueror coating. Now, after being repeatedly shed, he sessfully upgrades his observation haki and gains another ability, Future vision. Counting his innate mind-reading ability, he is now at the top of the world when ites to observation haki.


    Even if it''s Shirahoshi with the same innate observation, Kuina with radio waves amplification and Fujitora who has his observation haki boasted after blinding himself out of sorrow for all the evil he had seen, they can''t bepared to El, because Mind readingbined with Future vision, how terrifying will El''s observation haki be?


    El used Life Return (Seimei Kikan) to increase the control of his body to the extreme, then he wrap his sword with high-level armament haki and sh at rayleigh at a very fast speed.


    Facing E''s attack, Rayleigh is still the same as before, using his Future vision to find El''s ws while blocking his attack, but the next second, at Rayleigh''s body a sound of clothes being torn apart sounded.


    While using Future vision, it was as if Rayleigh saw some dangerous situation, so almost the moment when sounds of his clothes being torn apart sounded, his figure suddenly distanced from El at a very fast speed.


    Looking at the hole in his clothes with a little blood seeping out, it was thanks to his timely use of Armament haki that he was not totally cut in half, then he look at El in front of him and ask with some curiosity. "What did you just do? That''s not like Future vision at all."


    "I don''t know what is it, I only follow my feeling just now and it feels wonderful."


    After sessfully shing Rayleigh, El did not pursue his victory, but recalled the feeling just now, with an intriguing smile on his face. "If you have to describe the feeling just now, you can call it invincible."


    Just like what Rayleigh said, his sword sh just now was not future vision or mind reading at all.


    When mind reading, future vision, and Life Return (Seimei Kikan) arebined into a single ability, his every attack would reach the first level in the world in terms of control, reaction speed, and explosiveness.


    Life Return (Seimei Kikan) ability allows him to turn his body into shape at any time, instantly going from zero to full-strength blow or full-strength blow to zero, just like when he throws a punch to Shakky with a full-strength blow, but then the next moment he unloaded his full-strength blow, which caught Shakky off-guard.


    If Kaido has such an ability, when he fights Luffy in the manga, there will be no situation where he was beaten too much.


    When El proficiently utilizes the characteristics of Life Return (Seimei Kikan), even if his sudden change can be predicted by ordinary people, they will not be able to keep up with El''s swift continuous sudden change.


    Only by mastering the future vision can they ignore El''s sudden change in attack, however his passive ability, mind-reading which is stronger than the future vision, no matter how the other party wants to block or dodge his attack, he will see through them in advance.


    The future vision is simr to Mind reading, but their nature ispletely different.


    Mind reading can see through others'' thoughts while Future vision sees what others will do in advance, however, Future vision still has some ws, it can only see what the other party will do in advance and can''t read the other party''s thoughts. If faced against an opponent with amazing feinting skills, they can their amazing feinting skills can be used to crack the Future Vision and if both of them master the Future Vision they can crack each other''s ability.


    However, after the Mind reading and future vision are used together, they will cancel each other''s ws and create a new ability that can see their future action while reading their thoughts.


    Such ability is just like the rule-type devil fruit, it''s totally outrageous.


    It is such an outrageous ability, what kind of chemical reaction will it produce if it appears in a monster who can freely control his body to continuously change his body swiftly? Obviously, just like what El said, he will be invincible.


    The sword that shed Rayleigh just now, was like Shakky who was punched by El, they are bothpletely caught off guard.


    Because El sealed Rayleigh''s future vision, the image that Rayleigh can see were all false. The future has been disturbed by El''s future vision and the inexplicable feint blow with the Life Return (Seimei Kikan) at the same time Rayleigh''s thoughts werepletely seen by him and he just seized the ws that Rayleigh faintly shows by suddenly changing his attack trajectory while interfering with his future vision which caught him off guard.


    Now, El''s sword sh is even more iprehensible than Divine Departure which is adding conqueror haki to flying sh, because his three abilities that are extremely rare in the world arebined to form a new ability.


    Unless Rayleigh finds a way to deal with it, or his overall strength is far higher than El''s, without the ability to deal with El''s new ability, he will undoubtedly lose.


    With the promotion of observation haki and gaining a new ability, El''s strength has entered a new level, and almost became invincible.


    Although I have said it more than once, I still have to again. As El grows older, his three talents will officially reveal their iprehensibility.


    If any of one of these three talents is missing, for example, if his Life Return (Seimei Kikan), El''s brand-new skills will not be so iprehensible or maybe if he doesn''t have the mind-reading ability, even if El masters the future vision and use it together with Life Return (Seimei Kikan), it would not be so outrageous, but there is no if, before the next son of the heaven to sea, the world only favors El.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    "Invincible? You really dare to boast." Hearing El name his state being invincible, Rayleigh Involuntarily grunts.


    Even in the previous era, Roger, Garp, and Redfield who were not devil fruit users did not dare to call themselves so.


    "Senior, you still have stamina, if you want to escape you still have a chance to do so." El didn''t justify himself but grinned at him. Being able to grasp conqueror coating and future vision is thanks to two battles with him, so he reminded him kindly.


    "You... are no longer my opponent." Then, as soon as he finished speaking, El rushed towards Rayleigh with Shusui in his hand.


    "Little brat, if you can do it thene!" Rayleigh clearly doesn''t believe El''s words and seeing him rushing towards him, he also dashes forward to greet him with his sword.


    It did not take for El''s words to prove him right, after both of the swords wrap with high-level armament haki collided and created a loud sound of a metal collision, it created another shockwave from the armament haki that swept in all directions for the third time.


    However, the sound of the metal collision just sounded, and the next moment it''s followed by the sound of flesh being cut, ending the sword collision between the two as Rayleigh jumps back and distances himself from El once again.


    Looking at the three holes that appeared in his clothes in just one second of sword collision, the frown on Rayleigh''s forehead deepens once again and he realizes that the kid in front of him, his strength has really entered a new level, and even more concerning is that he still couldn''t find the reason for El''s entry into the new level.


    Obviously not long ago, this kid with his future vision was still at an absolute disadvantage, but after he block his sword, he seemed to be a different person, even when he goes all out and uses his Future Vision to the extreme, his still at disadvantage. So, what kind of method did he use to attack bypassing his defense and offense to wound him.


    Just like in the manga, when Luffy entered the Devil fruit awakening, his breath changed in Kaido''s perception. El''s new ability thatbines mind reading, future vision, and Life Return (Seimei Kikan) is not like Future vision in Rayleigh''s eyes.


    If Shiki was still alive, he would also think that this ability is not the same as Redfield''s mind-reading at all. At the same, this is not just abination of mind reading and future vision. Rather, it is a profound technique that has never been seen before and is exclusive to El.


    "Senior, you can still be distracted at his moment?" Because of his deep thought, Rayleigh was temporarily unable to maintain his absolute calm state, making his observation became a little unstable.


    Just when Rayleigh looking at the hole in his clothes, a feeling of danger suddenly surged in his heart, then El''s figure suddenly appears right in front of him while shing with his sword covered with high-level armament haki.


    This sword sh, if it''s Moriah and Shiki with the steering wheel lodged into his head, facing this sword sh head-on, their body will be cut in half in an instant.


    Due to the instability of his observation haki, Rayleigh failed to react in time, and his body was cut by ck Sword, Shusui. However, facing the approaching danger, he subconsciously uses high-level armament haki for defense.


    The next second, Rayleigh was sted out and turned into an afterimage while vomiting a mouthful of blood mid-air, just like El who had eaten his Divine Departure several months ago.


    At this time, Rayleigh only felt that his internal organs were surging and with some being damaged to the point of bleeding.


    He was shed by El in the front, although he avoided the result of being split into two. However, because of the internal destruction contain at high-level armament haki, it ignore his defense and damage his organ.


    "Senior, if you want to escape now, it''s already toote!" After shing Rayleigh, El took advantage of the chance to pursue the victory and chased after the afterimage that flew out.


    The corner of El''s mouth rose slightly as if his mind-reading has found something interesting. Sure enough, at the next moment when El finishes speaking a huge dark red flying sh greets him and charges toward him.


    The height and width of the flying sh are enormous and since his chasing after Rayleigh figure, he doesn''t have the chance to avoid it at all.


    So, in response, El used his devil fruit ability to fly at a low altitude and hold his sword with both hands then coat it with armament and conqueror haki then he continue to charge head-on in the huge dark red flying sh to sh it.


    Arge sound once again resounded through the entire ind 13 and to the surrounding inds. when the ck Sword, Shusui was still more than ten centimeters away from the dark red flying sh, it was blocked by ayer of invisible substance.


    The shockwave that swept the entire ind surged out once again, while the change in the sky that just returned to normal resurfaced once more, spanning from the Sabaody Archipgo to Marineford which was next door.


    After more than ten seconds, El''s face sank slightly, he originally wanted to deflect this dark red flying sh into the air just like the previous flying sh. However, he failed, because with his current strength, it is not possible to achieve it at this level.


    If really want to deflect this dark red flying sh into the air, he needs to consume at least two as much haki that is contains in it, this kind of result is not worth it at all for El.


    If he waits until the energy of the dark red flying sh is exhausted, it will take at least a few more minutes.


    These few minutes are enough time for Rayleigh to leave the Sabaody Archipgo and find a ce to recover from his injury. Therefore, El chose to consume more haki to change the trajectory of this dark red flying sh, so he increase the output of haki on his sword and deflected it out, making it continue to charge in a certain direction/


    When this more than 100 meters tall flying sh flies out of the ind 13 and continues to another 3 inds, it cut all trees and building it passes through before turning into a violent shockwave after exploding.


    This shockwave contains a terrifying amount of armament and observation haki, so all objects within its range were mercilessly shattered while forming a huge crater with a range of up to several miles.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    After changing the trajectory of the dark red flying sh, El continued to chase Rayleigh.


    When El was resisting the dark red flying sh, Rayleigh quickly find Shakky who was hidden by him on ind 13 and has not recovered until now.


    Holding Shakky with one hand and his sword with the other, he still doesn''t have the idea of saving his stamina but instead, he elerates his speed and continues to try and get rid of El who was chasing after him.


    At this moment, Rayleigh was full of dismay, he doesn''t regret fighting El but felt dismayed about not listening to his advice to escape when he have a chance to, he never imagined that El, who was barely able to tie with him a few months ago, has entered a new level after just a few months.


    Now, he has suffered a serious internal injury and the tilt of victory has fallen to El''s side. If he continues to fight, then he will definitely die and he may even drag Shakky to death, he can die at battle but he won''t let anything happen to Shakky.


    So after receiving El''s sh, Rayleigh has no more idea to get revenge, just like what El said, he is no longer his opponent. However, as El said, it was already toote for Rayleigh to escape.


    Just when Rayleigh was holding Shakky while moving at extremely high speed, in his observation haki range, there is suddenly huge energy behind in the shape of a crescent arc that is rapidly getting closer to him.


    Turning his head to look behind, he saw a hundred-meter high dark red flying sh that isparable to the flying sh that he send out toward El in order to dy time.


    It''s the same flying sh but it''s several times stronger as it consumes more Armament and Conqueror haki than his previous flying sh. So, after calcting in his heart, Rayleigh did not hesitate at all. He directly gave up the idea of blocking it and chose to change his escape route.


    When the dark red flying sh with a hundred meters height fell to the ground, thend formed by the Mangrove is suddenly like a thin paper as it makes a crisp sound of paper being torn apart.


    The dark red flying sh that fell from the sky, without encountering any obstacles, cut through deep into Ind No. 13 while also dividing the sea below Ind No.13 into two.


    After the dark red flying sh cut through Ind No. 13, the surrounding ground suddenly made a violent sound, then a small and big crack appear and spread on the ground like a spider web.


    In the end, one-third of the of Ind No. 13 could not withstand the shockwave formed by armament and conqueror haki and it copsed, while the soaring ocean current formed by countless seawater smashed one-third of the inds No, 13 and rushed to an altitude of more than thousands of meters, before turning into a heavy rainfall that fell into over a dozen inds in the surrounding.


    A normal flying sh of a master swordsman can destroy mountains and split the sea, when it''s it''s used together with conqueror haki and emission and internal destruction of armament haki, a master swordsman just like El and Rayleigh can easily destroy a small ind.


    The dark red flying sh contains an astonishing amount of haki, in addition to being able to cut anything on its path, the shock wave formed by high-level armament haki and conqueror haki will cause secondary damage. Moreover, this secondary damage is still an area of effect.


    This terrifying soaring ocean current is the result of the explosion of Haki in the dark red flying sh.


    However, when the soaring ocean current shattered one-third of the small ind, it was already a few minutester, while the ground was still making a cracking sound, Rayleigh had already left Ind No. 13 with Shakky in his arms with El chasing him from behind.


    When El chases rayleigh to Ind no. 12, El didn''t bother to y a cat and mouse game anymore. So, Rayleigh made it into the center of the ind, El descended to the ground and squat down to touch the ground and seize control of the whole ind, and the moment his hand touched the entire ind No. 12 suddenly began to vibrate violently.


    Feeling this violent vibration, Rayleigh, who was holding Shakky while moving at an extremely fast speed seemed to recall some important information, and his face suddenly changed drastically.


    In the next second, a sound like a branch being broken suddenly sounded below the Ind. The sound is so loud that it spreads out throughout the entire Ind.


    Bounty hunters, human traffickers, pirates, businessmen, and even ordinary people who stayed on the ind and didn''t have time to leave, all of them heard the deafening sound of the branch being broken, then afterward, all of their perspectives suddenly rose rapidly, as if they were riding up an elevator. In fact, they are really no different from taking an elevator now.


    After a while, some people closer to the shore witnessed a spectacle scene with their own eyes, they saw the top of those towering Yarukiman mangroves slowly approaching the level of their line of sight and in just ten seconds, their line of sight surpassed all of the towering Yarukiman mangroves and saw the whole image of the Sabaody Archipgo.


    However, the Sabaody Archipgo, with 79 small inds seems like a cake, on the 79 slices two are missing. The missing slice is the one smashed by the soaring ocean current and the other is where they are located and currently rising at a very fast speed.


    With the ind''s current speed of elevation, it only takes less than a minute for the people on other inds in Sabaody Archipgo to see the floating ind turning big to small. At this rate, it will only take a few more minutes for this small ind to turn into a ck spot that is invisible to the naked eye,pletely disappearing from everyone''s eyes.


    Such an image is undoubtedly full of visual shock, people who saw this kind of image for the first time indeed all opened their mouths in shock while looking sluggish.


    "This, is not this is too exaggerated?" The person who had just been ordered toe to the Sabaody Archipgo to prevent the two people from destroying the Celestial Dragon yground, also couldn''t help but pursed his mouth and smacked it slightly.


    ======


    Announcement


    Due to Author''s special circumstances, he was not able to update the chapters, and there are only 30 (Chapters 300) remaining chapters at the moment. So, I think it''s already time to decide what new novel to trante, but I will still continue to trante this novel if the author ever decides to continue writing. meanwhile, I will slowdowns the update to 1 to facilitate the transition to the new Novel.


    I have been reading a lot of Fanfiction on Faloo this past month and when your option reaches over one thousand active FF, the choices became difficult. So, everyone please help me decide what to pick.


    Author''s Note On Chapter 276

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    The sea within one thousand meters is still within the twilight zone.


    The so-called twilight zone means that the light may still be detected within this zone but once you go further than the twilight zone, no matter what direction you look, it will be covered with darkness.


    In this dark sea area, there are countless terrifyingrge-scale sea beasts and sea kings, with some even having wisdom at the level of humans.


    So, El must fish up Fujitora''s body before he either gets dragged deeper into the ocean by the underwater currents or eaten by a sea king, otherwise, his efforts over the past year will be in vain.


    Perhaps Barat''s luck effect has not yet disappeared, El soon found Fujitora who was rapidly descending deeper into the ocean. Seeing Fujitora''s body, El uses his devil fruit ability to keep the sharp objects away from himself to avoid identally puncturing the bubbles.


    Soon, El caught Fujitora who was in an unconscious state because of his serious injury, then El mercilessly crushed his neck before sending him inside the space ring.


    At this time, inside the space ring, as if Carina sensed something, she immediately made an excuse to separate from Nojiko and the others, then she went to a room full of boxes of fruits with a corpse in the middle to perform the ceremony of seizing the devil fruit very skillfully.


    After a while, Carina''s held a devil fruit with a special spiral pattern.


    "This time, El is really invincible."


    Looking at the Press-Press Fruit in her hand, Carina speaks to herself with the corners of her lips slightly raising.


    As Carina said, El will be really overpowered after he gets this devil fruit.


    El obviously underestimated the More-More Fruit boast to the Float-Float fruit.


    Just with 20 times the speed, it let his strength steadily enter the top of the world, thenbined with the omniscient state formed by his three talents, he directly defeated Fujitora who was a peak powerhouse.


    Although he has not tried to use the More-More Fruit''s ability to magnify a meteor in outer space a hundred times, and then throw it to the earth with a hundred times speed.


    However, El can already see that once he does this, even a superrge ind like Sandy Ind will be instantly reduced to fragments.


    Two top-level Devil Fruits with excellentpatibility appearing on one person at the same time is definitely not as simple as one plus one equals two.


    Just like ckbeard using the Dark-Dark Fruit that once he touches someone he will invalidate the opponent''s devil fruit ability and then with his other hand, he will perform an attack that''s capable of shattering everything.


    That''s the effect of one plus one being greater than two.


    How big is the effect of two devil fruit, El already got the answer from Fujitora and it was even more surprising than he expected.


    At the same time, it also made El very sure that the Navy Admiral and the Four Emperors are of the same level, but if the Admiral is to face off against the Four Emperors, then the one who loses, in the end, must be the Navy Admiral. However, this Navy Admiral does not include Kizaru.


    Even if this guy can''t beat others, others can''t also beat him, unless he encounters someone who restrains his devil fruit ability, or else he will stand in an invincible position no matter who he faces.


    After throwing Fujitora''s corpse into the space ring, El quickly sends Violet back into the ring before soaring into the sky.


    During the flight, El also released Nojiko, and when he held her small face in one hand, it makes her face turn red, contrary to Nam who was already daring. Nojiko, who remains innocent, let El do bad things as if it was not the first time that she was taken advantage of whenever she open the Air Door when there''s only two of them.


    After flying into the Inner World, El sends Nojiko back into the ring and made her transform with Carina and Violet.


    After the three girls entered the state of Asura form, El released them again, then using teleportation with a radius of 4,000 km to return back to the manor in City in the Sky.


    "Nii-san, give me your sword."


    After returning to the manor, Carina immediately extended her small hand to El. In response to this, El pulled out the ck Sword, Shusui, and handed it to her.


    After taking the sword and the special metal, Carina didn''t immediately start making Devil Fruit weapons but said a few words to Nojiko, making her nod and open an Air Door where she take Carina with her.


    When the two girls came back, the special metal on Carina''s hand and the backpack on her back disappeared.


    In her hand, there is only a ck sword, Shusui, with special abilities, just like the scabbard.


    "Nii-san, here."


    Carina threw the ck sword Shusui directly at El.


    El just raised his hand lightly, and the ck sword Shusui escaped from the earth''s gravity and just floated in front of him.


    Holding the handle of the sword, El felt a special ability thatmunicated with him through the handle.


    It''s as if in an equivalent exchange, he only needs to pay a certain amount of stamina, and the de will create the corresponding force of gravity,teral gravity, repulsion, pressure, and so on.


    "From now on, the power of Float-Float Fruit is no longer a singr, but the variety of rule type ability."

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    I already correct chapter 175, sorry about that.


    ---------


    When the two pieces of ind fall into the sea and created a huge water ssh, it did not even have the time to soar into the sky before being bombed by Kizaru using Yasakani no Magatama for a full five minutes before stopping.


    When the sea returned to normal, El''s figure slowly descended and stare at Kizaru wearing a standard outfit consisting of a yellow striped suit with a Marine coat draped over his shoulders like a cape, and like Domingo, he also wear a pair of sunsses. "Uncle, what do you mean?"


    Kizaru put down his hands and pursed his lips with a light smile while speaking. "If you want to thank me, you don''t need to. After all, our camps are against each other."


    Hearing the words of Kizaru, El who has mind-reading ability can''t help but tilt his head with a big imaginary question mark jumping out of his forehead. "Uncle, is something wrong with you, or is it on me?" El looked at Kizaru with a questioning expression on his face.


    "Alright alright." Kizaru raised his hands and his face reveal azy expression. "It''s just that I want to quickly finish my mission so identally snatched your prey."


    "Young people today really don''t how to be grateful? If it wasn''t for my shot, Silvers Rayleigh would have taken the opportunity to escape. After all, devil fruit user can''t go into the water."


    "Uncle, are you asking for a fight?" El looked at Kizaru dangerously and said, "If it wasn''t for you, I would have gone to sea to kill him long ago. The sea is a nemesis for you guys, but to me, it''s not worth mentioning at all."


    "So the prey is still my prey, don''t make it look like I owe you." Facing El''s fierce eyes, Kizaru didn''t care and still said with azy expression. "What a terrible look, as expected of a person being able to be Pirate Emperor at a young age, it''s really crazy."


    Looking at Kizaru''s appearance, he doesn''t know if it was a real or fake provocation, El couldn''t help but sh and send a flying sh to him.


    "As expected of youth, it''s full of energy and bad-tempered." Kizaru who was cut in half by a flying sh returned to normal with a dazzling golden light, then his eyes under the sunsses, stare at El in front of him a little serious while teasing. "After defeating Silvers Rayleigh, do you still have the stamina to fight with me, World Destroyer El?"


    "Uncle, Who do you think you are frightening?" El smirk then wraps his sword with conqueror haki and sends out a dark red flying sh under Kizaru''s eyes.


    Facing El''s dark red flying sh, Kizaru turned into a golden light without hesitation and disappeared into the air. For Kizaru, dodging El''s dark red flying sh is simply an easy thing, even before the dark red flying sh traveled several meters, Kizaru had already disappeared from its trajectory.


    The speed of Glint-Glint Fruit is not inferior to the teleportation Rumble-Rumble Fruit, so it''s simply impossible to injure existences like Kuina and Kizaru with such straight forward attack.


    However, the purpose of El''s dark red flying sh is not to hurt Kizaru but to dy him, so just as Kizaru re-condensed his figure outside of the dark red flying sh trajectory. El has already descended to the sea and reached out to touch it.


    Seeing this scene, Kizaru''s eyes shed with some light, then immediately afterward, Kizaru seemed to have seen something, and without hesitation, he gathered a dazzling light in his hands. "Yata no Kagami."


    The golden light in his hand burst out, turning into a light track that travels for several miles in an instant, then in the next second, Kizaru appeared out of thin air at the end of the light track, he repeated this set of movements several times before disappearing in El''s sight.


    At this time, the seawater below has just risen, and countless seawater has not yet formed a tsunami and created something simr to a bird cage before Kizaru already left.


    "As expected of Kizaru, with this speed yet he still doesn''t have the demeanor of a strong person, it''s absolutely amazing!"


    Witnessing Kizaru escaping that even Kuina can''t catch up just now, El couldn''t help butin. However, it was also fortunate that Kizaru ran fast, otherwise, El would have created a super tsunami and turned it into something like a bird cage, that can cover the entire Sabaody Archipgo just to drown and trap him.


    Even if the tsunami didn''t drown him, El would control countless tons of seawater to float in the air and assist him in the battle. Although the Glint-Glint Fruit and Rumble-Rumble Fruit are top levels in the nature department while specializing in speed. However, no matter how fast their speed is, once their whole body is immersed in seawater, they will be in a state of powerlessness.


    Facing the El who can control the seawater, their most proud speed, and elementalization will be weakened by arge margin and once they are surrounded by seawater, if their speed is a little faster and they identally crash into the seawater, it will be secuide.


    Fighting against such an enemy is undoubtedly a disgusting thing, so Kizaru decisively chose to retreat, so as to not be trapped by El.


    Regarding Kizaru''s behavior of escaping if he didn''t want to fight, El had no choice but only to feel helpless. Unless he enters Asura form with Kuina and Carina, it is simply impossible for him alone to stop Kizaru from escaping.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    "Nii-san, are you alright?" After El see Carina and the others, Carina and Nami immediately came over and examined El''s body, which was covered in faint scars.


    Shirahoshi who was wearing Bubbly Coral simr to a swimming ring was also standing behind the other girls with a worried expression on her face while looking at El.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not me who is really injured." El reached out and touched Carina and Nami''s heads while smiling tofort them, then he looked at Shirahoshi, who was wearing arge dress, and said apologetically. "Shirahoshi, I''m sorry... I made a lot of noise this time, should we leave first and then return next time to continue your first exploration of the outside world?"


    Shirahoshi nodded like a chicken pecking at rice and said very considerately: "It''s okay Lord El, I can continue exploring the outside world somewhere else."


    "How about you?" then El turns his gaze to Yamato.


    "Hahaha, I am the same as Shirahoshi, El you don''t have to worry about me." Yamato grinned while replying.


    El nodded and smiled. "I made such a big movement consumes and also consumes a lot of stamina, so as to avoid sudden troubles from Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters, let''s go directly to the destination. "


    After saying that, El took Carina and the other girls to the port where pegasus was located. Not long after, the ship soared into the sky and left the Sabaody Archipgo.


    Just like what El said, the disturbance he made this time is extremely big, especially in the ce where the disturbance is located. It is next to Mary Geoise and the navy headquarters.


    Almost on the second day after the Pegasus left the Sabaody Archipgo, a piece of news and bounty once again caused a sensation in the whole world.


    "The Man Who Defeated The Legends From The Previous Era."


    The headlines of the news headlines are very simple, but the news content shocks the whole world.


    Two-person Master swordsmen fight a life and death battle in the Sabaody Archipgo that results in the destruction of two inds.


    Of those two people, one is the person who became the fourth emperor of the sea after entering the new world for less than a week, with a bounty exceeding 3 Billion Belly, world Destroyer! El.


    The other person is the deputymander of the Pirate King and with the same as Epithet as the three ancient weapons Dark King, Silvers Rayleigh.


    (Rayleigh''s epithet, Mei- (? lit. "dark king"), is the Japanese word for Pluto/Hades, the god of the underworld in ancient Greco-Roman mythology.)


    As the deputymander of the Pirate King who was the first person to conquer the grand line in 800 years, especially in the era when the Pirate King has been dead for many years, the legendary words ''Dark King, Silvers Rayleigh'' appearing in the newspapers again after many years. Just like the appearance of the Float-Float fruit, which has not been seen for more than ten years, there is no doubt that Rayleigh appearing in the newspaper will cause a great sensation.


    However, what is even more amazing is that this legendary pirate from the previous era is actually defeated by a 13-year-old kid between the collision of the new and previous era.


    El also used this battle that shocked the world topletely establish his status as the Fourth Emperor of the Sea. From now on, he is no longer the pirate emperor who climbed to the top of the world relying on the power of his devil fruit, but with his strength to really the reach the level of Pirate emperor.


    When someone''s individual power reaches the top of the world and he has the strategic power to destroy the world what kind of terrifying existence will it be?


    Such a temte, in fact, it appeared decades ago, and that person even exceed the Pirate King, Gol D. Roger, and The Strongest Man in the world, Edward Newgate.


    When the leaders of the major force saw the pictures in the newspapers, in which the paparazzi risk their lives to secretly photograph the ongoing battles, all of them realized an important message.


    That is, after Kaido, there will be another candidate for, ''the strongest man in the world'' in this sea, and what''s even more frightening is that the second candidate for ''the strongest man in the world'' is a little too young, he will be only 14 years old in a few months.


    At this moment, countless people who are also aware of this point believe that ''world Destroyer, El'' is more likely to be the ''the strongest man in the world'' after Whitebeard rather than Kaido of the Beasts, becausepared with El, Kaido, who has entered his peak state in all aspects, still can''t beat Whitebeard.


    If there is no new candidate after him, maybe he can drag on until Whitebeard die of old age, and then naturally be the strongest man in the world.


    However, now, there is another candidate in the sea who is expected topete for the ''the strongest man in the world'', and unlike Kaido who reach his peak state in all, the other party is still in the growth stage, and he is still the same type of devil fruit as Whitebeard.


    After El enters his peak state, in this world, there may be someone who can tie with him but no one who can beat him. Just like in the previous era, there were only a few people who could draw a tie with Whitebeard but no one could beat him.


    When Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters realize that they can''t stop a super monster from being born, the new bounty immediately spread all over the world


    ["World Destroyer" El, a bounty of 4,023,000,000 Belly, regardless of life or death.]


    Defeating one of the legends from the previous era also proves his individual strength reaches the same level as Kaido and Charlotte Linlin, making his bounty soar by one billion Belly.


    At this moment, El''s title of Fourth Emperor of the Sea, his finally worthy of this title.


    Even if Shanks reach the top next year, they will only get the title of Fifth Emperor of the Sea, even if he challenges one of the four emperors and defeated them head-on unless he seeds in killing them, he is still only the Fifth Emperor of the Sea.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    After El defeated Rayleigh, a series of impacts of this event has just begun. As the existence only second to Roger on Oro Jackson and with Roger''s death, Rayleigh has been the person with the highest Pirate status in the world.


    Although Mary Geoise and the Navy headquarter has been arresting and chasing the Roger Pirates for more than ten years and with many people being either arrested, killed on the spot, or hiding somewhere while living an ordinary life. However, when this news spread all over the world, except for the members who were imprisoned in the Impel down, the members of the Roger Pirates who are still alive were all worried for their deputymander''s life.


    "Rayleigh, you have nothing to do with this guy, right?" On the Twin Cape Lighthouse, Crocus, who rarely came out of Laboon''s body, muttered to himself with a worried expression on his face and as if sensing his emotions, Laboon obediently stop hitting the red line without needing a sedative today.


    "Rayleigh..."


    "Deputymander..."


    At the same time, the members of the Roger Pirates all over the world looked extremely worried but didn''t know what to do. If Rayleigh is killed, they have already set out to contact each other, and together they will find the Flying Pirates to avenge their most respected Deputymander.


    However, Rayleigh ended up falling into the sea, with his life and death unknown, so their first thought was to check the Vivre Cards. After their Roger Pirates disbanded, a lot of people have connections with each other and haven''t been lost till now.


    Many people have each other''s life cards, for example, Scopper Gaban, the navigator of the Roger Pirates and also a close friend of Roger and Rayleigh, a veteran member of the Oro Jackson. Not only does he have Rayleigh''s Den Mushi Mushi, but he also has Rayleigh Vivre Cards.


    After seeing today''s news, he immediately searched for Rayleigh''s Vivre Cards, and after finding that it has not turned to ashes, he could not help but breathe in relief while notifying the news to his previouspanions who were scattered all over the world, making the members of the Roger Pirates who heard this news also breathed in sigh of relief.


    "Deputy Commander, it''s great that you''re alright." This news naturally reached Shanks''s ears who was far away in the new world and only being only one step away from reaching the top of the world.


    Knowing that when he and buggy were young, their Deputy Commander who take good care of them like their teacher and father did not die, Shanks was so happy that he almost cried on the spot.


    On that day, he still regretted thest time he saw Rayleigh and didn''t ask for his Vivre Cards, although he has his Den Mushi Mushi number, it doesn''t go through at all.


    Fortunately, Scopper Gaban has their Deputy Commander Vivre Cards, otherwise, Shanks has already set off to return to Paradise and start looking for Rayleigh''s trace in the Sabaody Archipgo.


    "Shanks, what are you going to do next?" After watching Shanks, who almost couldn''t help crying with joy after hanging up the Den Mushi Mushi, Benn Beckman, who was sitting opposite him, lit his cigarette and ask lightly."Do you want to do it?"


    "Yes!"


    Shanks''plexion was slightly firm, then he look at hispanions who were all looking at him, their faces were all without their usual smiles then he said in a deep voice. "Although I am no longer a member of the Roger Pirates, however, I still haven''t forgotten that I was once a member of the Roger Pirates and the Deputy Commander taking good care of me."


    "I will never allow others to hurt mypanions, whether it''s you, or my formerpanions."


    "Everyone, although I''m not interested inpeting for status and only want to take you on for an adventure, however..."


    With a slight pause, Shanks stood up and ce his remaining hand on the hilt of his sword before continuing speaking solemnly again. "Now, it''s time for us to reach the top and let the world know about our Red Hair Pirates name!"


    "Next, I will dere war against the flying pirates, are you willing to help me?"


    "Of course! I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time."


    "Deration of war! deration of war!"


    "Destroy the flying Pirates, we will be the new emperor of the sea."


    With Shanks''s words, the member of the Red-Haired Pirates cheered one after another. They all seemed to be injected with hot-bloodedness, making them all shout with excitement.


    In addition to his original crew, many people followed Shanks because they saw all see his potential and decided to follow and help this man be the pirate emperor or even the Pirate King.


    With the strength of their Red Hair Pirates, they are fully qualified to fight against the Whitebeard Pirates, The Beasts Pirates, and the BIG MOM Pirates, because apart from the three emperors'' Pirate Groups, the other Great Pirate Groups in the New World are not their opponents.


    If it weren''t for the sudden appearance of the flying pirates, their Red Hair Pirates would be the fourth emperor Pirate groups, and their captain would be the fourth emperor of the sea.


    On their final step toward reaching the top, they are suddenly overtaken by a kid who appeared out of nowhere and stole their position. Except for Shanks and the other veterans who didn''t care, some members who didn''t have their level of mentality remembered the flying Pirates and also remembered that kid''s name.


    With the character of their captains, these members thought that the Red-haired Pirates and the flying Pirates would have nothing to do with each other except for their titles, maybe they met at sea and greet each other.


    However, they didn''t expect the other party to actually attack their captain''s former Deputymander. At this moment, the flying Pirates became their captain''s goal after reaching the top.


    Upon hearing this news, the members who were dissatisfied with El and the flying Pirates were extremely excited. Now, they have a chance to vent their anger and revenge for taking what should belong to Shanks and the Red Hair Pirates.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    "Nii-san, the person who fought with you yesterday was actually the pirate king deputymander?!"


    "Nii-san, you actually defeated such a legendary pirate?!"


    After passing through the Florian triangle and taking Perona home to visit her family, they continue sailing toward the water 7. At this moment, a sound of exmation suddenly sounded inside the deck. The next moment Carina and Nami rush out while holding the newspaper release today, then they look at El with admiration.


    "Nii-san, you are really amazing."


    "Not only that, but El''s bounty has skyrocketed by one billion Belly, reaching 4 billion Belly." Robin follows behind them while holding the new release bounty. "With this level of bounty, El has already squeezed into the top ten in the world. The only ones who are ranked above him are those deceased legendary pirates from the previous era and the current three emperors."


    "Too strong, as expected of Nii-san." Carina and Nami sat on El''s side while wrapping their hands around El''s arm.


    "One billion Belly?" while subconsciously touching Carina and Nami''s legs, El chuckled lightly. "I didn''t expect that after more than ten years, the Navy still attaches so much importance to that senior, as expected of the Pirate King deputymander."


    As everyone knows, the reason why Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters raised his bounty to 4 billion Belly. It ispletely because while he is still young his strength has already reached the pirate emperor level while also having the ability to destroy the world.


    If he doesn''t have the ability to destroy the world, even if El''s strength has reached the emperor level, his still not worthy of bing the Fourth Emperor of the Sea. After all, Shanks and Benn Beckman, both of them have the Pirate Emperor-level of strength, as well as a group of powerhouses subordinates in the new world, yet they are still one step away from reaching the top of the world.


    Even if El knew the reason for his bounty skyrocketing, he justughed it off. Just as he said to Carina and the other girls, after obtaining the Float-Float Fruit, they already have the confidence to not fear anyone, especially the major force.


    Just like whitebeard who has the Quake-Quake Fruit, there are only two ways that Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters can deal with El. The first is to kill him before he has fully developed. The second is to wait until El bes old like whitebeard and his body functions degenerate so severely that even the advanced armament haki cannot be used.


    It''s a pity that they have missed the best opportunity to kill El since the failure on the Sabaody Archipgo. Now, even if they mobilize the three Admirals together, they can''t kill El, because among the three Admirals, except for Kizaru''s speed that he is helpless. The other two admirals can''t continuously chase them in the air even if they use Moonwalk (Geppo).


    Unless they have the ability to restrain El''s air superiority, even if Sengoku and Garp join forces again, they can''t stop El from escaping, and since there is no guarantee that they will be able to capture or kill him. The Mary Geoise and the navy headquarters did not dare to act rashly.


    If the world is likened to a chessboard, then the major force is the chess pieces that leave the chessboard and be the yers and after bing yers unless they flip the table and stop ying, they have to abide by the rules of the game.


    In order to maintain the current bnce, whether it is the Four Emperors, Mary Geoise/Navy Headquarters, and the Seven Warlords of the Sea, they don''t rashly dere war with each other.


    Mary Geoise is even more involved with Kaido, Domingo, and El, in secret arms deals. If at this time, Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters dared to attack El, then the amount of iron used to make military weapons will plummet or even ceases.


    as El''s form of retaliation. Especially if El decides to smash an ind to the affiliated countries under the Mary Geoise, cutting off their supply of Heavenly Tribute, or to off a tsunami to destroy the navy bases scatter all over the world, as El''s form of retaliation.


    Two dayster, the Pegasus returned to the ce where it was born after several months and its sudden appearance in the port, caused a sensation in the entire port in an instant, and it quickly spread across the entire ind.


    Through the newspapers of two days ago, the people learned that the battle between "World Destroyer" El and "Dark King" Silvers Rayleigh, that destroy two inds and caused arge number of casualties among the residents on the two inds. Causing the Pegasus''s sudden appearance to arge number of pirates, businessmen, and even civilians with some ability to sail their ships and escaped from the water 7.


    El didn''t care that these people treated him like Cmity, in fact, he was quite happy about it. In this way, there is no need to worry that someone will dare to disturb him or the other girls.


    After making Kuina be in charge of protecting Shirahoshi and the others, El was still the same asnding in the Sabaody Archipgo, he left the team, but this time, he took Carina and Violet away with him.


    "Nii-san, are we going to hunt devil fruit user?" Carina raised her brows and ask doubtfully. "In the past few years, we have been going back and forth to the Waters 7 so many times, but you didn''t take me to the hunt a devil fruit user, is it because you didn''t find someone or the other party just arrive at the Water 7?"


    Since being caught by Carina that he can read people''s minds, when he does something without reason, he will no longer make an excuse. By the way, after his observation haki promotes, he finally masters his passive ability, that is to say, his mind-reading ability can freely be opened and closed.


    This means that El''s psychological cleanliness has been cured, he will no longer care about the girls excluding an aura that make him feel ufortable.


    So at some point, he can do things that are more in line with his identity as the pirate emperor, that is being really unscrupulous. Even if their hearts be ruthless and be unscrupulous like him, it doesn''t matter, because their unscrupulousness and ruthlessness will only be against their enemies never on him. In their own eyes, they still give all their tenderness to him and regard themselves as his wings.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    In a certain bar on the Main Street of the Water 7, at this time all the guests had their eyes turned white and their faces to sluggish while falling to the ground.


    The owner of the Bar, Blueno, only came to Water 7 to open a Bar this year after splitting up with Rob Li who was going undercover in the Galley-La Company. At this time, El was strangling his neck with one hand.


    "Blueno from CP9, I remember you need to speak to use your devil fruit ability." When El''s voice sounded it was mixed with the crisp sound of bone being broken.


    "This guy is actually from CP9?" Hearing El revealing Blueno''s identity, Carina asked with a puzzled expression. "Why did Mary Geoise''s spy appear in Water 7 and it''s still on the Main Street to open a bar and be the bartender?"


    "They were ordered toe here and look for one thing." El smiled and didn''t tell to Carina and Violet that CP9 came to Water 7, to find the blueprints for the ancient weapon Pluton, likewise, El is not interested in the so-called blueprints. Even if he gets that thing, he can''t build a second ancient weapon, because the materials needed to create Pluton is an astronomical amount.


    In addition to materials, he also needs the world''s best shipbuilders. If he wasn''t the Float-Float Fruit user and didn''t have a space-based attack, maybe he would still be somewhat interested in the Pluton blueprint.


    But now, he is not even interested in stealing the Pluton blueprint, because he is not sure whether Iceburg has given Franky the blueprint of plutons now, and he is toozy to read Iceburg''s memory, to steal the Pluton blueprint and store it.


    When he is interested in Pluton, he only needs to take Robin to the kingdom of basta to decipher the Poneglyph that records the hiding ce of Pluton, then go and just find theplete ancient weapon, pluton.


    "they?" Carina didn''t know what El was thinking and noticed the main point of his words quickly, then she raised her eyebrows and ask again. "That is to say, there is more than one member of CP9 on this ind?"


    "Yes." El nodded and said. "But these have nothing to do with us, let''s take this guy devil fruit first."


    "Uh-huh." Carina nodded, then threw Blueno''s body into the box and skillfully seize his devil fruit. In a short while, El''s holds a devil fruit covered with a special spiral pattern.


    "The fifth rule-based ability is finally here." Looking at the superhuman type, the Door-Door Fruit in his hand, El can''t help but grin. Without a doubt, the Door-Door Fruit is also one of the devil fruit that belongs to the rule type. Even if you did not develop it after eating, you will still have unreasonable power in one aspect, which is the best definition of rule-based ability.


    The Mark-Mark Fruit, Hobby-Hobby Fruit, Hollow-Hollow Fruit, Slow-Slow Fruit, Millet-Millet Fruit, and his Float-Float Fruit are all like this.


    The Door-Door Fruit, once eaten, will give you the ability to open the door to the inner world. The inner world is exactly the same as the real world except for the different colors, but people in the real world cannot see people in the inner world, but people in the inner world can see people in the real world.


    The user can move in the inner world, and no matter how strong anyone''s observation haki is, they cannot be perceived. Even with Quake-Quake fruit power, they can''t hurt the user of the Door-Door Fruit in the inner world, because the power of Quake-Quake fruit is only to shatter air, it can''t shatter space that separates the real world and the inner world.


    The Door-Door fruit user only needs to enter the inner world to move freely and as long as they do not encounter a devil fruit user that can affect the inner world, they basically can go wherever they want, and when they want toe out, they just need to open the door.


    Even if it is the Impel down known as the maximum-security prison for the Door-Door fruit user, it''s like their own home, they cane and go freely. This ability is as iprehensible as the divine power in Naruto.


    However, such an unreasonable ability was ruined by Blueno, but it''s also a fortunate thing that the Door-Door fruit was eaten by him, otherwise, if someone from the CP0 ate it, just the thought of someone in the inner world watching him all the time and looking for the chance to assassinate him make him shudder. Now, that he has obtained this rule-based ability, he just needs to find a trustworthy person to eat it, then he can do a lot of things.


    So, after they return with the other group, El told to Nami what his thought is.


    "Eh?" Hearing El''s words, Nami was slightly taken aback and asked. "Let Nojiko join us? Why?"


    "Because she''s your sister, Nami, so, I can trust her." El handed the Door-Door Fruit to Nami and said. "This is the devil fruit we just got, its ability is very unreasonable, except for the most trusted people, I don''t want to give it to others and let them eat it."


    "What power does this fruit actually have that it can actually get such a high rating from you, Nii-san?" Nami can''t help but ask curiously.


    "Its ability is very simple, that is to open a door, but it is not a normal door, but a door to the inner world..." El did not hide anything and told to Nami and the other girls about the ability of the Door-Door Fruit.


    After learning about the ability of the Door-Door Fruit, Carina, who followed El to seize the devil fruit, as well as the other girls gasped.


    "Hiding in the inner world and being able to travel anywhere while no one can perceive you including the person with the strongest observation haki..." Perona continues with a trembling voice: "This ability...isn''t it the ultimate version of Absalom''s Clear-Clear Fruit?"


    "The ability of the Clear-Clear Fruit ispletely iparable with it..." Robin, who was holding Tama, also looked serious at this time. "In addition to the unreasonable inner world, the usage of this ability is also unreasonable..."


    "The inner world is exactly the same as the real world and the user of the Door-Door Fruit ability is to open the door into the inner world. So, as long as the user doesn''t close the door, then other people can also enter the inner world."


    "The size of the inner world is asrge as the real world. This means that the Door-Door Fruit user can bring countless people into the inner world and then move secretly in the inner world to raid a certain ce or a certain force."

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Sessfully seizing the Door-Door Fruit make his second business on returning to paradiseplete.


    As long as he returns to East blue then makes Nojiko join the crew and lets her eat the Door-Door Fruit, then he can return to the new world and challenge Whitebeard. If he still doesn''t awaken his devil fruit ability after that, then he can use the Door-Door Fruit to infiltrate into impel down and go to eternal hell to release Dous Bullet and have a fight with him.


    After staying in the Water 7 for half a day, El''s group went to the next destination the next morning. However, before leaving, El wanted to find Foxy the Silver Fox and seized the Slow-Slow Fruit. It''s a pity that it was only in 1515 and Foxy and his Foxy Pirates had note to the Long Ring Long Land.


    Another devil fruit he wants to seize is the Dark-Dark Fruit, the only other devil fruit that can seize other devil fruit aside from Munch-Munch Fruit. Even Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters do not have the ability and technology to seize the devil fruits from the previous user.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t just imprison those with powerful devil fruit abilities and prevent them from dying, so that their devil fruit would not be reborn somewhere in the world and let another dangerous guy eat it and continue to disrupt the world.


    If they had the ability to seize the devil''s fruit, there would not be Eternal hell in the Impel down. Those powerful devil fruit abilities will be ruthlessly seized by Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters, then used it cultivate powerful CP agents and navy to stabilize the rule of Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters over this world.


    There are still five years before the appearance of the Dark-Dark Fruit. So, during this time, it''s enough for El toplete a series of ns. At that time, even if Luffy and ckbeard, the two sons of destiny, start developing at flying speed, they will not be able to shake his position.


    After sailing for a few days, their group once again travels to sky ind, then he let Kuina take Shirahoshi and others to explore the upper yard while he, Carina, and Nami find Gan Fall to talk about an astronomical business for Skypian.


    This business is to buy all the Dials, especially the Dials that can make clouds. It''s one of the reasons they came to sky ind this time, in addition to letting Shirahoshi and Yamato open their eyes and see the legendary sky ind, theye here because it''s the main foundation for the City in the Sky.


    Their City in the Sky is different from Gild Tesoro''s world''srgest entertainment city, Gran Tesoro. Just like what El said to Yamato, once they finish building it, they will start traveling around the world. Gran Tesoro only does business only in the New World, however, their City in the Sky will travel around the world so it''s destined to surpass Gran Tesoro and be the world''s No. 1 entertainment city.


    Since it is a city in the sky, flying must be the biggest feature of the city in the sky and he will never let the ind descend to thend or sea when the guest is leaving oring. This ispletely inconsistent with his status as the Pirate Emperor, and it will also not make him majestic at all.


    So, he ns to buy cloud Dials inrge quantities, and then create several cloud paths like ocean currents, and control them with the ability of his devil fruit to create an entrance and exit for guests.


    In the future, the city in the Sky will follow a designated route and travel at a speed that is neither too fast nor too slow while flying around the world.


    Those outsiders who want to enter the City in the Sky, either take the cloud road up or fly to the City in the Sky and it''s almost impossible to let the City in the Sky descend to the ground just to receive them.


    In the face of El and their money attack, Gan Fall had no reason to refuse and soon decided to cooperate. He has seen the Roger Pirates and felt their invincible Suffocating aura that he also feels on El. So, even if Gan Fall wanted to refuse, he doesn''t dare to.


    After the cooperation was finalized, the three return to the upper yard, for El''s group going to the ind of God, Gan Fall can only turn a blind eye and doesn''t dare to stop them.


    Shirahoshi and Yamato, who were exploring the upper yard met all kinds of beasts that seemed to be gically mutated, and the Giant Jack that was like a sea-king, and no matter where they are, they can always see the vines, making their worldview refreshed.


    After the expedition, Yamato and the others returned to Angel Ind, then their worldview was refreshed again. Same as Shirahoshi and Yamato, the Angel Ind residence worldviews were also refreshed, it was the first time they see Oni and Mermaid, so they can''t help but let out a voice of amazement.


    Some rtively simple children even plucked up their courage toe over and ask about the characteristics of Shirahoshi and Yamato, asking why are they different from them.


    Especially Shirahoshi, with a body that is several meters tall, making her the center of attention among the residents. On the other hand, Shirahoshi and Yamato answered them patiently and also asked about their bodies, and ask them why they have wings, and so on.


    Seeing that Shirahoshi and Yamato are pure and kind-hearted people, the Angel Ind residents who are very warm-to-earth people are even more friendly towards El''s group.


    After visiting Angel Ind, El''s group came again to Angel Beach and let Shirahoshi experience swimming in the White-White sea and felt whether there was a difference from the ocean.


    Worried that something may happen to Shirahoshi, El Observation Haki closely monitor her, then a surprising scene happened. In El''s Observation Haki, some sky-ind sea beasts with huge body size clearly passed by her side but they doesn''t attack her, instead, he perceives an emotion full of friendliness and excitement to Shirahoshi from the sea beasts.


    At the same time, they doesn''t dare to approach Shirahoshi, as if approaching her would offend her, just like themoners facing the King.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    "Give it up, you are not my opponent." Looking at Tashigi who was extremely angry, Kuina said lightly. She wants to sincerely persuade the other party to give up, but Kuina''s tone gave people a feeling of contempt.


    "Stop talking nonsense, I must avenge myself today!"


    As expected of Tashigi, she ovees Kuina''s contempt and charges toward Kuina while holding her sword, Shigure, and shouting. "The Wado Ichimonji in the hands of someone like you is just an insult to the famous sword, I must take back all famous swords that fall into the hands of viins like you!"


    The dream is beautiful, however, the reality is very cruel. In the face of Tashigi''s attack, Kuina did not even draw her sword or use elementalization to evade it, she just raised her little hand and pinched the sword that Tashigi shed down with two fingers, making Tashigi, who was holding her sword in both hands and exerting all her strength failed to pull out her sword.


    "Imp...impossible!" Seeing Kuina just using two-finger to prevent her from pulling her sword, it made Tashigi loosen her hands on the handle of her and knelt on the ground with both knees while falling into a dazed state.


    "The gap... how can it be so big?"


    "Because we are different." After seizing Tashigi''s sword, Kuina looked at the famous sword in her hand, and then looked at Tashigi, who was kneeling on the ground with a doubtful look on her face.


    At this moment, Kuina seemed to see the shadow of her past on Tashigi''s body, and the corners of her lips raised slightly. "I was also lost in the past, if he doesn''t exist, I might be like you now, doubting all my hard work for my dreams."


    "But I''m more fortunate than you when I met him I plucked up my courage to leave that little ce with him, that''s why I am who I am now."


    "I''ve seen blood since I was ten years old, and I can cut off the enemy''s head with a calm face. You don''t even have any murderous intent. Obviously, you haven''t even seen blood, so how can you be my opponent?"


    Tashigi looked at Kuina with a confused expression, then a bounty appeared in her mind subconsciously.


    "Yes, that person is me." At this moment, a palm suddenly rested on Tashigi''s shoulder, making her look to the side, and saw a young man who exactly look like the image of bounty in her mind, crouching down beside her while looking at herself with a surprised look on his face before speaking.


    "Tsk tsk... she really looks like Kuina from two years ago, if it wasn''t for Kuina taking nutritional supplements every day and making her hair grow longer, she should look exactly like her now, right?"


    "Hey... beautiful swordswoman, what''s your name?"


    "Uhm..." Looking at El who is close to herself, Tashigi couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva due to extreme fear and stutter while trying to speak. "Wo-World...World Destroyer, El... El!"


    "Nii-san, you scared her." Looking at the pale-faced Tashigi, Carina rolled her eyes and said.


    "Is she so timid?" Looking at Tashigi who was trembling, Nami couldn''t help but say. "Just now, she was so brave against sister Kuina, whose personal bounty exceed a hundred million bellies, she even dared to draw her sword, so why can''t she say a word now?"


    "She had mentioned before that Kuina had ruined her life..." As El''s second Strategist, Robin slowly said. "Perhaps, she has suffered a lot in the past few years because she looks just like Kuina, and she has been umting a lot of grievance and anger toward her, then after seeing Kuina, her grievance and anger over the years have exploded at once, making her draw her sword to Kuina."


    After listening to Robin''s analysis, Carina and Nami couldn''t help nodding their heads, then look at Tashigi, who was almost stunned by El''s appearance with sympathy in their eyes.


    Kuina also looked at Tashigi with a littleplicated expression, then she smile at her before looking at El who even wanted to scare the other party even more badly. "El, I want to know what happened to her over the years and how many enemies she has."


    "no problem." Hearing Kuina''s request, he made an OK gesture, then put his hand on frightened Tashigi''s head and began reading her memory, he did not read all of her memories, but only her memories over the past five years.


    "Oh?" When El finished reading Tashigi''s memories over the past few years, and after seeing what grievances she had suffered, he couldn''t help showing a look of interest on his face, then he stood up and teased Kuina next to him. "Kuina, you really ruined her life."


    "Her name is Tashigi, and she wanted to be a navy to recover all the famous swords that fell into the hands of viins. "


    "However, because she looks very simr to you, the navy branch in the East Blue doesn''t want her, even if some branch wants her, she was forced to leave the navy branch because she was outcast by other navies."


    "As for the enemies, she doesn''t have any, because she is a genius swordswomen who have decent strength in the East Blue, it''s a pity that this genius sword became short-sighted at a young age."


    After finishing speaking, El suddenly grinned at Kuina and the others before speaking. "I have decided, I will take her with us."


    "Hehehe... I knew it!" Everyone was not surprised by El''s decision, instead, it was only Carina who showed an ''as expected smile'' while speaking. "Seeing how simr she looks to Sister Kuina... I knew that you would definitely take her away, Nii-san..."


    "Eh?" At this time, Tashigi also slowly recovered because of El''s sudden appearance and recalled El''s words just now, make her slightly ruddyplexion, turned pale again, however, she still muster up her courage and grit her teeth before speaking. "I...I will never go with you!"


    "Your opinion is not needed." El hit lightly Tashigi on the head with a hand knife, then he looks at her covering her head while gnashing her teeth before showing a wicked smile. "The loser has no human rights in front of the winner... from now on, you are my subordinates."


    In fact, the reason why El made this decision is because he found that Smoker had not been transferred to Loguetown until now through Tashigi''s memory. Otherwise, with Smoker''s character, Tashigi will never encounter rejection and she will definitely be his subordinate like in the manga.


    After she joined the navy, even if El recruit Tashigi, it would be difficult to influence her mind, but now, she is all by herself.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    After ying on the sky ind for a whole day, El and the others returned to the sea to continue their new adventure.


    For the next week, El controlled Pegasus to fly and pass through Sandy Ind, Little Garden, Drum Ind, and Whiskey Peak. During this time El did not bring Shirahoshi and Yamato to basta and the Little Garden to y.


    In the former, apart from the endless desert and a few cities that are not developed, there is nothing fun to do. As for desserts inds like this, they''ve been there during their adventures in the new world. Moreover, the desert inds are quite unfriendly to mermaids like Shirahoshi.


    As for thetter, the little Garden, it''s because of the existence of an extinct poisonous insect on the ind, once bitten, it is an incurable disease and with Shirahoshi''s weak body, he does not dare to disembark at all.


    They pass the drum Ind and only sightseeing at the Whiskey Peak for a while, before leaving on the same day and flying over the Reverse Mountain, returning to El, Carina, Nami, and Kuina''s birthce, the East blue.


    In order to make up for the fact that he did not let Yamato travel to the little Garden due to Shirahoshi, after returning to East Blue, they stop at the Loguetown which was the closest to the Reverse Mountain.


    Knowing that Loguetown is the ce where the pirate king, Gol D. Roger was born and died, Yamato, who has lived as Kozuki Oden for more than ten years, immediately carries her mace and runs in the direction of the execution tform to see where her captain died while shouting.


    Her shout, no doubt met with a hand knife from El, who was full of ck lines. Carina and Nami also hit her, making her grimace in pain, and when she saw that Kuina also reached out and raise her hand, Yamato hastily apologized.


    After teaching Yamato a lesson, El asked Shirahoshi to sit on the mode of transportation that he had specially made for her with his devil fruit ability, a chair made of clouds with cloud dials before going to the execution tform with the other girls and Yamato who became well behaved.


    On the way to the execution tform, El separates from the others with Carina and Violet to find a person, then after his target, he knocks him out with conqueror haki and reads his memories.


    "Forget it, let''s go." After reading his memory, El''s eyes shed with disappointment, then he put down the boy with a light green-colored hair in a wild, Mohawk style in his hand and said to the other two.


    "Ehwhy?" Carina, who saw El letting go of the target for the first time, couldn''t help but fall into a stunned state for a moment, and then she ask subconsciously. "Nii-san, ording to your personality, even if you are not satisfied with his ability, you will still seize it to sell or for safekeeping?"


    "This guy is special, he''s our fan." Recalling the memory he had just read, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. "Also, the level of belief in us is so extreme that I can''t even stand it."


    "that exaggerated?" Carina opened her eyes slightly and look at the boy on the ground and ask. "Who is this extreme fun of us, Nii-san?"


    "His name is Bartolomeo, and he''s a certain gang leader in the Loguetown." El said the name of the boy, then he left without looking back.


    In fact, the reason why El released Bartolomeo was that the other party had not yet be a devil fruit users. Otherwise, with his character, even if Bartolomeo is his extreme fan, El would still ruthlessly kill him in order to obtain his Barrier-Barrier Fruit.


    El did not expect that Bartolomeo would actually be his extreme fan, he still doesn''t know that in East Blue, his fan is everywhere now.


    Since the death of the Pirate King, Gol D. Roger, the East Blue has always been called the weakest sea since the beginning of the pirate era and has not produced any pirate whose bounty exceeds 30 million Belly before stepping out into the grand line.


    Unlike the other three seas, those pirates have not yet entered the grand line but their bounty has already exceeded 50 million with some even nearly 100 million or over 100 million Belly, then after entering the grand line they quickly be the supernovas of that year.


    Now, after many years, there was finally a pirate from the East Blue with a bounty of more than 100 million Belly. In addition, his three-in-one cadre, known as the world''s worst devil fruit users, alsoe from East blue with a bounty of over one billion Belly. So, the four who came out from the East blue also became the idols of all viins here.


    This includes Bartolomeo, who has been the gang leader of Loguetown at the age of 17 and has ruled over several small towns.


    There are still nearly seven years before the year 1522. So, Bartolomeo has not yet be a devil fruit user which is undoubtedly a lucky thing for him, because at least he didn''t die at the hand of his idol.


    After reading Bartolomeo''s memory and discovering that he is his own extreme fan if El met him again in the future and he became the Barrier-Barrier Fruit user, at that time if he still doesn''t change, then he might let him be his subordinate, but what will happen in the future, no one can guarantee it.


    After leaving Bartolomeo''s territory, the three soon return to the center of the town and prepare to meet with Nami and the others, however at this moment, he found that their eyes are not on the execution tform, but on the only other person present after the arrival of El''s group. Moreover, the expressions of Nami and the others seemed very surprised at this moment.


    "is that a lie!?"


    "So simr!?" Seeing that girl''s appearance, Carina next to El also opened her mouth wide and looked at her with surprise.


    It''s a girl that was nearly 1.7 meters tall, with short blue hair, wearing a pair of sses, while holding a sword that looked like a famous sword and aside from not wearing priestess clothes she almost look like Kuina, then she open her mouth and shout with clench teeth. "Lightning Sword sorcerer, Kuina, you pirate who ruined my life, I must avenge myself today!"

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    "This is... the famous sword... Oto and Kogarashi?!"


    Tashigi was undoubtedly lucky because she was born in the weakest sea, because even if she looks very simr to Kuina, she won''t be caught by the navy and chased by bounty hunters like Robin as this sea symbolizes ''peace'', so she lived safely to the age of sixteen. As a kind-hearted person, Tashigi is also a very easy person to deal with.


    For example, now, Tashigi, who was forcibly abducted by El and was so frightened by him that she couldn''t even speak. At this moment, she looked at the two famous swords in front of her with bright eyes and took out the sword Encyclopedia she always carries with her to find the introduction of these two famous swords.


    Seeing the two famous swords look exactly the same as in her Encyclopedia, Tashigi hands tremble slightly.


    "Yes, this is Oto and Kogarashi, a sword use by the number one swordsman in the world from the previous era, Shiki the golden lion swords."


    El patted Tashigi on the shoulders while speaking with a smile. "From now on, they will be yours."


    "Really?" Tashigi subconsciously looked at El with a face of surprise, then she thought that she was forcibly kidnapped by El, so her cheeks bulged slightly while speaking. "I... I don''t want it, you... can''t bribe me with a gift."


    "Really?" Patting Tashigi''s on the shoulder again, El jokingly said. "I will only give you one chance, if you want it in the future, I won''t give it to you."


    "No!!" Tashigi''s stubbornness melted in an instant and she quickly picked up Oto and Kogarashi into her arms and looked at El vigntly, then after realizing how embarrassing her behavior was, her little face flushed slightly, and she quickly made another excuse for herself and speak stubbornly. "I can''t let these two famous swords be insulted by a viin like you... just you wait, whether it''s your ck Sword, Shusui, or that woman Wado Ichimonji, I will grab it sooner orter..."


    After she finished speaking, she realize that her words may anger El, so her hands that were holding the two famous swords subconsciously tightens, then she lowers her head and passed from El''s side.


    *Boom!* "ahh...it hurts!" As a result, just as El turned around, Tashigi bumped into the door and let out a painful cry.


    Watching her holding the famous sword with one hand while rubbing her forehead with the other, El reminded her with a funny face. "Be careful, I won''t eat you."


    Tashigi snorted lightly, then quickly ran back to the room she had chosen. In response to this, El couldn''t help showing the expression of ''It''s so lonely in the top'' while sighing. "Another one has fallen to my clutch, it''s really not difficult.."


    After gaining an experience from Yamato and Shirahoshi, dealing with another pure and kind-hearted person like Tashigi became an easy thing for him. Just by reading Tashigi''s memories over the past few years and issuing the right medicine, El changed Tashigi''s opinion of him.


    He will only wait for Tashigi to get along with the girls for some time and realize that they are not as evil as she thinks, then he believes that she will soon be integrated into the team.


    ....


    Before long, El will be a 14-year-old boy and over the past few years, he changed from someone being alone to someone with many wings on his back, with each one of them possessing their own distinctive and various attributes.


    After staying for a while on the Loguetown and kidnapping Tashigi, they continue sailing towards the Cocoyashi Vige.


    On the way, El asked Kuina if she wanted to go back to Shimotsuki Vige to visit her family. However, she hesitated but she shook her head and finally refused, in her words, she is going to wait until her strength reaches the next level, and for the City in the Sky to travel around the world toe back and give her father a big surprise.


    With the growth of her strength, she has realized that her father''s strength is already standing at the peak of swordsmanship. Although she doesn''t know why such a swordsman with such a powerful strength stayed in a small vige in the weakest sea to open a Dojo and ept apprentices.


    However, his swordsmanship and Haki are definitely not something she can currently defeat. ording to the Armament Haki training method given to El by her father, Kuina believes that her father must have mastered the armament haki to the advanced level, the internal destruction.


    Although from the beginning of this year, Kuina has often entered the Asura form and used El''s armament haki to practice so she can quickly master the advanced level of armament haki. However, her armament haki is at still the emission level. In the battle between the top swordsmen, in addition to swordsmanship, the strength of armament haki is also one of the keys to victory.


    This is what El concluded and told to Kuina after fighting with Rayleigh. So, when her armament haki still doesn''t reach the advanced level, she doesn''t want to go home to visit her rtives.


    The time when she goes home is the time when she proves to her father her own dream.


    Just when they returned to the East Blue from the paradise in an adventurous way. Far in the new world, Shanks and the red-haired pirates who are called the closest and the most hopeful to be the Fifth Emperor of the Sea arrived in the Kingdom of Dressrosa.


    To be precise, it is in the city in the sky where its foundation is being built next to the Kingdom of Dressrosa.


    Aftering out of the bathroom with Carina and the other girls, El who was wearing a white bathrobe suddenly received a call from Domingo.


    "El, something happened...

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    This is the first time El became so angry in his life, although he said he also wanted a cake in the New World. However, apart from a few small uninhabited inds, he has not upied any inds and his territory is still a legacy from Shiki.


    His goal is to be the strongest existence in history, so he is not interested in the so-called one-piece or authority. If nothing else, he will take his City in the Sky around the world in the future to earn a lot of money while improving himself.


    Therefore, the City in the Sky as his base camp is his most important thing and now, it''s being destroyed by others.


    The war between pirates is actually very simple, either they meet at sea or onnd, then go to war and rob each other of treasure and crew, or capture the opponent''s territory, destroy or force the opponent back, and then nt their own pirate g.


    The war between the pirate emperor is even simpler, they only need to nt their own gs on the territory ruled by the other side, which is equivalent to a signal on the deration of war.


    If the Red-Haired Pirates just nted the pirate g on the ind of the city in the sky while they were not around, El would not feel angry but would be full of fighting spirit. However, the Red-Haired Pirates didn''t do this but instead, they destroyed the city that he had built with great difficulty and sank the iron that El had brought from outer space before finally nting the g of the Red-Haired Pirates to dere war.


    This extreme provocation fully shows Shanks and the Red-Haired Pirates'' anger, but their way of dering war also provokes El''s anger.


    Not long after Domingo hung up, Kaido, who was far away in the new world, also called El.


    "Wo ro ro ro" As soon as the Den Mushi Mushi was connected, it simted Kaido''s expression and let out his uniqueughter. "Boy... I heard that Shanks went to your territory to nt his g and ruin your city while also sinking the iron that Joker has not transferred yet."


    "Kaido, I''m not in a good mood right now," El replied lightly. "Those iron are still covered by my devil fruit ability... sinking it to the sea doesn''t affect me at all except in disgusting me."


    "As a formerpanion of Shiki, you should be very aware of my ability."


    "If you''re calling just to get pleasure from my misfortune, then I''ll just hang it up."


    "Wo ro ro ro, I don''t even have the senior''s honorary title anymore, it looks like you''re really angry." after it finishes speaking, the Den Mushi Mushi immediately showed a smile like a pirate. "If that''s the case, do you want to work with me and get rid of Shanks and his pirate group or drive them out of the new world?"


    "Why, he also offended you?" El raised his eyebrows and ask. "Is it because of Kozuki Oden?"


    "Wo ro ro ro, you really know... a lot... well, you deserve to be disgusting as that old guy, Redfield," Kaidoined first and then denied it. "It''s not because of Kozuki Oden...it''s the New World, there is no need for the fifth Pirate Emperor to stand with equal footing with us."


    "That guy''s deputymander is Benn Beckman, who has both wisdom and strength. Although you have the World''s Worst Devil Fruit Users on your side, however in the overall strength...you may not be their opponents. "


    "How about it, do you want me as an ally to help you?"


    "With our strengthsbined, we canpletely deal with them."


    However, El did not hesitate at all, and refused directly, "Thank you for your kindness, but I don''t need anyone''s help."


    "Wo ro ro ro...then how are you going to deal with them?" Being rejected, Kaido''s mood did not be frantic but instead, he asked meaningfully.


    Then El replied light. "You may forget how I became the fourth Emperor of the Sea".


    "Wo ro ro ro, I''m looking forward to your battle but Shanks and the others are not weak." Kaido reminded expectantly before Immediately hanging up the Den Mushi Mushi.


    "Nii-san, are we going back to the new world?" Seeing the Den Mushi Mushi being hangup, Nami who was also wearing a bathrobe and with hair wrapped in a towel asked with a serious face.


    "No, you continue sailing to Cocoyasi Vige." When El put down the Den Mushi Mushi, while his red eyes shed with a dark purple light, then he walked toward the closet, and under the assistance of Carina, Nami and Kuina, he quickly changed into his battle suit.


    Not long after, a small boat that was stored in the bottom ship flew towards the night sky, there are three people on the boat, they are El and Carina, and Violet.


    "If we go back using the previous route, even if we increase the flight speed to the extreme, it will take at least half a month to return to the city in the sky."


    Inside the lit cabin, Carina, who was temporarily serving as the navigator, held a map in her hand and said slowly. "But we have another method besides using the previous route."


    "That is to fly over the Red Line to the North blue, and then from the North Blue to the Calm Belt, to return faster in the new world."


    "At our flight speed, we only need about five days to return to the city in the sky."


    "Very good, then we will use this method." El nodded and then controlled the boat to fly in the direction Carina pointed.


    After letting the boat fly in a straight direction, El suddenly left the boat and flew toward the outer space, he is preparing a gift for the Red Hair Pirates, so for the next few days, El would go to outer space at night, while he concentrates on controlling the boat during the day.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    After returning to the new world, El took out the Eternal Pose of the Kingdom of Dressrosa, and soon, they appear at an altitude of 7,000 meters in the sky near the Kingdom of Dressrosa, then he look at the city in the sky and check it''s damage, which makes him angrier seeing it get ruined. So, at the altitude of 7,000 meters, he directly transforms into Asura form with Carina and violet.


    Since Shanks brought his red-haired pirates to raid his territory, then he must also let them taste the feeling of being raided.


    The biggest mistake of the Red-haired Pirates is that they haven''t investigated the information of the Flying Pirates, perhaps in their eyes the Flying Pirates only have El and The World Worst Devil Fruit Users, as, for the others, they can easily deal with them, and even kill them in seconds.


    As everyone knows, in the Flying Pirates, in addition to El and The World Worst Devil Fruit Users, there is also Perona with rule-based ability, Hollow-Hollow Fruit. In addition, inside their warehouse, there are also several precious devil fruits stored and once it is eaten, there is no need to develop their power. As long as they have enough stamina, they can use an unreasonable power.


    With such a foundation, except for the Whitebeard Pirates, even BiG-MOM pirates Beast Pirates who are all Zoan-type devil fruit users can''t bepared to them. Not to mention, the red-haired pirates who are almost all Non-Devil Fruit Users. Although as Non-Devil Fruit Users, they have the advantage of fighting on the sea, however, no matter how great their advantage is, it is not worth mentioning at all in front of El who rules the sky while also having the ability to even control the seawater.


    They also don''t know that besides El, there is also Violet, the re-re Fruit user who joins the flying pirates, so when El takes Carina and Violet to return to the new world, the red-haired pirates'' fate is doomed to only one result, that is to perish!


    After entering the Asura Form, El used irvoyance and quickly find them stationed on a small uninhabited ind. In the original Four Emperors, Charlotte Linlin and Kaido have their own base camp, only the Red-haired Shanks and whitebeard pirates prefer to use their ship as their base camp.


    Comparing the two ships, the Moby Dick which can amodate a lot of people, while the Red Force, which is the red-haired pirates'' main ship is only the size of a typically two-masted fore-and-aft rigged vessel with a foremast, so they prefer to have a banquet on some uninhabited ind they pass by while having an adventure.


    So at this time, after raiding the city of the sky, the Red-haired Pirates chose a small uninhabited ind and held a banquet, while waiting for the flying pirates to return to the new world and while they were having a banquet and waiting for the return of the flying pirates, a crisis at the level of annihtion has quietly descended upon them.


    Almost half an hourter, on the uninhabited ind, Shanks and Benn Beckman opened their eyes, with a hint of horror on their eyes. In particr, Benn Beckman, who has the greatest intellect, his expression appears extremely ugly. "The worst situation has happened, we have been discovered!"


    "How is this possible?" Yasopp, eyes widened and he could not believe it. "I killed all the birds in a radius of hundreds of kilometers, how could they find us?"


    "What is that!?"


    "Is that going to hit us!?"


    "Damn! we are done for!"


    However, no one answered Yasopp''s question, except for some officers with strong psychological qualities, the others look at the sky with pale faces and some fear.


    Even Ben Beckman''s face at this time was no longer as rxed as it used to be, instead, his face is full of seriousness and he gritted his teeth while speaking. "Although I have overestimated the number he can control, however, I didn''t expect it to be so exaggerated."


    "That guy''s stamina... is definitely not ordinary... he must be a mutated human or even stronger!"


    "You''ve been very careful, Benn." Shanks patted Benn Beckman with a serious expression while looking at the sky before speaking solemnly.


    "But we still underestimated him, he should have people with extremely powerful detection capabilities under him."


    "The biggest challenge that belongs to us ising, Benn, please organize them to retreat, you can''t let our brother die because of me..."


    The blue sky above the uninhabited ind slowly changed red, however, it was not because of the setting of the sun but because of mes. In a short while, five iparably huge fireballs that could be clearly seen from several kilometers away descended from the orange sky and turned into five meteors that fell in different directions.


    For such meteors, regardless of whether is it the Red-Haired Pirates or the whole world, they will not be unfamiliar with it, because meteors are the symbol of the flying pirates and El, who directly barge into the fourth emperor''s throne.


    With just one super meteor, it created a super tsunami that destroy two inds and kill a hundred thousand people, and even with El and Whitebeard''s strengthbine they could not stop it, so what kind of spectacr image and destructive power such five meteors would create? Soon, we will have answers while the Red-Haired Pirates is feelings El''s wrath.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    What''s the difference between the meteor created by El and the one pulled by Fujitora from outer space? The biggest difference is that the Press-Press Fruit can only make the gravity of the object heavy or light, and while it can forciblypress the object it''s not as natural as the Float-Float Fruit which can easily merge all objects together. In addition, Fujitora is not as creative as El, he doesn''t go to outer space.


    Fujitora only uses his devil fruit abilitybined with his observation haki to pull down a certain meteorite floating in outer space, or a group of meteorites in a small area, pulling it all down to bomb his enemy.


    While El is different, he flew into outer space and used his devil fruit ability to fuse meteorites in arge area together to form a super meteorite, then he use his observation haki together with Violet''s irvoyance to calcte and lock his enemy position while controlling the super meteors to enter the earth gravity before releasing the power of his devil fruit and let it fly independently.


    If the meteorite pulled down by Fujitora had the power of hundreds or thousands of cannonballs and have the ability to instantly st one or a huge crater on the ground of the ind, then one meteor made by El has the power of tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, or even millions of cannonballs.


    The cannonballs carried by ten warships can destroy a medium-sized ind-like Ohara, then speaking without exaggeration, the meteor made by El, once the energy contained in it erupts, it can destroy arge ind in an instant.


    Now, El dropped five asteroid-like super-meteor at once with the small uninhabited ind as the center, and when the five super meteors fell at sea almost at the same time, it created five sounds of something like a torpedo exploding in all directions.


    Then violent tremors spread out from the sea areas, like invisible sound waves, instantly affecting all the surrounding dozen or so inds closest to the small uninhabited ind. Making countless fell people lost their bnce and fell to the ground, but the shock wave came and went away quickly.


    Then, the image of world destruction reappeared in the eyes of the world again after a few months, with those inds affected by the earthquake being the most obvious to it, and the people near the coast found that the water level on their side has dropped rapidly like low tide but much faster.


    Then countless seawater surged up, forming a super tsunami that covered the sky and the sun, that charged in one direction. Even though this super tsunami is moving forward and with its back facing them, however, it still scared countless civilians, with weak psychological qualities.


    Even some of the powerhouses in the New World who quickly rushed to the coast of the ind became pale and sweaty.


    At this moment, they all realized what those two big pirates who died in the super tsunami a few months ago felt.


    In the face of this kind of natural disaster that can destroy the world, unless they have an individual strength that covers the sky and the earth, no matter how strong your team strength is, it is simply not worth mentioning.


    "Damn... Which bastard anger the fourth emperor?!"


    "The tsunami of this level, and the five meteors... there is no doubt that demon is furious!"


    "Damn it, we almost meet with those hundred thousand people!"


    "No, I have to leave the new world, or I will be indirectly killed by that demon sooner orter."


    "What world-destroyer, this is clearly an apocalypse bringer... This world, sooner orter... will be destroyed by that demon!"


    Luckily escaping the catastrophe, someone with a bit of knowledge, realizes that this super tsunami was created by the fourth emperor of the sea, then those lucky people thoughts of the news that hundreds of thousands of people were directly killed by the super tsunami, all of sudden their whole body shuddered and some people due to extreme fear decided to escape from the new world, never daring to be in this sea again.


    Just witnessing the super tsunami, countless people lost their courage to fight for authority and status.


    On the other side, surrounded by super tsunamis on all sides that were approaching at an unknown speed, some members of the Red-Haired Pirates were frightened and under a lot of psychological pressure.


    If it weren''t for them being the big pirate group closest to the top with each and every one of them being powerhouses in the new world, an elite among the elites.


    Just seeing the super tsunami that covers the sky and the sun on all sides while they are still being separated by an unknown number of kilometers but they can already see the outline of the super tsunami, if it''s other, they have long given up their struggling and already sit on the ground while waiting for death toe.


    Even so, there are a lot of new crew members who have just joined the crew not long ago and did not have any experience fighting with the Red Hair Pirates, their psychological quality was not greatly improved and they were shocked by the super tsunami charging at them in all directions.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    "Shanks, we seem to have angered a monster..." Looking at the super tsunami that is advancing in all directions and giving them no chance to use their ship to escape, Benn Beckman bit his cigarette that was about to burn out and said lightly.


    "hmm..." Shanks nodded, then said with a serious face. "But this situation was already under our expectation, wasn''t it?"


    "Captain, please leave with us! the artificial protective film is about to be opened and after opening it, we can go deep into the sea for a maximum of three minutes." At this moment, a crew member with a mouth full of fangs, just like Jack, the drought ran over and said to Shanks.


    "I can''t go with you because that guy won''t allow it." Shanks shook his head and then looked up at the sky, reflecting the fiery red color sky that still doesn''t return to normal after the five meteors fall into his eyes, then the sky once again gets redder and another meteor fell, and unlike the previous five meteors that fell to the sea, this super meteor aimed at the small uninhabited ind that the Red-haired pirates stay.


    "There is a sixth one!!!"


    "Damn, can that guy see us and hear our conversations?"


    "That guy''s stamina isn''t infinite, is it?


    Looking at the sixth super meteor that is about to hit them, the crew members who had already boarded or were boarding the ship, their eyes widened while their face is full of disbelief.


    "Time is running out, quickly leave from here." Shanks looked at their stiff expression and then urged with a serious face.


    "Shanks... Don''t Die..." Out of trust in their own captain, the crew headed by Benn Beckman began to run towards their ship, the Red Force, but before leaving in the end Benn Beckman threw something at Shanks, that thing was a pink Bubbly Coral.


    As one of the top powerhouses in the world, Benn Beckman''s intelligence if not number one, is one of the best in this world.


    After hearing that Shanks decided to dere war on the Flying Pirates, Benn Beckman only took two days to collect all avable information on the Flying Pirates on the surface and formted various response ns.


    Not counting El and The World Worst Devil Fruit Users, there are two other members of the flying Pirates who have been offered a bounty, they are Devil Child, Nico Robin with a bounty of 100 million bellies, and Ghost Princess, Perona the user of the Hollow-Hollow Fruit and with a bounty of 120 million bellies.


    Of the two people, Ghost Princess is more difficult to deal with ording to the introduction of the Devil Fruit Encyclopedia, however, as long as they find the other party''s body, she can be easily dealt with and even if they can''t find her body, they can also use their speed to avoid her ability.


    Therefore, the n they made is exclusively created for the World Destroyer and The World Worst Devil Fruit Users, to be precise, it''s for the super meteor and the Rumble-Rumble Fruit that is known as the strongest Logia devil fruit.


    The reason why the three emperors were cautious against the red-haired pirates and let them continue to expand and be thergest pirate group in the new world closest to the emperor level aside from El who sit on the Pirate Emperor''s throne overnight.


    Whether it''s Kaido, BIG MOM, whitebeard, or even Gold D. roger, no one can win against the joint efforts of two powerhouses that are almost at their level.


    Even Rocks D. Xebec, the overlord from the previous era, was defeated by the cooperation of Roger and Garp, then there''s also another example, Shiki who was also defeated by the alliance between Sengoku and Garp.


    If their deputymander doesn''t reach the level of the pirate emperor, whether it was Kaido, Charlotte Linlin, or even Whitebeard, they couldn''t defeat Shanks and Benn Beckmanbination alone.


    Therefore, even if their crew is far superior to the Red Hair Pirates, they could not fight against the Red Hair Pirates, otherwise, it will be trying to steal a chicken, but only losing a handful of rice.


    In the same way, even if El''sbat experience gets richer and his observation haki breakthrough to another level, it''s impossible to beat Shanks and Benn Beckman together until he''s the strongest in world history.


    If it weren''t for El''s method of using a meteor to attack, in Benn Beckman''s eyes, he was not as threatening as Kizaru who if he doesn''t want to fight, he would leave easily.


    Most members of the Red-Haired Pirates are those who have no devil fruit ability or ability to continuously fly. Even if they can fly at a low altitude with Haki or Moonwalk (Geppo), it''s already toote to fly out of the attack range of the super tsunami and the low-altitude flying is only the privilege of first-ss powerhouses, at the same time he nor Shanks can abandon theirpanions.


    So after a few simtions in his head, Benn Beckman dismissed the idea of flying out of tsunami attack range, leaving him only one way out, and that was diving, just like the Whitebeard Pirates who sneaked into the Marineford by diving underwater.


    Fishman Ind has one thing that sells very well, and that is Bubbly Coral which ranges in different sizes, it can be so small that it can be easily held in one hand or it can be sorge that it''s even bigger than an ordinary human.


    Some outstanding boatmen will use this special product from Fishman Ind to artificially coat their ship so that even if they are not on Sabaody Archipgo or Fishman Ind, they can wrap the sailboat with a protective film and sink into the sea, this method is what Benn Beckman came up with to deal with the super tsunami.


    As Benn Beckman stepped through the protective film and boarded their ship, the Red force, it began to sink slowly into the water.


    Then a huge dark red flying sh, in the shape of a crescent arc, suddenly rose into the sky from the small uninhabited ind. The dark red flying sh speed is very fast, the Red Force had just sunk halfway through but the dark red flying sh had already hit the meteor that was about two or three kilometers away from the ground.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    When the dark red flying sh collided with the meteor that was falling at an unknown speed, it instantly froze in mid-air, but the dark red flying sh and the meteor just remain in stalemate for a while in the air before a resounding cracking sound spreads through the sky.


    However, what is broken is not the meteor but the dark red flying sh that tries to cut the falling meteor, it was directly smashed into countless particles by the high temperature and kic energy of the meteor and like fireworks, it blooms then spread out in the air, even some of the Conqueror Haki contained in the dark red flying sh also failed to damage the meteor.


    If this meteor is just a pure stony meteorite, maybe this dark red flying sh, even if it can''t cut it off, can detonate the energy inside and make the meteor explode in the sky, but as one of the strongest swordsmen in the world, El knows the best what kind of power the flying sh have if it contained conqueror Haki.


    So the five meteors he throws to create a tsunami contain a rtivelyrge proportion of stone while the meteor he throws now that targets the small uninhabited ind is almost made of iron.


    Falling from outer space, the iron meteor carries unparalleled high temperature and kic energy, making it possible for it to smash the dark red flying sh while preventing it from detonating its internal energy, let alone splitting it into two.


    Seeing the dark red flying sh failed to block the meteor, Shanks was not discouraged as he has already seen it in his future vision ahead of time, so he swing his sword another time and send out another huge dark red flying sh that was no less than from his previous blow.


    When the dark red flying sh rose into the sky again and collided with the meteor, another deafening loud sound spread throughout the sky that even the Red Force which hadpletely sunk into the sea could hear the deafening sound.


    "Deputy Commander, will the Captain be okay?" Even at the bottom of the sea, the loud sound could still be heard, so some of the new crew members who were previously full of confidence in Shanks suddenly became worried and they could not help but look at Benn Beckman, who reignites his cigarette while still having a serious expression in his face.


    "Don''t show this shameful look, and have some confidence in your captain, it''s not worth mentioning, however, the reason why we look so embarrassed is mainly for your safety. "


    "Remember this feeling, a weak person is not even qualified to watch the battle between top powerhouse."


    Hearing Ben Beckman''s recrimination, except for some officers, the rest of the members bowed their heads and looked ashamed.


    Just like what Ben Beckman said, they are considered elites in the new world, and in Paradise and the four seas, they are already considered at the top, however, in front of the real powerhouse, they are small as an ant.


    They don''t even know the location of the other party and before they can see his appearance, they already started fleeing in embarrassment because of the tsunami created by the other party.


    They were only able to escape because their deputymander collected information and prepared a countermeasure in advance.


    Otherwise, their result will be the same as the two great pirate groups that suffered a disaster few months ago, their entire crew will be wiped out.


    Simrly, if it weren''t for them, their deputymander whose strength was at the same level as their captain, he would stay on the ground and fight side by side with their captain.


    Thinking of this, those weak crew members couldn''t help but feel even more self-me in their hearts.


    "Not good!" However, even before the depressed mood began to spread, several officers like Benn Beckman suddenly have a great changed their expressions.


    Especially Benn Beckman, his Future vision seemed to have seen some terrifying picture, and his cold expression actually change due to strong shock.


    "What is that?!"


    "The tsunamis haven''t approached yet, how could the whirlpool suddenly appear?!"


    "Such current... it''s bad... we have been hit by a whirlpool!"


    In a short moment, the expressions of all Red-haired pirates suddenly changed due to shock, and their ship, Red Force, suddenly shook violently.


    Many people lost their bnce due to the sudden violent shaking of the ship and after they stabilized their bodies, they saw the whirlpool rapidly spinning and forming a huge waterspout, while their ship was slowly getting closer to the waterspout.


    Seeing this scene, the crew who reminded Shanks before, shout in horror. "Don''t touch that whirlpool! otherwise, the protective film of the Red Force will definitely be ruptured!"


    "We have been discovered, the other party''s sigh can go through water."


    Benn Beckman quickly calmed down and took out a Bubbly Coral on his body before walking towards the edge of the ship while givingmands to the crew. "I''ll buy you time enough time to speed up the descending of the ship and drive it deep to the sea, where you can''t even see your five fingers in front of you, otherwise, the ship will be destroyed and everyone will be killed"


    After speaking, Benn Beckman did not wait for hispanions to speak and he squeezed the Bubbly Coral to create a protective film that wrap around his body before passing through the protective film of the Red Force and heading toward the whirlpool that was rapidly approaching.


    In the next moment, a shock wave formed by Advanced Armament Haki directly shattered the whirlpool that was rotating at high-speed.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, on the left and right sides of the Red Force, a pair of ship oars suddenly stretched out and they began to use human power to elerate the descending of the ship to fight for a chance of survival.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Shanks didn''t know that hispanions also encountered danger in the sea, he was in the center of the uninhabited ind, and he did not notice the whirlpool that appeared around the uninhabited ind, and out of trust on Benn Beckman, Shanks focused all his attention on the meteor in the sky.


    No matter what happen, he would not allow that meteor to fall down. Otherwise, just the kic energy in the meteor that bursts out will instantly blow up this small uninhabited ind, and the terrifying heat and shock waves will also mercilessly kill all the creatures within several kilometers.


    Shanks will remain on the ground to deal with this meteor until the Red Force enters a safe depths in the sea. As one after another huge dark red flying sh collided with the meteor, it stop in mid-air again and again.


    In a few minutes, the super meteorite that was originally more than 2,000 meters away from the ground slowly fall to more than 1,000 meters, then when it was a hundred meters away from the ground, it could no longer advance.


    At this time, the tsunami that was advancing at an unknown speed from all sides was still dozens of kilometers away from the small uninhabited ind, but it seemed to be close at hand and would collide with each other at any time.


    Whether it is a small, medium, orrge seize-ind, it will be instantly submerged by the tsunami and erased from the map of the new world.


    "It''s right now!" Seeing that the tsunami on all sides has entered a certain range and may collide at the edge of the ind at the next moment.


    After always controlling his strength, Shanks, who can directly destroy the meteor finally stopped holding back his strength and coat his sword with advanced armament and conqueror haki before shing and sending out a huge dark red flying sh that was far above his previous shot.


    When the dark red flying sh collided again with the meteor, the advanced armament and conqueror haki contain in the flying sh infiltrated inside of the meteor, and this time the high temperature inside the meteor that can burn everything failed to destroy the advanced armament and conqueror haki that infiltrated, instead, all of it exploded inside, and terrifying energy burst out.


    The meteor that was on the stalemate with the dark red flying sh, its surface finally seemed to be unable to bear it, as a small andrge crack-like spider web appeared on it and rapidly spread around the meteor''s whole body.


    After a while, dazzling rays of light burst out through countless cracks and a deafening explosion sounded and spread to the whole area.


    On the White-White Sea and the few inds that are within the several kilometers of the explosion, all of the marine creatures, and human beings heard a sound of an explosion that like it spread out from the whole world, while those separated by countless kilometers vaguely heard a sound.


    Then an invisible shock wave, carrying a hot air flow like the shock wave created by the five meteors that fell into the sea, turned into an invisible wind and spread to several inds close to small uninhabited inds.


    The wind is not strong enough to overturn a dpidated house but countless ordinary people were once again blown to the ground by this inexplicable gust of wind that is like a shooting star, it appears and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The tsunamis in four directions will surely collide and if they are not stopped, then they will form a tsunami that is no less than the Knock Up Stream that sends the Jaya ind to the height of 10,000 meters.


    The sea seems to remain calm as if nothing had happened, however, if they look from the sky where the shockwave erupted, they would see a small uninhabited ind below followed by the approaching tsunami and the huge whirlpool surrounding the small uninhabited ind.


    Any vessel that identally passes through the huge whirlpool whether it''s the Moby Dick, Thriller Bark, or Gran Tesoro, it will sink instantly because the whirlpool is as big as 50 kilometers in radius.


    Gran Tesoro, the number one entertainment city in the world is only 10 kilometers long, not to mention Gran Tesoro, even if it approaches together with the Thriller Bark, both of them are swept into this huge whirlpool-like an ordinary ship.


    If there is no external force to affect it, this huge whirlpool will take an unknown time before it finally disappears, unfortunately, the external force finally appeared.


    Several thousand kilometers away while at an altitude of seven kilometers, Carina who''s in Asura form with Violet slowly puts down her hands in an OK gesture and raises her wrist to dial at the Den Mushi Mushi she was wearing on her wrist.


    At the same time, at the depths of nearly 10,000 meters, where you can''t even see your fingers in front of you. The sound of the Den Mushi Mushi ringing suddenly rmed the sea beasts and sea kings moving in the dark and without waiting for them to swim in the direction where the sound came from, an invisible mental shock wave knocked them all.


    Deep in the sea, a figure wrapped in transparent bubbles opened his red eyes surrounded by dark purple light, and hang up the Den Mushi Mushi.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    "The meteor appears again!!"


    "Run, this meteor will definitely set off another tsunami again, if the direction where the tsunami is heading is on our side, then everyone will be finished!"


    Looking at the falling seventh meteor, all of the people in the surrounding inds that are close to the small uninhabited inds, boarded their ships and decide to leave their inds while praying in their hearts that if the meteor fall on the sea, the tsunami doesn''t head to the direction where they are fleeing.


    There''s no doubt that the falling seventh meteor made the hearts of people on several inds feel overwhelmed and if no one stops this meteor, the tsunami that it sets off will surely sink one, or even several inds, while the people on those inds will also suffer heavy casualties, however, in the next moment an even desperate scene appeared.


    As the seventh meteor turned into a big fireball and passed through the White Sea while falling to the sea, the huge hole in the clouds formed by the seventh meteor has not healed yet and another hole was smashed out next to it by another meteor that fell to the sea, this is already the eighth meteor.


    Honestly, El has already overestimated Shanks and his red-haired pirates, in the end, he did not expect that he still underestimated the man who was closest to the Pirate King level before Luffy went to sea.


    While using Violet''s irvoyance ability, El had already seen through the Red Hair Pirates'' response in advance, so he did not smash the five meteors directly to the small uninhabited ind.


    With the strengths of Shanks, Benn Beckman, and other cadres, they can definitely block multiple meteors.


    So, El used the Bubbly Coral to dive deep into the sea in advance, then released the Float-Float Fruit power in the five meteors and let it smash into the sea not far from the small uninhabited ind to set off a tsunami and drove the Red-Haired Pirates into the sea.


    El believes that Shanks, who values hispanions, will definitely stay on the surface to buy time for hispanions and if he''s lucky, Benn Beckman might also stay.


    At the same time, El also simted Shanks''s response based on his mastery of the three types of haki and swordsmanship, so his way of blocking the falling meteor and tsunami is to use flying sh embedded by advanced armament and conqueror haki.


    However, El did not expect that instead of using a flying sh to destroy the meteor, Shanks will instead use the tsunami to diffuse the kic energy and heat in the meteor after it exploded mid-air.


    The meteor contains a very terrifying kic energy, once it erupts in the sea it will set off another tsunami that will spread fear in the world, and if it explodes onnd, the power used to calcte it will be based on the lightning that Enel uses to destroy Birka.


    To ask which is more powerful and destructive the tsunami or the meteor, we can only say that both of it has their own advantages.


    However, if the two collide, then the result is that both of them would disappear together while creating a super maelstrom.


    Shanks just covered his entire body with armament haki in advance when the meteor exploded and then cooperated with his Future vision and Bubbly Coral to perfectly avoided the damage from the meteor and tsunami.


    Shanks''s response can be called perfect and El doesn''t know if it''s because of Shanks''sbat instinct being so so good or if Benn Beckman, whose intelligence is one of the best in the world, has already calcted this situation in advance and gave Shanks a n.


    To be precise, it was El who looked down on Shanks and Benn Beckman very much and believed that these two doesn''t have a way to solve this crisis in the first round.


    After all, more than half a year has passed since the first appearance of the super tsunami. If the Red-Haired Pirates did not n anything and rashly raided the city in the sky to dere war on the flying Pirates, then Benn Beckman''s rumor of level of intelligence from his previous life was only boasted to the sky.


    Facts have proved that Shanks really perfectly defuses the attack in the first round. This means that the information advantage of a traveler versus the highest IQ in the one-piece world will ultimately be won by El, the traveler.


    Because El has already calcted this scene in advance, the gift he prepared for the red-haired pirate group is not an ordinary thing.


    With the appearance of the seventh and eighth meteor, it was about to catch up with Shanks, who was alone and had to consume his haki to fly at a low altitude out of the super maelstrom.


    While constantly draining his haki to float in the sky above the super maelstrom, Shanks looked at the two meteors with cold sweat on his forehead. "That guy, how many meteors did he prepare?"


    With the sessive appearance of the meteor and Benn Beckman''s absence, Shanks'' heart suddenly became heavy because of the unknown number of meteors.


    Although he doesn''t know how many meteorites El has prepared. However, just like the meteor just now, Shanks won''t absolutely allow the meteors to hit the sea and explode before the Red Force enters safely deep in the sea. Otherwise, the tsunami will definitely affect his ownpanions.


    As one of the strongest pirates... Shanks actually have a double standard like Rayleigh and El, if you let him choose between ordinary people and hispanions, then he will definitely choose hispanion without hesitation, and for hispanions, Shanks can attack and destroy a kingdom.


    Simrly, for the safety of hispanions, Shanks is also willing to risk his own life and disregard his own haki consumption just to block the second wave of El''s attack.


    Shanks, Benn Beckman, and the rest of the red-haired pirates thought that El was at an altitude of 10,000 meters. In fact, that situation was already history as El used Bubbly Coral to dive deep into the depth of 10,000 meters in advance.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Looking at the meteor that was chasing him on the left and right sides, Shanks didn''t dare to hold back his strength as he did before, so at this time he swing his sword at a full blow and created a huge dark red flying sh that contains a lot of armament haki while heading toward one of the meteors.


    Faced with the full blow of a powerhouse at the level of Pirate Emperor, after colliding with the dark red flying sh, there is no stalemate and it is directly cut in half.


    Just like the meteorite that Fujitora pulled down in the theatrical version, Stampede, it was cut in half by Zoro using the Three Swords Style (Santry).


    Seeing the dark red flying sh that he created with all his strength sessfully cutting the meteor in half, instead of detonating it, Shanks who was using Future vision on all time breathed in a sigh of relief while his forehead was covered in a cold sweat.


    On his face, there is also a smile after confirming Benn Beckman''s spection is indeed correct, the advanced armament haki, internal destruction is indeed the one that stimted the energy inside the meteor.


    Although the dark red flying sh that cuts off the meteor will consume his Conqueror Haki, but as long as it does not detonate the meteor and cause additional damage, then even if the consumption of Conqueror Haki is huge, it will be extremely advantageous.


    Before just resisting the shockwave after the explosion of a meteor consumed a lot of armament haki and if two meteors exploded, even if he use all his strength to defend himself, he may not be able topletely defend himself. After all, no matter how much haki you put, it''s not absolute.


    Then Shanks once again wrapped his sword, Gryphon with conqueror haki, and send out another full blow, dark red flying sh to another meteor.


    When the dark red flying sh passed through the eight meteors, it was also divided into two. However, the two sliced meteors still contain very terrifying kic energy, so without the slightest hesitation, Shanks continued to send out a dark red flying sh to turn cut the four meteors to eight, and from eight to sixteen pieces.


    After madly consuming his conqueror''s haki, Shanks''s forehead was covered with sweat and he could not help but gasp while breathing, then he put away his sword and took out the Bubbly Coral from his body and clench it before rushing to the whirlpool, then with the help of his haki, his figure sank quickly.


    Although two meteors were cut into sixteen pieces, they still contain a terrifying amount of kic energy and after the sixteen pieces, meteors fell into the whirlpool with a radius of 50 kilometers, the whirlpool that should havested for an unknown time disappeared together with the sound of something like the explosion of the torpedo while those people who were dozen of kilometers away that is praying that no tsunami headed in their direction heard a faint sound of an explosion in their ears.


    Then in the next moment, all of them saw the ce where the meteor fell, an astonishing sixteen water ssh that was only second to the annual Knock Up Stream on the Jaya ind rise into the sky.


    Sixteen Knock Up Stream, such an image, itpletely shocked everyone on the surrounding inds who can clearly see it.


    Seeing that the tsunami did not appear and instead it was Knock Up Stream that was like a pir that connected heaven and earth, countless people felt relieved, then the next moment their hearts were tense once again.


    Counting those two meteors, the new Pirate Emperor has already dropped eight meteors. So, will there be a ninth or even tenth meteor?!


    In a short time, countless people''s safety was at stake, and with their nerves loosening then tightening the next moment, they felt as if they had experienced war and survived then experience another war the next second.


    Many people with poor psychological quality couldn''t help but cry, in the same way, countless pirates have also made up their minds, that once they escape from this disaster, they will take off their pirate g and disband their pirate group then go home to live the life of ordinary people, or escape back to the paradise and unless El was killed, they would never step into this hellish sea.


    Perhaps the goddess of luck was also moved by the prayers of these countless people and after ten minutes, the sixteen Knock Up Stream gradually disappeared while the fiery red sky became clear again, and did not change color for a long time, in other words, there is no eighth meteor.


    In response to this, countless people hugged and cried with joy while the calmer people take this opportunity to quickly escape from these inds.


    There have been precedents of the seventh and eighth meteor, and no one can guarantee that there will be no ninth and tenth meteor in the next moment. Only by taking this opportunity and quickly escaping from this dangerous ce that may be affected by a meteor at any moment are they truly safe.


    These people don''t know, the reason why the meteor did not fall again is that it is no longer necessary.


    The small uninhabited ind had long since been turned into dust by the explosion of the fifth meteor and now on the surface, there is no longer and as the battle stage.


    If it weren''t for the Red Force not entering deep into the sea and in order to protect the safety of hispanions, Shanks would not even consume a huge amount of conqueror haki to turn the two meteors into sixteen pieces and instead, he will let them fall into the sea that will set off another two tsunamis that will destroy multiple inds, and cause hundreds of thousands of deaths again.


    The reason why they were able to escape is simply this disaster is simply because the Red Hair Pirates are not safe enough.


    Since there is no ninth meteor, it means that the Red-Haired Pirates are safe. Yes, the Red-Haired Pirates are indeed safe, their souls are safe, but not their bodies.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    shback to ten minutes ago, when the sixteen-piece of two meteors fell into the sea and created sixteen Knock Up Stream that connected the heavens and the earth.


    Deep in the sea at the depth of ten thousand meters, under the dy of their Captain, Shanks, and Vice-Captain Benn Beckman, the Red Force sessfully sink deep into the sea under the use of human eleration.


    If it is in the Sabaody Archipgo or on an ind in paradise, then they only need to continue sinking for ten minutes before they can see the sun again.


    It''s a pity that at the depth of ten thousand meters in this sea area, there is no Sunlight Tree Eve here. So even if they dived at the depth of ten thousand meters, they still couldn''t regain the light.


    If they want to continue traveling deep in the sea where they can''t see their fingers, they must turn on the lights, and as the main ship of the famous pirate group in the world, the Red-Haired Pirates has no shortage of lighting.


    As for those sea beasts and sea kings that were attracted by lights, they were ruthlessly killed by the No. 1 sniper in the world, Yasopp, using his weapon and observation haki.


    When they sessfully reached the darkest ce on the sea and stopped their ship, a crisis of annihtion also came quietly to them. As Carina has always been using irvoyance to monitor their position and thanks to them turning on the lights, Carina has not lost their position and she has been constantly reporting to El.


    At the same time, El, who was hiding deep in the sea area, has also found the position of The Red Hair Pirates and after feeling that those life forces are no longer moving, El also started his action, the next second his palm pass through the bubbles, touching the cold seawater with strong water while consuming an astonishing amount of stamina to take control of the surrounding seawater.


    In an instant, the sea beasts and sea kings that were wandering in the darkness found that their bodies became heavy, no matter how much effort they exerted, their huge bodies could not move forward and instead began to move backward.


    But soon, they found that they were not going backward at all, but their huge body was swept up in the ocean current that appeared out of thin air in the deep sea that began to rotate from slow to fast speed, and there was not only one such sea current but as many as dozens.


    If someone has night vision, they will find that these special sea currents are whirlpools that appear deep in the sea. After a while, the red-haired pirates who turned on their lights also discovered the changes in the sea and the surrounding sea currents.


    "This... what is this?"


    "Whirl... whirlpools?"


    "Are you kidding me, shouldn''t a whirlpool appear on the sea surface? Isn''t this a deep-sea area below 7,000 meters, why would a whirlpool appear here and it''s even a group of whirlpools?!"


    "Hurry up and paddle... don''t let these whirlpools hit the Red Force or we will be destroyed on the spot."


    "It''s toote, we are already surrounded by whirlpools in all directions..."


    When the members of the red-haired pirates saw the whirlpools appearing around them, their expressions all changed in surprise and when they reacted and prepared to avoid the whirlpools, a more desperate situation appeared again because they are in darkness and the observation haki can only perceive the life force fluctuations of sea beasts and sea kings, it cannot see the changes around them.


    By the time the Red Force reacted and notice the changes in the sea currents, they were already surrounded by dozens of whirlpools.


    As the Fourth Pirates Emperor in the manga, Red Hair Pirates which is the closest to the status of fifth Emperor now, even if Shanks and Benn Beckman are not on the Red Force, El still gave them more attention than Vander Decken IX and created dozens of whirlpools that surrounded them in all directions to give them a grand deep-sea funeral.


    In the face of attack from all directions, whether it is a crew with advanced armament haki or a Fishman who can breathe underwater, all their expression change due to despair.


    At this moment, they still don''t understand, how someone can continue watching them in the sea area where you can''t even see your finger in front of you and before they could react, the whirlpools mercilessly broke the bubble surrounding their ship.


    With the sound of a balloon bursting out, the Red Force is like being caught by an invisible big hand then the next second, it''s mercilessly crushed and shattered into several pieces.


    After sailing for more than ten years, conquering the four seas, the first and second half of the Grand Line, and standing at the apex of countless pirate ships, the Famous Red Force also fell at this moment.


    Apanying its fall was arge number of red-haired pirate crew members. Just like how every meter you fly higher in the sky, the oxygen gets thinner, on the sea, for every meter, you sink, the water pressure also increases.


    Even the most advanced submarine in the world cannot dive at the depths of 5,000 meters, so when the only protection that can help ships and people dive at the depths of ten thousand meters was ruptured, then only if they are Fishman who can breathe in the water, otherwise, even natural monsters like Charlotte Linlin and El are also guaranteed to lose consciousness and fall intoatose if they stay endured the water pressure at a longer time.


    Except for a few people with strong physiques, the rest of the Red-haired Pirates were like knock out by conqueror haki the next second after the bubble burst and they floated at sea with their eyes rolled back while the shattered parts of the Red Force were sent to an unknown ce by the whirlpools.


    It is certain that the vast majority of the Red-haired Pirates will drown, or be crushed by the water pressure with their internal organs bleeding after being ruptured.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    "This sea current... not good!"


    Just as the Red Force was crushed and everyone in the Red Hair Pirates involved with the wreckage are at unknown life and death.


    Benn Beckman, who was covered in bubbles, felt the change of the sea current below and his face could not help but suddenly changed, then he quickly took out a piece of white paper from his body and when he saw that the white paper was burning, his face suddenly turned pale.


    "Damn! I should have thought of that!" Benn Beckman, whose brain was running at high speed, suddenly realized what had happened, and his face became extremely ugly that he gritted his teeth while speaking.


    "The devil fruit user rted to vision next to that kid is not an ordinary devil fruit ability... It can not only eavesdrop on our conversations but it can also see through their target mind."


    "He has already seen through my response... so he deliberately created a meteor to hit the sea and created a tsunami that will separate Shanks with me while also forcing the Red Force to dive deep into the sea."


    "When they reach the extremely dark depths, that''s where he will ambush the Red Force..."


    "In the deep sea area where you can''t even see your fingers... even if you have strong observation haki, you can only perceive the fluctuation of the life force on creature around you, not the surrounding scenes, so if the ship wants to continue moving, it must open a light source."


    "Once the Red Force turns on the lights, it''s like telling where they are to that devil fruit user."


    "We pay a great price for our rush moves as the ship was wrecked together with the whole crew being wiped out."


    In the end, Benn Beckman who usually gives the impression of calmness, couldn''t help showing a miserable smile. At this moment, he can''t wait to rush deep into the sea to rescue thosepanions who haven''t lost their life yet or to find that damn mouse hiding deep in the sea, however his damn rationality kept him from taking that step because he knew very well that once he entered deep into the sea, he would enter the trap carefully prepared by the other party.


    If he enters within the range of the other party''s observation haki, he will definitely attack him regardless of anything, because that is the best time to kill him, but now he is still hiding deep somewhere deep in the sea that even with Yasopp amazing observation haki, he still failed to detect him.


    If he ventures deep into the sea by himself, then even if his figure emerges into the darkness, the other party can know his approximate location, letting that mouse hiding deep in the sea uses his Float-Float Fruit ability to exhaust the Bubbly Coral he carries on his body.


    Therefore, not only can he not enter deep into the sea, but he must also stay in a well-light area. This kind of desperate situation where he wants to help hispanion but he can''t do it, makes Benn Beckman feel extremely angry at the same time full of powerlessness in his heart.


    All along, he used his wisdom to crush and plot his enemy to death, now, he finally felt the feeling of those enemies, the feeling of beingpletely calcted, it turned out to be so miserable, but the scene that made Benn Beckman even more ufortable was still yet toe.


    After a while, Shanks, who is also wrapped in transparent bubbles, found Benn Beckman by following his observation haki and ask him why he doesn''t leave with the Red Force and escorts theirpanions deep into the sea.


    Looking at Benn Beckman, whose face was extremely ugly and even somehow pale, Shanks clearly sensed Benn Beckman''s emotional changes through observation haki. Needless to say, Shanks realized that the situation is not good and his tone while inquiring increased while quivering without him even noticing.


    In this regard, Benn Beckman was very ruthless and told Shanks what happened and his own guesses before handing over the Vivre card with only a small edge left to Shanks''s hands.


    "No... Yasopp!!!"


    Shanks, who saw this scene,pletely copsed, ever since his captain was executed more than ten years ago, no more tears flowed through his eyes, this sadness is not only because his first crew member he recruited died, but also because even Yasopp died, so will the survival rate of other people be higher?


    Thinking of this, Shanks immediately wants to rush deep into the sea and save those who might still be alive, but Benn Beckman, who saw this scene in advance in Future Vision, clench the Bubbly Coral in his hand and let his bubble merge with Shanks'', before locking Shanks from behind and not letting him rush deep into the sea.


    "Idiot... if you go now, then you''re only going tomit suicide." Benn Beckman scolded in low voice. "If you continue being like this, you will fall into the enemy trap."


    "If, even you, die, who will take care of Yasopp''s son and other family members! who will avenge their hatred?!"


    Shanks, whose body was locked by Benn Beckman, looked like Luffy who woke up from hisa after Ace''s death, with tears streaming down his face and being unable to utter a whole sentence.


    Without waiting for them to immerse themselves in the grief of losing theirpanions, on their observation haki range, Shanks and Benn Beckman seem to sense something, then the grief and sadness in their eyes turnpletely to coldness and hatred.


    Turning their gaze in one direction, their eyes are full of strong killing intent that even a supernova with a bounty of over 100 Million Belly will be frightened in front of them, making them sit on the ground by this look alone or even lose their consciousness on the spot and pass out.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    "Even in the situation of all yourpanions dying yet, you can still maintain such rationality, as expected of someone with the highest IQ in the world!"


    El, who had returned to the shallower part of the sea, looked in the direction of Shanks and Benn Beckman, and speak with admiration.


    Just like Ben Beckman''s guess, El sneaked deep into the sea area where he couldn''t even see his fingers in front of him in advance because he wanted to take advantage of the dark environment and the strong water pressure, to easily kill the Red-haired Pirates who are taking the elite route. At the same time, he also wants to use this opportunity to bait Shanks and Benn Beckman deep into the sea and use this opportunity to truly wipe out the almost fifth emperor pirate group in the new world.


    After all, as a traveler, El is also very clear about the truth of cutting the grass without removing the roots, and the spring breeze will blow again. It is a pity that Benn Beckman deserves to be the one with the highest IQ in the world.


    Just feeling the change in the sea current, he immediately took out the burning Vivre card, guessed that not only did something happen to hispanions, but they were also wiped out and that El was hiding deep in the sea, trying to ambush him and Shanks who might lose their minds.


    Hearing from Carina through the Den Mushi Mushi that the n failed, El could only change his n temporarily and flew toward the shallow part of the sea at an extremely fast speed while also deliberately flying at the edge of Shanks and Benn Beckman Observation haki, which is just enough for them to perceive him because he won''t give Shanks and Benn Beckman time to grieve and cry.


    To be precise, it''s that he can''t give Shanks and Benn Beckman a chance to recover their stamina and Haki. Otherwise, in the face of two Pirate Emperors in their heyday, let alone El, even Kaido, the strongest creature in the world, and Whitebeard, the strongest man in the world, can''t beat them.


    However, he was even more reluctant to give up this opportunity and let them cause trouble in the future and the reason why he dropped eight meteors, it''s to exhaust their stamina and Haki.


    To this end, El specially prepared a gift consisting of sixteen meteors for the Red-Haired Pirates. Although the result was not what he expected, Benn Beckman did not stay on the surface and fight along with Shanks.


    He drops eight meteors even though only three of them were resolved by Shanks, he still consumed an extremelyrge amount of conqueror haki.


    As someone with the most conqueror haki in the manga, Shanks, who lost his arm in East Blue, his swordsmanship that is indistinguishable from Hawkeye''s has long been one level lower than Hawkeyes. Otherwise, Hawkeye wouldn''t be disdainful of dueling with him.


    Yes... Hawkeyes really disdains dueling with Shanks, just like Shiki, the number one swordsman from the previous era, after cutting off his own legs, his swordsmanship was also severely affected.


    If one of the two greatest swordsmen in the world loses a limb, then the handicapped side will lose 100% this time, unless the other side uses a special ability to bridge this gap.


    Fighting Shanks, whocked an arm, was not a battle of swordsmanship at all, but a battle of Haki.


    The reason why Shanks in the manga be the youngest Pirate Emperor was entirely because of hispanions, and his extremely powerful three types of haki.


    Consuming Shanks Haki is equivalent to weakening his strength. So, now that Shanks''s strength has suffered greatly if he gives up this chance to kill him, then his life in the future will not be easy.


    Even if he could use Yasopp''s son to threaten Shanks and Benn Beckman so that they wouldn''t dare to do anything about him for the time being. However, after they arranged theirpanion''s family, it will be the revenge of two people at the level of the Pirate Emperor.


    At that time, even if El will hide in the sky above 10,000 meters, these two guys will haunt him like evil spirits. So this battle of life and death between them is inevitable and his opponent is not just the weakened Shanks, but also Benn Beckman whos almost in his heyday.


    Maybe this is the legacy from fate!


    After he seizes the Devil Fruit of Shiki, he will be like him, as he is about to challenge the alliance of the two powerhouses. (Shiki Vs Garp and Sengoku)


    Thinking of this, El''s heart was not heavy at all, but his blood boiled with excitement and it did not take a long time for him to fly out of the sea. As the bubble burst sounded, El look at the blue sea where the whirlpools had long since disappeared and after a while, two crisp cracking sounds just sounded.


    "Why are you showing an expression like that..." Looking at Shanks full of hatred on his face, El smiled condescendingly. "I saw a very interesting scene in yourpanion''s memory."


    "A few years ago, you were in the Foosha Vige of the Goa Kingdom in the East Blue, your deputymander once said a sentence to a group of bandits that I very much approve."


    "There is nothing despicable in the world of pirates... Do you think, that the one standing in front of you is a saint? Pirates are not a game... They have to risk their own lives!"


    "And now, I also say this sentence to you." With a slight pause in his tone, El said with a calm expression. "Your former vice-captain, Silvers Rayleigh, was originally just a personal grudge, his former savior upied mypanion''s hometown and I help mypanion kill his savior, and he wanted to avenge his savior, so there was a battle on Sabaody Archipgo where he risks his own life."


    "This battle was originally just a battle between me and him, you, the former intern of the Roger Pirates, should never have gone into this muddy water and destroyed my most important thing. "


    "Since you chose to break the rules first.... that means you are ready to risk your life"


    "So, why are you showing such expression." As another question fell, El sneered. "Didn''t you bring this result on your own?"


    Hearing this, Shanks and Benn Beckman, who had a look of hatred on their face and wished to use their haki to rise into the sky immediately, could not help but fall into silence.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    It was still Benn Beckman who came back to his senses first and speak solemnly. "We underestimate you too much, World Destroyer, El, I didn''t expect you to be the biggest variable in this era."


    "With the same level of BIG-MOM, physique and Innate observation haki like Patrick Redfield, as well as Shiki''s, devil fruit and swordsmanship talent, no wonder you reached this level when you were only 13 years old."


    "As expected of someone with the highest IQ in the red-haired pirate, with just a bit of information, you connect the dots and figured out all my information." El looked at Benn Beckman admiringly and confirmed his guess, then he looked at Shanks who was still silent before speaking.


    "Although you raided my site and destroyed my most important thing, but now my anger has subsided, you have paid a heavy price and I know you can''t wait to tear me to several pieces now."


    "In other words, our rtionship is destiny to only let one person live."


    "I also hate being entangled by two mad dogs afterward, so let''s solve all of our grievances with the way pirates this time!" After speaking, El pped his palms under the gaze of Shanks and Benn Beckman.


    After a while, in the sky, a ck spot suddenly appeared, which was rapidly erging at a speed visible to the naked eye and as the ck spot continued to erge, a medium-sized ind suddenly appeared in Shanks and Benn Beckman''s eyes.


    After using Future vision and seeing something, neither Shanks nor Benn Beckman did anything.


    When the medium-sized ind floated one hundred meters above them, it suddenly stopped and with a flick of El''s finger, the medium-sized ind began to moveterally for several miles before descending slowly to the sea.


    Although the descending speed of the ind was very slow, however, it still set off a huge wave at a height of tens of meters high toward Shanks and Benn Beckman.


    With one of his hands in his pocket, El looks at Shanks and Benn Beckman below before slowly speaking. "As the saying goes, one''s mistake will not be passed down to their family, however, if you don''t dare to go to this ind and run away in despair like bereaved dogs, well... I won''t hunt you down."


    "But after you leave yet you still y some tricks, then don''t me me for taking action against yourpanion''s family."


    "Since you guessed that I have an innate observation haki like Redfield and a vision type devil fruit user, you should understand that finding their traces is not difficult for me at all, even if you hide them. " As his words fell, El fly towards the medium size ind.


    Watching El''s back flying toward the Ind, Benn Beckman took out a pack of drenched cigarettes from his pocket, took out a cigarette, and put it in his mouth while waiting for Shanks''s response. "Shanks, what is your choice?"


    "Do you want to take revenge for ourpanion regardless of life and death, or choose to take on the heavy responsibility of taking care of ourpanion''s family and let go of this hatred?" Ordinary people may not understand what Benn Beckman said but Shanks did.


    "Beckman... Yasopp''s son and everyone''s family, please..." Shanks, who emerged from the water, finally spoke up, his voice was hoarse but he still speak firmly. "The reason why everyone has an ident is because of their captain''s ipetence, so I decided to go to the ind alone."


    "Don''t say such nonsense..." Benn Beckman reprimanded grimly. "In your current state, facing that kid alone is asking for your own death."


    "Haki is the power of your heart and what that kid said just now is to kill your heart and weaken your haki, so if you go to the ind alone, it''s no different from you''re seeking your own death."


    "Now you either do what the kid said and run away like a bereaved dog and go back to take care of Yasopp''s son and everyone else families then pay with our entire life to repay this guilt"


    "Or either go with the determination to die, go to the ind with me to kill that kid and use his head to honor our deadpanion."


    "If you insist on leaving me alone like a bereavement dog, then pull out your sword and kill me, Come on, I don''t want to be alone living this guilt, in this situation death is much better than life..."


    "Beckman..." Shanks stared nkly at Benn Beckman and see his most reliant partner and friend showing a firm expression.


    After his heart copsed due to El''s words, Shanks, who had lost his soul, finally recovered to his usual appearance, then the corners of his mouth rose slightly while looking at Benn Beckman. "If that''s the case, then let us join forces once again after a long time and then go back together to take care of everyone''s family!"


    "Heh... this is the captain I''m familiar with..." After seeing Shanks recover, Benn Beckman who always had a cold expression also showed a rare smile, then the two of them looked at each other before swimming towards the medium-sized ind in unison.


    "This change in emotions... It seems that he has recovered..." At this time, El, who had alreadynded on the medium-sized ind, seemed to sense something and looked in the direction where Shanks and Benn Beckman were swimming and said with a chuckle. "As expected of someone who has reached the peak with both his body and mind, trying to weaken his Haki with a few words... It''s not ideal."


    "However...this battle on the highest level....is more meaningful this way, isn''t it?" In his red eyes, there''s a sh of dark purple light.


    At this moment, El is like the same traditional pirates as Kaido, Charlotte Linlin, Shiki, and Dous Bullet and his aura exudes ghostly fluctuations.


    Thinking of the next battle, El''s body involuntarily exudes an invisible aura, and all the beasts on the medium-sized ind that he captured, their eyes turned white, and they passed out with a dull expression.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    "This fluctuation of conqueror haki... it''s from Shura!" As soon as Shanks and Benn Beckmannded on the ind, they sensed the conqueror haki unleashed by El involuntarily, and feeling this pure evil aura, Shanks'' pupils shrank slightly, and a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.


    That figure is no less than this monster who challenged his way to the top of the world when he was a still teenager, he was the same age as himself and buggy, yet he has already be the official member of the Roger Pirates while the two of them was still an intern.


    "Apart from being blessed in physique, observation haki, and swordsmanship, he still blessed in conqueror haki?" Even Benn Beckman couldn''t help butin at this moment. "This kid... he is not the son of this world, is he?"


    Shanks also doesn''t hold back and responded to El''s greeting with his own conqueror haki, when two invisible waves, separated by a distance of more than ten miles, collided with each other, in instant, the few beasts that were far from El''s location, or those that had rtively strong endurance, also all fell unconscious under the collision of these two conquerors'' haki.


    After a while, a strong gust of wind appeared together with some dark red lightning spark that appear out of thin air in some parts of the ind.


    The clear sky was also affected by the two conquerors'' haki, as it began to gather dark clouds with blue and white electric arcs peeking out from the clouds every now and then together with the loud sound of thunder.


    When the violent air current that was sweeping the entire ind slowly disappear, Shanks and Benn Beckman, whonded on the ind, finally appeared in front of El.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Looking at Shanks and Benn Beckman who appeared in front of him, El grinned while speaking. "I thought you guys would not avenge yourpanions and choose to be a bereaved dog who run away in despair."


    Shanks, who had recovered his fighting spirit, didn''t care about El''s ridicule, but instead, he pulled out his and pointed it at El while speaking in a deep voice. "El, I admit that what you said just now is right, I shouldn''t be here getting myself involved between you and my deputymander dispute."


    "It''s all my fault, but as you said, our rtionship has already been set to stone, so, let''s solve this grudge in a pirate way!"


    "Humph." El snorted lightly, then the corner of his mouth raised slightly while speaking. "I don''t hate your arrogant appearance now."


    "If you had dered war on me with this attitude from the very beginning, instead of making some unnecessary moves, you wouldn''t have paid such a heavy price."


    "But it''s useless to speak more now,e." After he finished speaking, El also pulled out his sword from his waist and pointed it at shanks before speaking. "This is a ck Sword called Shusui, the national treasure of Wano and also the sword used by Ryuma Shimotsuki, the strongest swordsman in his era from hundred years ago."


    "My Saber is called Gryphon and it is one of the 12 Supreme Grade swords." Seeing El behaving like a swordsman, although he has recovered, Shanks'' eyes still involuntarily shed with some guilt and remorse.


    The words El said just now were undoubtedly words from his heart, if he nted his g at the city in the sky openly and fairly, El would surely lead his flying Pirates in response to his deration of war.


    However, due to his rtionship with Rayleigh, his heart was full of anger, and he chose to destroy the foundation of the city in the sky to vent his anger, when Benn Beckman was gathering information, he also mentioned that El moved several small uninhabited inds in order to build the foundation of the ind so that it would be perfect, but he ignores it.


    Obviously, just like what El said, they ruined his most important thing, that''s why he return it back hundredfold and let them taste the wrath of the fourth emperor of the sea.


    This anger directly caused Shanks to pay a painful price, which needed to be repaid in a lifetime while also bing a shadow that he could never get rid of in this life, just because of his irrational decision that indirectly killed all hispanions.


    Shanks'' heart is undoubtedly remorseful, but just like what El said, it''s useless to speak more now, as the other''s life is the only way they can use to extinguish this burning hate in their heart.


    After Shanks introduced his Saber information to El, he charged toward El with the Gryphon in hand while El who is also holding his ck Sword, Shusui rushes forward to greet him.


    Only Benn Beckman slowly removed a bag from his body before casually loading his flintlock while El and Shanks had already started exchanging swords shes.


    The two of them did not use conqueror haki and advanced armament haki to coat their swords at the very beginning, but they only use ordinary armament haki and their swordsmanship to prob each other''s fighting style, then, within the next moment, Shanks felt pressure and took the initiative to end probing each other fighting style as he began to use advanced armament haki because he found out, El was just like Ben Beckman said, the son of this world.


    With the same observation Haki as Redfield, he doesn''t need to consume arge amount but only a trivial amount of haki to use something simr to the future vision, and with only one arm left while fighting El who can read his mind and future action, his at a great disadvantage.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    As Shanks though, since Future vision, Mind reading, and Life Return (Seimei Kikan) merged into one, El is not afraid of anyone not only in terms of swordsmanship but as long as it is a one-on-one battle, even if the opponent is Whitebeard, the strongest man in the world and Kaido, renowned as the world''s strongest creature, El is not afraid of them, not to mention Shanks who lost an arm and with his Haki greatly consumed.


    Shanks is very decisive, after feeling the pressure, he immediately took the initiative to end the so-called probing and used his strongest skills. Otherwise, if El finds a chance, he will do something simr to Rayleigh at him, he will leave him a wound that will make the subsequent battles disadvantageous to him.


    Shanks is indeed the one with thergest haki in the manga, although he had consumed a lot of haki when he resisted the meteors, however, after recovering from the state of losing his spirit, his Haki seemed to have recovered.


    In just a split second, Shanks coated his sword with advanced armament haki, and conqueror haki while shing toward El. In this regard, El coated his sword with advanced armament haki, and conqueror haki before meeting Shanks''s attack and when their two swords collided with each other, a deafening sound of something simr to thunder exploding resounded through the sky.


    Not only did it resound through the sky, it even tore apart the dark cloud in an instant and created a huge ravine in the sky that spread at an unknown distance, at least reaching those inds that see the meteors and tsunami before, making it possible for everyone sees this ravine.


    The distance spanned by this ravine is farther than two confrontations between El and Rayleigh in the Sabaody Archipgo and with Kaido at Onigashima.


    Even the sky seems to be unable to withstand this momentum, as the dark cloud gets bigger and its color became darker, the dark cloud that spreads for an unknown distance suddenly seems to be attracted by a ma and forms a huge vortex before creating another deafening sound that restores dark cloud to clear blue sky in an instant.


    At the same time, the ground of the medium-sized ind was also damaged beyond recognition, with the ground being uneven and cracked while the big tree was either smashed to pieces in an instant or was pulled up and flew somewhere.


    Even Benn Beckman has to consume his haki to create a shield around his body to resist this shockwave so that he won''t be forced to close his eyes and retreat a few steps.


    Looking at the situation in front of him Benn Beckman saw El and Shanks''s swords ten centimeters away from each other while they were standing still and being surrounded by dark red lightning arcs. This moment is undoubtedly the best chance to sneak attack, but Benn Beckman didn''t do it.


    It''s not to give Shanks and El a fair fight, but that even if he attacks, it will be useless and he will only waste a bullet and haki because unless he uses a conqueror haki that is stronger than the two of them, no matter how strong it is, it won''t get close to the two of them.


    The area near the two of them has be a forbidden ce that no one can approach. In this situation, El and Shanks recreated a scene from the previous era, the duel between Roger and Whitebeard that shattered the sky. However, the visual impact was still not as good as the duel between Roger and Whitebeard.


    Even so, you can see how terrifying the conqueror haki the two of them have, to be precise, it is Shanks'' conqueror haki that is indeed an existence that is infinitely close to Roger because this blow that shattered the sky he only forced El to forcibly cooperate.


    The conqueror haki is one of the biggest ultimate moves. Although this biggest ultimate move belongs to the greeting between the two strong people, however, if one person consumes the conqueror haki lower than the other person, then the weaker party will have to bear the bacsh of this conqueror haki collision, making the so-called greeting turn to a deadly killing move in the next moment.


    Facing Shanks'' blow, in order to not receive bacsh, El also consumed a lot of conqueror haki, finally creating the previous shockwave that shattered the sky.


    "Using lots of conqueror haki like this in the beginning... Can you hold it up?" El looked at Shanks, whose forehead was sweating while his breathing became disordered because of his conqueror haki consumption, and couldn''t help butugh.


    "Heh... it doesn''t matter because I... I''m not alone." Shanks replied with a grin.


    "Looks like you have a lot of trust in your deputymander." El looked at Benn Beckman not far away, with cautiousness in his eyes.


    Compared to Shanks, who has already consumed a huge amount of conqueror haki and stamina, the person El is most concerned about is indeed Benn Beckman who was almost in his heyday. Looking at the manga, every pirate emperor''s deputymander is indeed a reliable existence.


    Among them, are Silvers Rayleigh of the Roger Pirates, Benn Beckman of the Red Hair Pirates, and Roronoa Zoro of the Straw Hat Pirates, with each and every one of them being no weaker than their captain.


    Compared to Rayleigh who''s already old and Roronoa Zoro, Benn Beckman is the only one El doesn''t have any information, he only knows that his strength belongs to the Pirate Emperor level, and all his aspects have entered their peak.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Almost at the moment when El took the initiative to end the confrontation, Benn Beckman, who seemed to be watching the battle not far away like an outsider, immediately held the flintlock in his hand and pulled the trigger towards El.


    With the harsh sound of gunfire, a bullet pierced through the air and shot toward El at a speed that could not be captured by the naked eye, then El''s red eyes widened slightly as if he see something in the Future.


    In the next second, El did not hesitate to sh the sword in his hand, entwined with dark red lightning toward the zing bullet.


    With the power of master swordsmanship and conqueror haki, the ck Sword, Shusui failed to cut the bullet in half with a single blow as it was stopped more than ten centimeters away from the bullet because the invisible substance that had just disappeared, appeared again out of thin air to block the advancing sword and bullet.


    Without waiting for the invisible substance to burst out another shockwave, El once again took the initiative to end the confrontation and fly to the sky using his devil fruit ability to evade the flying sh that Shanks send by taking advantage of the opportunity present.


    With El taking the initiative of ending the confrontation, the bullet which was stopped in the air because of the invisible substance flew forward for several miles at a speed that could not be captured by the naked eye and finallynded on the rocky mountain, in the next moment, the rocky mountain seemed to have been bomb by arge number of cannonballs and was directly smashed into countless pieces.


    Seeing this scene, El was slightly silent, then he look at Benn Beckman, who was holding the flintlock rifle while still aiming at him and the corners of his mouth could not help but twitched slightly while speaking. "You really have conqueror haki and also master conqueror coating..."


    It''s not hard to tell from El''s tone that his actually not shocked that Benn Beckman possessed a conqueror haki while also mastering conqueror coating.


    The manga of One Piece just happened to be serialized to the end of Kingdom of Wano and Onigashima before he travels here and when Zoro fights King in thest moment and then sessfully defeated him, it also shows that Zoro also has the qualification of King.


    So, El had already thought of two people that are also very likely to have conqueror haki.


    The first one is Dracule Mihawk, who is recognized as the world''s greatest swordsman in the world, he has a great probability of being a user of conqueror haki while also mastering conqueror coating and with his strength being on Pirate emperor level.


    After all, as Zoro''sst boss if Hawkeye is not strong enough, then Zoro''s ambitions and dreams will be extremely ridiculous.


    The second is Benn Beckman, the deputymander of the Red-Haired Pirates, who also great probability of having conqueror haki while also mastering conqueror coating.


    Before Luffy and Zoro reached the top, the Shanks and Benn Beckman are the current person closest to Roger and Rayleigh''s level in this sea.


    From the strongest deputymander in three eras, previous, current, and future eras, whether it is Rayleigh or Zoro, they have conqueror haki and mastered conqueror coating, then Benn Beckman having conqueror haki and mastered conqueror coating is even less surprising, he would be more shock and surprise if he doesn''t have it.


    Now, El has confirmed this spection and at the same time, he also understood the meaning of Shanks''s words.


    In order to resist the meteor, he had already consumed an extremelyrge amount of conqueror haki, so he didn''t care about consuming a little more to exchange blows with El, because his most trusted partner and deputymander, also has the qualification of a king and he is also one of the few super-powerhouses in the sea who mastered the conqueror coating.


    As El''s words fell, what responded to him was another bullet, as well as a cyan flying sh due to Shanks''srge consumption of conqueror haki, making it not possible for him to use conqueror coating indiscriminately anymore, so he can only create a huge cyan flying that follows the bullet containing powerful conqueror haki while charging toward El.


    Facing the attack from two people, El''s eyes were still focused on Benn Beckman''s bullet, and then he coated his sword with advanced armament and conqueror haki before shing downward and creating a flying sh simr to Shanks send out albeit, it''s little smaller, however, the power contained in the dark red flying sh that several times stronger than the cyan flying sh.


    When flying sh and bullets collided together, another deafening sound exploded then the invisible substance appeared again, creating a burst of shock wave that shatters the flying sh that flies over.


    The flying sh and bullets remain in stalemate in the air for a while before exploding into a gust of wind that ravages the earth and the sky unscrupulously.


    Whether it was El in the sky or Shanks and Benn Beckman on the ground, they were all affected by this overwhelming hurricane, and El, who was freed from the shackles of gravity, took this opportunity to fly to a higher in the sky while sending out several flying sh one after another below, with each one of them being more than 100 meters in length.


    With such length, it naturally also has very amazing power, and once these flying shes hit the ground, this medium-sized ind maybe will be even directly cut in half.


    Seeing this scene, Benn Beckman, who cherished every rifle bullet very much at this moment did not continue to shoot but looked at Shanks not far away and saw him swinging his sword that contain advanced armament haki toward the sky to block the iing flying sh that El send over.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Although the time he ate the Float-Float Fruit is not that long, however, with his creativity as a traveler and his monstrous physique, his usage of the Float-Float Fruit has undoubtedly surpassed Shiki and when he uses his devil fruit ability to the extreme, except for something intangible, all the tangible objects in the world will be under his control, be it an ind or sea.


    This is his greatest confidence to challenge and fear Shanks and Benn Beckman''s cooperation.


    When the medium-sized ind began to shake, the ground, rubble, and dust that was smashed during their fight began to rise in ce and merge


    as if they are alive to create several earth dragons of different sizes on the ground.


    It was obviously just a puppet, but the several earth dragons still let out deafening roars before charging toward Shanks and Benn Beckman.


    Looking at the several earth dragons that were charging at them, Shanks and Benn Beckman easily defused El''s attack. Benn Beckman uses advanced armament haki to smash several earth dragons into numerous pieces while Shanks simply uses the breath of all things to cut the earth dragon into several pieces.


    El never has any expectation for these few small earth dragons to cause trouble for these two-person, he only uses it to dy their time.


    Then as the earth dragon gets destroyed, it created a cloud of dust that rises into the sky and soon disappeared, however, this kind of disappearance does not simply dissipate with the wind but merges into the air and whether it is a strong or ordinary person, their eyes cannot detect these dust particles.


    On the edge of the ind, the ground suddenly liquefied and merge with each other before turning into a huge circr earth wall that raised to the sky and cover the entire ind, instantly shrouding it in eternal darkness.


    In this regard, the expressions of Shanks and Benn Beckman changed slightly, as a battle-hardened pirate, how can they not understand the meaning of El''s actions,


    However, before they can do anything to destroy the earth wall that covers the entire ind, the ground of the ind began to vibrate once again, and then another earth wall which is smaller than the other, rises from the ground, making the ind not only cover in darkness but to also have a limited amount of oxygen, and because of suchrge change on the terrain, the medium-sized ind has now had the same sized as a small ind.


    At the same time in the darkness where you can''t even see your fingers in front of you, a figure with strong aura fluctuations fall from the sky and sh toward Shanks who has currently have the weakest fluctuations of aura among them.


    Although Shank can''t see the iing attack with his naked eyes, however, his observation haki can still clearly see El''s attack, so the sword in his hand canpletely block El''s numerous attacks that created numerous sounds of metal collision in this dark world together with a spark of fire and as if seeing El with the help of spark of fire, Benn Beckman spits out his cigarette and hold the barrel of the flintlock rifle in both hands and then cover the butt te with armament haki before hurling it toward El.


    Due to El''s surprise attack which caught them by surprise, Benn Beckman doesn''t have the chance to take more bullets with him when he leaves the Red Force. At the moment, he only has a small bag that contains a few dozen rounds of rifle bullets, so he cherishes every bullet very much, and won''t shoot casually until he finds an opportunity.


    In addition to his gunmanship skill which is only second to Yassop, he also has physical skills that are at the first-ss level, so when shooting is not necessary, Benn Beckman likes to use the flintlock rifle as a club to beat down his enemies one by one.


    In the face of Benn Beckman''s attack, El, who was going to follow up his attack on Shanks with another sh, changes the direction of his attack and lets it collide with Benn Beckman''s flintlock rifle, while he raised his foot cover with armament haki to block Shanks''s attack before jumping back more than ten meters to open at distance between them before sending another cyan blue flying sh that is more than ten meters in length toward them.


    Seeing this, Shanks also created a flying sh that collided with the iing sh flying, temporarily illuminating the area around them with light, and when it dies down, the three people sh in closebat once again.


    Then Shanks sh and created a twenty-meter-long flying sh toward El, in response to this, El stretched out his hand cover with conqueror coating to block the iing flying sh and seized it over before letting it return toward its previous path, seeing his flying sh changing its original path, Shanks created another flying sh to block it over.


    Facing the cooperation between two powerhouses, in addition to swordsmanship, El asionally used his devil fruit ability and Six styles (Rokushiki) together with his speed to not lose in a short period of time.


    One of the reasons why he created an earth wall that blocks the light on the entire ind is to have a showdown between observation haki among them, as he has already developed his innate observation haki to the point of being not afraid of fighting in the dark just like Fujitora who had blinded his own eyes.


    On the other hand, Shanks and Benn Beckman can only perceive El''s aura fluctuations with observation haki, and thetter can''t even shoot casually.


    It''s not that the two of them have no solution to solve this darkness, creating a hole in the earth''s wall for them is as easy as poking their finger in a thin paper, it''s that their future vision gives them an ominous feeling in their hearts that once they got distracted trying to create a hole in this earth wall, then very bad things will definitely happen to them.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    "Hakoku sovereignty!"


    Inside the ind that was covered by an earth wall, the life and death battle between the three powerhouses has entered the peak stages.


    Relying on his unique observation haki, El faces the joint effort of Shanks and Benn Beckman without losing the slightest bit, not only that, but he even became much stronger as the battle goes on, as he developed his swordsmanship, flying sh, the breath of all things, Six styles (Rokushiki) and it''s variations as well as the Spear of Elbaf that was disyed and used by him.


    Except for asionally assisting himself with the devil fruit ability, El did not lift the ind directly to the altitude of several thousand meters and then turned it into a 180 degree before releasing his Devi fruit ability as he did when he was chasing Rayleigh to attack Shanks and Ben Beckman because the method of dealing with Rayleigh is not suitable for Shanks and Benn Beckman, who can fly at a low altitude with Haki, and were not burdened by someone.


    As the saying goes, the n can''t keep up with the change. El, who was only thirteen years old this year, his strength had already entered a bottleneck and in order to let his devil fruit awakened, he deliberately found a couple of people who could help him, the Strongest Man in the World, Whitebeard, and Demon Heir, Dous Bullet.


    For this reason, El also deliberately took Yamato and Shirahoshi on a constant adventure and hunt Vander Decken IX and Blueno, to seize their devil fruit.


    ording to the original n, when he ended his adventure and returned to the new world, the first person he want to challenge is Whitebeard, then if the life and death battle with him can''t awaken his devil fruit, he will take Nojiko, who will eat the Door-Door Fruit then they will quietly infiltrate the sixth floor of the impel down then make a deal with Dous Bullet to help him awakened his devil fruit ability.


    But now, he doesn''t need to do something so troublesome, because he finds something much better.


    In the darkness, El flies in the air again from closebat and held the hilt of his sword with both hands before sting a huge white beam of light toward Shanks and Ben Beckman below.


    Unlike the flying sh that shreds the darkness and illuminates the surrounding area, although the white beam of light formed by Hakoku sovereignty seems to be materialized, it belongs to the intangible things that his devil fruit cannon seize control of.


    The white beam of light melts into darkness and like a tsunami, it tries to drown Shanks and Ben Beckman in it, on the other hand in Shanks and Benn Beckman''s perception, a wave of astonishing energy charges toward them.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Benn Beckman directly grabbed Shanks who created an invisible shield around them and shot a bullet toward the iing attack.


    Over time, Benn Beckman has more than once used a bullet coated with advanced armament and conqueror haki to shatter the earth wall that blocks the light, it''s a pity that even after he consumed seven rounds of bullets, he was not able to get his wish, because El''s mind-reading ability let himpletely sees through him and give him a chance to use Future vision and flying sh coated with conqueror harry to block the bullet the that Benn Beckman shot.


    Benn Beckman realizes it''s as if El would never allow them to do anything to the earth wall that blocks the light, although he doesn''t know the significance of El''s move, his ominous feeling has grown stronger each second.


    When the bullet containing advanced armament and conqueror haki collided with the white beam of light, another hurricane formed by the collision of haki once again ravaged the ground.


    "He even got BIG MOM''s skill..." As the ground cracked, Shanks, who used Haki to resist the hurricane and earth gravel contain in it suddenly coughed before he finished his whole sentence.


    This kind of coughing that''s like when someone chokes should not appear on someone as powerful as them, in particr for Shanks, who also used his haki to create an invisible shield around his body to resist the wind and gravel.


    "No... we''ve been tricked again... he''s been stalling time the whole time!" Hearing Shanks'' cough, the ominous feeling in Benn Beckman''s heart grew stronger, but he doesn''t know why he felt this way, then suddenly as if he realized something, his face can''t help but turn extremely ugly.


    He finally understood why El wanted to create such a battle stage, in addition to using darkness to limit their vision, it also to consumed their stamina much faster, and the most important thing is the dust particle around them.


    Observation haki can only perceive the fluctuations of aura and unless is someone like Kuina whose observation haki because unique because she integrates the Radio waves on her observation haki, then anyone can''t detect this dust particle including Fujitora who can only see outline at most with his observation haki.


    Shanks and Benn Beckman both possessed an advanced observation haki, however, it''s not as unique as Kuina has, so at most, they could also only perceive El''s attack trajectory, as well as aura fluctuations, for the dust particle, their Observation haki can''t see it at all.


    Since the appearance of the Earth wall, during the entire duration of the battle he was fighting with El, including the rifle bullet just now, Benn Beckman fired a total of eight bullets, creating eight Haki collisions that ravage the ground.


    At this moment, this iparably dark space must be filled with dense dust particles.


    Don''t say he and Shanks can''t see due to darkness, even if the light returned, Benn Beckman believed that he could not see anything but a haze.


    In the end, how dense the dust particle can make a strong person cough without being able to finish his word even when he was using Haki to protect his body?


    "No wonder he''s using flying shes less often, it turns out to be... not good!" Benn Beckman also didn''t finish his whole sentence as he was using Future vision the whole time and he sees some incredible scenes that changed drastically his expression once again.


    In the next second, an explosion that affected the whole ind suddenly brought a dazzling light andpletely illuminated this extremely dark space.


    This sudden explosion is a huge explosion of dust!!


    =======

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    The dust explosion came so suddenly that if Shanks and Benn Beckman both doesn''t have Future Vision, they wouldn''t even have a chance to react.


    At the same time, if El wants to use the dust explosion to hurt these two people who have reached their peak, then that is only simply a whimsical thing.


    So El made this kind of change, naturally, it is impossible to use the limitation on their vision to consume their stamina and the dust explosion to consume their Haki. In fact, neither the limitation on their vision nor the sudden dust explosion mattered to Shanks and Benn Beckman''s with their strength.


    The main purpose is those dust particles, the ability of the Float-Float Fruit is to control all non-living things, but these non-living only include tangible things.


    Whether it is Shiki or the El, their devil fruit ability cannot control intangible things.


    Even so, El also got inspiration from Shiki controlling the blizzard with his devil fruit ability in the theatrical version, the Strong World.


    Since Shiki can even control snowkes, then that means that the Float-Float Fruit''s ability can also control dust particles that are extremely small but still tangible things.


    The dust that enveloped the entire ind is actually under El''s devil fruit ability and since Shanks coughed without even finishing his word, then it means that the dust particles he inhaled are at a very rming amount.


    That is to say, whether it is Shanks or Benn Beckman, there are a lot of dust particles covered with Float-Float Fruit ability in their bodies.


    Although the ability of the Float-Float Fruit cannot work on living things, however, if a living being inhales an inanimate object under the Float-Float Fruit ability, El can still control those inanimate objects in the living being''s body, that''s El''s true purpose.


    When the explosion spread on the entire ind and the dazzling fire that tears the darkness is about to drown Shanks and Benn Beckman, they had already made preparations to use Haki in advance for defense when they saw this scene in the future vision.


    At this time, El, who was also in the range of the explosion, held his sword in one hand while he stretch out his other hand toward Shanks and Benn Beckman before clenching his fist hard.


    In an instant, Shanks and Benn Beckman''s pupils shrunk instantly and they felt a heart-wrenching pain that cause the invisible shield they had just created to disappear suddenly.


    When they saw that the fire approaching them at a very fast speed, they endured their pain and once again used their haki to create an invisible shield but it was already toote, it was this dy that made them pay a lot of prices.


    For this chance, El is even more guarded about the appearance of a mistake, so he did not choose to retreat, but to face and endure this explosion with Shanks and Benn Beckman.


    The terrifying dust explosion is a continuous explosion, but it still destroys the earth wall in an instant.


    After a while, an iparably huge mushroom cloud rose up from the ind that even those several inds closest to them can see a mushroom cloud that covers the sky and the sun.


    Looking at the astonishing mushroom cloud, those who were at ease and thought they had escaped the catastrophe were nervous again and they could not help but look at the blue sky once again for the fear that it would turn red again in the next second, with one or two meteors falling.


    The huge mushroom cloudsted for a long time before slowly dissipating.


    The scene returns to the ce where the explosion happen, at this time, the ind that is filled with mountains, rivers, trees, and beasts, has now be a deserted ind with nothing, even the barren ground were now full of cracks.


    There are only three living beings left on the ind and those three are naturally El and Shanks, and Benn Beckman.


    However, the state of these people is particrly embarrassing at this time, El who made this explosion, his ck robe and trousers have be tattered while his smooth and tender skin on his back is mutted and with no ce not dripping with blood.


    Even El, someone born with a strong physique and Life Return (Seimei Kikan) that have automatic defense has his back blown to pieces while suffering a lot of injuries.


    From this, it can be assumed that Shanks and Benn Beckman as ordinary people while their defenses are a bit slower at the most critical time, they will definitely not be safe, and will definitely suffer more serious injury than El.


    The current situation of Shanks and Benn Beckman is so bad and like El, their clothes were blown to tatters.


    On Shank, even more part of his body was mutted and many ces were dripping with blood, even his broken arm bitten by the sea king was also injured. However his much better than Benn Beckman, because Benn Beckman''s injury is even worse, as he has more Haki left than Shanks, he hugged Shanks at a critical moment and helped him resist the next continuous explosion.


    On Benn Beckman''s back, there was not a single intact ce in sight, and he also became simr to Shanks, as his right arm and shoulder were blown off by the explosion.


    That is to say, El''s move to control the dust particles to attack their internal at the critical moment was very sessful and made these two powerhouses pay a heavy price.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Not only Shanks and Benn Beckman were brought up, but even the stone rubble and dust that had been smashed by the shockwave formed by conqueror haki were all involved.


    Shanks and Benn Beckman aren''t just being spun around, they were also suffering secondary damage from this debris flying in the tornado.


    From facing meteors to facing tsunamis on all sides and forcing Red-haired Pirates deep into the sea before annihting them and then resisting the continuous explosion just now, whether it is El, Shanks, or Benn Beckman, they have basically exhausted their Haki after fighting until now, especially, Shanks, he is the first one to use up all of his haki.


    Even if they still have a little bit of Haki, the severe pain from their serious injuries forces these two people who have reached the peak of their mental skills and physical skills to can''t use the advanced version of haki, right now, they can only use the basic version a little at most.


    However, in the super tornado that swept over the medium-sized ind, even if Shanks and Benn used up all their remaining haki, they could not smash suchrge tornado.


    Even so, in order not to let those debris cause secondary damage and grind them to death, Shanks and Benn Beckman still used up theirst haki to fend off this debris, and buy themselves time.


    Shanks expends hisst Haki to resist the damage from the debris while doing all he could do to lift the sword in his hand and try to use the breath of all things to cut off thisrge tornado.Even if thisrge tornado cannot be cut off, as long as a gap can be cut, Shanks has the confidence to take Benn Beckman out of therge tornado before the gap heals.


    However, he obviously underestimated El''s devil fruit awakening and overestimated his own remaining strength.


    Outside therge tornado, there was also a wind wall surrounding El''s body to resist the super tornado, As El was not affected by it and was in a special state at this time, even if doesn''t use his observation haki, and close his eyes, he could clearly see Shanks'' every move.


    The world in this special state, it''s as if he has an omniscient view of everything.


    There was no movement from El, but the next second, Shanks inside therge tornado just raised the sword in his hand, and an astonishing scene suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. The sword in his hands, liquefied at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then was swept into it by therge tornado, blowing to somewhere unknown, and in just a few seconds, in his hands, there is only one hilt left.There are only twelve Supreme Grade swords in the world and Gryphon was one of them and it was liquefied in an instant.


    Just like the Op-Op fruit, the objects inside the Float-Float Fruit range have no more so-called quality and distance.


    If Shanks still has enough Haki, maybe he can cover his sword with the armament haki, then even if El''s Float-Float Fruit is awakened, he can''t liquefy his sword. It''s a pity that Shanks'' Haki has been exhausted.


    Without Haki, he naturally cannot protect his beloved sword, so with the disappearance of his own swords, Shanks'' life also officially began to enter its final countdown.


    As therge tornado left the barren ind and came to the sea, therge tornado immediately swept up countless seawater and changed from a tornado to tornadic waterspouts.


    Shanks and Benn Beckman, who had been restrained by the strong wind and unable to struggle, suddenly felt a strong water pressure and suffocation, and just when they tried to take out the Bubbly Coral on their bodies and create a protective film for to breathe, they found that the Bubbly Coral on their bodies was also liquefied and disappeared.


    Shanks and Benn Beckman, who can''t breathe had aplete look of despair in their eyes, their Haki is exhausted, and their weapons are also lost, Shanks and Benn Beckman now have one of their foot in the grave, and, El only needed to push them a little harder, and he canpletely end the voyage of the entire Red-Haired Pirates.


    In fact, El intends to do this, seeing their situation, he waves his hand and in an instant, his originally slightly rosy face turns pale while covered with sweat.


    The tornadic waterspouts that were moving in a certain direction suddenly seemed to be pulled by an irresistible gravitational force and it suddenly changed its shape and turned into a huge giant water dragon that rise into the sky which can be seen from several close inds.


    The huge water dragon that is several miles long, flew to an altitude of over one thousand meters in just an instant and then dive down toward the barren ind.


    This scene is very spectacr, it''s like the Knock Up Stream that connected heaven and earth.


    The moment the huge water dragon mmed into the barren ground of the ind, a strong shockwave, apanied by a deafening sound, swept in all directions.


    The ground, which was originally covered with countless cracks, once again made anotherrge crack.


    Not long after, another deafening sound exploded as the ind finally couldn''t bear it and began to fall apart.


    The wind and the shockwaves did not affect El, instead, they deliberately avoided him as he slowly flew to the ind as if being carried by the wind.


    After the wind and water dissipated on this ind fragment, two drenched body that was neither blown away by the strong wind nor washed away by the seay quietly on the ground.


    Then El raised his right hand again while looking at the two-body before speaking slowly. "This battle will surely shock the world, and your stories will forever be engraved on history and will be passed down by future generations because of me..."


    "So... goodbye, Shanks, and Benn Beckman!"


    As El raised his two fingers, two stone spears suddenly rose from the ground and mercilessly prated through their body.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    After killing Shanks and Benn Beckman, El can''t stand it anymore and the wind wall surrounding him slowly disappears and he slowly descends to the ground with both of his hands resting on his knees while gasping for breath.


    As someone born with a strong physique, especially after three years of training, this is the first time, he ever experienced the feeling of exhaustion.


    Entering the special State for the first time, did he understands what was being cautious in his stamina usage as he did not expect that the special state would consume such arge amount of stamina.


    If it was in his heyday, even if his special state can consume arge amount of stamina, he can still be willful for a while without taking it seriously.


    But now, before his Devil fruit is awakened, he had been fighting for a long time with Shanks and Benn Beckman, the two pirate emperor-level people, and in the continuous explosion, he not only used all his armament haki but also his conqueror haki that''s why his back was blown to pieces.


    If it wasn''t for Shanks and Benn Beckman being equally exhausted and seriously injured by the continuous explosion and he didn''t break through his existing bottleneck, he would use the remaining meteor to solve them.


    Luckily he breakthrough his bottleneck in the critical time after facing death, so from this moment on, El is as the world thinks.


    In this era of great pirates, he and Kaido are the most powerful contenders for Strongest Man in the World and as long as any of them can defeat Whitebeard, then they will be the new title holder of the Strongest Man in the World.


    Or wait until after Whitebeard died of old age, then the two of them will fight and the winner will be the title holder of the Strongest Man in the World in this era.


    Counting those legends who are still at their peak, or are already old, and even some powerhouses who are not well-known like Koushirou.


    When he is a few years older and his physique bes much stronger and then after fully grasping the power of his devil fruit after being awakened, then he will definitely be on the list of the top three powerhouses in the world.


    If he''s lucky and he canplete that n, then he will be the undisputed number one in the world and the strongest person in world history.


    Even if he could notplete that n, when all of his stat has entered the golden stage, he would still be the strongest person in world history.


    That''s why he said that the story of Shanks and Benn Beckman will surely be told to future generations, because of their cooperation, they let him skip traveling on bumpy roads for one or two years earlier than expected.


    Looking at the group of news coo flying from far and quickly flying high above his head, El didn''t stop them but let them carry a lot of news materials that will shock the world and return to the unknown location, where the mobile headquarters of the world Economic News is located.


    Out of respect for his opponent, El did not insult the bodies of Shanks and Benn Beckman, nor will he allow others to insult their bodies.


    So, he once again consumed the little stamina that he recover to control the grounds to liquefy and wrapped Shanks and Ben Beckman''s bodies to form a two nameless small grave before using his ability once again to let it slowly sinks deep into the sea and be buried together with the corpse of his who were swept up somewhere unknown that he collected.


    After doing this, El flew to the sky full of sweat to meet Carina and Violet, who are at least a thousand kilometers away from here.


    The next day, a piece of news shocked the whole world as


    the World Economic News and Mary Geoise coborated again to release newspapers all over the world for free.


    The headline of the news is not the annihtion of the Red-haired Pirates, the fifth emperor crew recognized by the world, nor is it the fall of Shanks, who is also recognized as the fifth emperor of the sea by the world.


    Rather it is ''The first person in the era of the great pirates to exceed the 5 Billion belly, Lord of the Sky!''


    A person with a bounty exceeding 5 Billion bellies already exists, not only that, in thest era when belly was still very valuable there were already pirates whose bounties exceeded 5 billion, and there were more than one,


    among them was the Pirate King, Gol D. Roger, his bounty is as high as 5,564,800,000 billion bellies.


    There''s also Whitebeard, Edward Newgate whose bounty is as high as 5,046,000,000 billion bellies.


    With the death of Rock and Roger, as well as Shiki, whitebeard is currently the person with the highest bounty among the four pirate emperors while also recognized as the strongest pirate.


    Even the bounty offered to Monkey D. Dragon, known as World''s Worst Criminal in History, is no match for Whitebeard.


    After the death of Pirates King, Gol D. Roger, the era of the Great Pirates officially kicked off.


    To this day, the era of the great pirate has begun ongoing for more than ten years, and during this time, countless new stars shined and fell.


    There are also countless new stars shining up to now, the light not only did not go out but turned into huge stars, but among these countless stars, none of them can break through the five billion mark.


    Now, the first pirate in the era of the great pirate breakthrough the five billion mark, and his name is El, The Lord of the Sky.


    ["Lord of the Sky" El, a bounty of 5,023,000,000 Belly, regardless of life or death.]


    On the headline of the news, there is no news content, only a bounty.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    There''s no doubt, that the reason why Mary Geoise suddenly raised El''s bounty to the 5 billion bellies was that the other party do something earth-shattering thing.


    In fact, it is, when people in the world read today''s front-page news and before they can feel shocked, their attention is attracted by the second edition and the third, fourth, and even fifth edition news.


    Taking a closer look, it turns out that there is no other news in today''s World Economic Newspaper, and the whole news is about El VS Red-haired Pirates.


    The content of the second edition of the news is no less than the headlines of today''s news because the title of the second edition of the newspaper is astonishing, ''the Fall of the Unparalleled Combination of Gold and Silver!''


    The title of the third edition of the newspaper is, ''The End of the Red-Haired Pirates!''


    The title of the fourth edition of the newspaper is, ''The man who single-handedly destroyed the fifth emperor crew!


    The so-called Gold and Silverbination is an abbreviation for Roger and Rayleighbination from the previous era.


    Since Shanks is an intern from Roger Pirates and the only one who is very high profile in the Sea but has not been arrested by the Navy and Mary Geoise for being Roger Pirates'' crew, while he and his deputymander, Benn Beckman, led the Red-Haired Pirates in the new world where they fought in all directions and be invincible.


    Those who know the Roger Pirates all think that Shanks and Benn Beckman are simply a copy of the gold and silverbination.


    It was even suggested that the intern might go down the path of his captain, the most likely to be the second Pirate King.


    Now, they never thought that this man who had already reached the top of the world and was just short of an official announcement, he and his equally strong deputymander, was actually killed by someone in one vs two battle.


    No wonder Mary Geoise raised El''s bounty from 4 billion to 5 billion, which is only 20 million Belly less than Whitebeard, the Strongest Man in the World.


    When the world sees the pictures of the meteor and tsunami that covers the sky in all directions, and the final tornado and tornadic waterspouts posted in the newspaper. At this moment, everyone understood why Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters changed the title of El, from World Destroyer to Lord of the Sky, because this man, he really rules the earth and sea from the sky.


    Especially those remnants of the previous old era, or the strong people who knew about the Float-Float Fruit ability through the Devil Fruit Encyclopedia, they discovered something amazing through the tornado.


    That is... El''s Float-Float Fruit... is Awaken!


    At the age of 13, he awakened his devil fruit ability, this is simply an incredible thing!


    Approximately, for El being able to kill Shanks and Benn Beckman, then his devil Fruit Awakening definitely yed a key role to the victory.


    The truth is the same as what these people think and the reason why Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters raised El''s bounty from four billion to five billion is also for this reason.


    Without awakening his devil fruit, he can already destroy the world, now after mastering a power on a higher level, and his unscrupulous throwing of multiple meteors that creates multiple tsunamis while ignoring the surrounding inds at all, such disregard for life makes El in the eyes of Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters threats to surpassed Whitebeard.


    If Whitebeard hadn''t been alive and had been the strongest pirate for decades, both Mary Geoise and the Navy headquarters wanted to raise El''s bounty to an amount that surpassed Whitebeard''s.


    After all, Whitebeard still has a bottom line, this arrogant kid has be a madman without a bottom line


    If it weren''t for the Float-Float Fruit having an unsolvable sky advantage, the Mary Geoise had already authorized the Navy headquarters tounch the strongest Buster Call to siege El.


    This kind of madman with powerful strength, and rapid progress, while ignoring thew and traveling outside every day, his threat will definitely be much greater.


    After El fully enters his golden stage, there will probably be a second Rocks D. Xebec in this world.


    No matter how much Mary Geoise and the navy wanted to arrest El and lock him for eternity in Impel Down, they wouldn''t dare to act without being certain of the victory.


    So raising his bounty and distributing free newspapers to promote the dangers of El is the only thing they can do.


    The content of the third edition of the newspaper caused no less sensation than the two previous newspapers.


    Shanks lost an arm in the East Blue and still can be called the closest person to the Pirate King and even recognized as the fifth emperor of the sea, one of the main reasons is that he has a deputymander who is no less powerful as him.


    He also has a crew consisting of a powerhouse in the new world, although The Red Hair Pirates haven''t fought with any of the Four Emperor Pirates yet, however, no one would think that the Red Hair Pirates, will be weaker than any of the pirate emperor crew.


    El''s annihting the Red Hair Pirates is like annihting either of the Whitebeard Pirates, the Beasts Pirates, or the BIG MOM Pirates, which shocked the world.


    As for the content of the fourth edition of the newspaper, it is supplementary to the front-page newspaper which is nked, it''s a piece of news that Morgans exaggerated while describing the earth-shattering battle of one man fighting all at once the entire crew of the red-haired pirates.


    In the news, Morgans boast El to the sky and make him king of the world, the strong have their own opinions, and they will automatically ignore Morgans'' exaggeration.


    But those ordinary people have no opinion, they were full of fear toward El and the Flying Pirates because of the meteor, and now they regard El as a demon that is more terrifying than Whitebeard.


    Especially the people who escaped from the dozen or so inds, after escaping from the New World to the first half of the grand line or to the four seas, they spread the terror of El to the world.


    These are allter stories.


    By the way, since the Red-Haired Pirates were annihted deep in the sea, the news coo did not photograph the scene of their fall, and Morgans were not sure whether the Red-haired Pirates had fallen.


    However, this does not prevent Morgans from deliberately making up this fake news for the sake of news, just like in the manga, the death of Sabo.


    Shanks and Benn Beckman are both dead anyway, The Red-Haired Pirates, even if there are still people alive, they are just remnants who can''t make waves.


    Morgans, who are not afraid of the Pirate emperor are like the Mary Geoise, how could they be afraid of a remnant party. If they don''t agree, then find him and he will kill them!


    In thest and fifth editions of the newspaper, Morgans summed up the history of El''s development this year.


    From the battle on the Sabaody Archipgo in March to the end of the current year 1515 of the Sea Circle Calendar, El has created several major events, and his bounty has jumped from a supernova three years ago to The Fourth Emperor of the Sea with his bounty second only to Whitebeard, Edward Newgate.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    "This kid... he really did it!"


    Looking at the newspaper release today, as one of the two people who first knew that El would take action against the Red Hair Pirates, Kaido did not expect that this battle, which was supposed to be a small fight, would turn out to be a real all-out war between one person and the entire Red Hair Pirates.


    What''s even more surprising is that El still won, so at this moment, Kaido''s hand holding the newspaper was shaking slightly.


    As one of the traditional pirates, Kaido''s personality and ambition, it''s all in line with the Pirate Emperor''s identity.


    At the same time, Kaido, known as the Strongest Creature in the world actually has a battle record of seven defeats, eighteen arrests, and forty executions which is enough to show that Kaido is not simply training himself and building his own status, it''s also to satisfy his desire to fight.


    Even if Kaido is known as the Strongest Creature in the world, there is still more than one person that he can''t defeat but only draw in battle. Among them, there are Shanks and Benn Beckman, he can''t defeat or even kill them and he can only draw in battle.


    Now, El does what he can''t do, and no matter what method El used, he killed Shanks and Benn Beckman, this is an undisputed truth.


    Especially when he saw the image captured in this battle, the awakening of the Float-Float Fruit make his blood boil and he could not wait to set off to fight El. However, thinking that the other party is his partner, Kaido felt pity and joy.


    It''s a pity that he and El are allies, so he can''t use the method of finding fault to start a fight with the other party because of disagreement.


    The joy is that this brat surpassed himself and Linlin in just one battle, from the tail of the Four Emperors to standing next to Whitebeard, and the other party are still is his partner who makes big money together.


    After they cooperate for a bit longer, wouldn''t he be able to cooperate more closely with El and join forces to dominate the world, then decide who is the ruler of the world through a fight after?


    No doubt, Kaido is now exuding an aura called fighting spirit and ambition. Unfortunately, his ns will eventually fail, because El doesn''t care about the so-called status and authority at all.


    ...


    New World, Moby Dick.


    "Are you kidding me? Shanks and Benn Beckman were defeated in two versus one battle against a kid?"


    "It''s not fake news, is it?"


    "Idiot... there''s a photo, can''t you see it?"


    "Wow, That kid actually dropped so many meteors at one time. I heard that the pirates on the inds that were closer to the area where the fight happens were so scared that they fled back to Paradise or to the four seas."


    "Are you for real?"


    "This kid is too dangerous!"


    "Indeed, I''m not afraid of insidious and cunning guys, I''m more afraid of madmen who have no bottom line."


    "This kid reminds me of Demon Heir, Dous Bullet, who also began to run wild around the world after Roger''s death."


    "A bounty of five billion bellies just like Dad and only at the age of 13 years old, tsk tsk... this record is simply unprecedented, and it is almost impossible for anyone to surpass it in the future!"


    The discussions of the others kepting in Whitebeard''s ears who was holding a specially made wine jug in one hand and newspaper in the other while having aplicated expression on his face.


    At this moment, Whitebeard''s eyes seemed to travel back in time to a certain day decades ago, it''s the scene of the two little brats with red hair and red noses on Roger''s boat, threatening to kill him which was as clear as yesterday to him.


    Among the several younger generation in that era, there were only two little brats who had left a deep impression on him, and one had already departed before he knew it.


    Thinking of this, Whitebeard looked at the newspaper and sighed. "Shiki, your death really breeds an incredible monster!"


    Even so, whitebeard didn''t frown, as one of Shiki''s old enemies and allies, no one knows the power of the Float-Float Fruit better than him and even if that kid has developed this Devil Fruit to awakening, he is still fearless.


    This is the confidence of the man who has been the Strongest Person in the World for decades and has experienced countless battles and seen countless abilities.


    On the paradise, Kuraigana Ind.


    "Shanks, did you really die?"


    Looking at the newspaper release today, Mihawk whose face always remains cold and expressionless, and even if there are other changes in his expressions, most of them are contemptuous. However, at this moment, his expression is veryplicated.


    Looking at the second edition newspaper, it''s a photo of Shanks and Benn Beckman being pierced by stone spears.


    Seeing that his opponent who is also his friend died like this, although Shanks was no longer regarded as his opponent a few years ago, however, the scene of their countless battles emerged in his mind uncontrobly and the more he reminiscent, the more negative emotion he has that should not appear in his body.


    "The Lord of the Sky, El." After a long time, Mihawk''s eyes slowly fell to the front page which is El''s New Bounty.


    Seeing the young man holding a ck Sword like himself, Mihawk slowly stood up and went to the room then picked up his huge ck sword before walking towards the coast.


    "Let me see who is the new owner of this ck Sword!" after Mihawk''s voice fell, a boat-like coffin lit with candles left the Kuraigana Ind not long after.


    At the same time, many people around the world have the sameplex expressions as Whitebeard and Mihawk. Some people even looked sad with even some bursting into tears.


    Shanks'' death, began a series of changes and the original plot has alsopletely deviated from its original path beyond recognition.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    On the coast of an ordinary uninhabited ind in the East Blue, a ship with a pirate g of a skull with a red nose is moored on the ind.


    "What happened to Captain Buggy?"


    "I don''t know, he returned to his room with the newspaper, and he never came out, we also don''t dare to disturb him."


    "Speaking of which, the East blue really breeds an incredible monster with the bounty of 5,023,000,000, even before I became a pirate, I already heard about their deeds as a bounty hunter and in just a few years, they have be an existence we need to look up!"


    "Yeah, I thought they would always be a bounty hunter, unexpectedly after entering the grand line they became a pirate with a bounty of more than one hundred million bellies."


    "This kind of experience is really outrageous... I don''t even dare to dream about it."


    "I heard that they once appeared in Loguetown, are those big pirates returning to their hometown to visit their rtives?"


    "I hope we don''t encounter those monsters and no one provokes them, I don''t want to be like those hundred thousands of people who were indirectly killed."


    The discussions of the crew of buggy pirates passed through theyers of wooden walls and faintly entered into the dimly lit room, where there is a figure with a red nose sitting straight on the chair while blending in the darkness which created an impression for those people who look from behind him as an invisible.


    However, with the shaking of his hands, while holding the newspaper and the tears that dripped like rain that wets the newspaper, you could notice, that this man was crying silently.


    East Blue, Goa Kingdom.


    On Mount Colubo, Ace, who was fifteen years old this year, caught the newspaper falling from the sky and after reading the news on the front page and second page of the newspaper, his eyes suddenly widened.


    "Hey... Ace! What are you doing... Uh, hurry up, we''re going to hunt!" Just then, there was a loud sound in front of him. Taking off his from the newspaper and looking not far in front of him, there''s a boy that was around 10 years old wearing a straw hat. "Luffy, wait for me!"


    After he finished speaking, Ace quickly caught up with Luffy in front of him and picked up all the newspapers that fell randomly and destroyed them. Although Luffy is a little curious about this, he has no intention of reading the newspaper.


    Just as he couldn''t read and had no interest in the so-called newspaper like in the manga. If Gloriosa had not read the newspaper aloud and stated Ace''s public execution is in 6 days, Luffy might not have even known his brother is dead.


    In the same way, unless someone happened to be talking about Shanks''s death, or an acquaintance told Luffy about it, Luffy didn''t know his guide at all who he agreed to meet in the future and return his hat has been killed.


    Not only Shanks but there are also those who had a very good rtionship with Luffy on The Red Hair Pirates, most of them are dead.


    Even if someone is lucky enough to be alive, they don''t know where they are recuperating.


    On this day, Ace was very busy because he wanted to destroy the newspapers that were distributed for free and poured down like rain.


    At the same time, he also asked those acquaintances who they knew not to mention or talk about Shanks''s matter in front of Luffy.


    After experiencing Sabo''s death, Ace didn''t want his younger brother to experience the pain of losing someone important for the second time at such a young age. Therefore, Ace''s way of dealing with it is if it can be concealed then he will conceal it for a day.


    The best thing to do is to wait until Luffy grows up, bes stronger, and then let him know. At the same time, Ace also deeply remembered the name Lord of the Sky, El.


    After Luffy knows everything, in the future, he presumably will have a fight with such a big pirate. Thinking of this, in Ace''s heart, there''s suddenly a strong desire to be much stronger.


    He doesn''t want to lose another younger brother, so he must be stronger so that he can protect his most cherished family!


    Like Buggy and Ace''s reaction, the same happens all over the world.


    Especially those members of the Roger Pirates, all of them burst into tears, especially Rayleigh, who after surviving secretly returned to the Sabaody Archipgo to recover from his serious injury, at this moment he was covered in white bandages and can''t go out of bed.


    In the past ten years, Shanks has traveled almost all over the four seas, the first and second half of the grand line while making friends made with countless people, in addition, there are family and friends of his crew waiting for their return.


    All in all, the annihtion of the Red Hair Pirates affects not only the new world but the entire world. However, El didn''t care about that.


    One weekter.


    After returning to Carina and Violet, El ate all the food on the small ship, but only recovered 70% of his energy, then he took the small ship moored in the White Sea and returned to East Blue while following the same route they previously travel.


    During this time, while hunting marine creatures on the White Sea to solve the food problem, he also familiarizes himself with the power of his devil fruit after awakening.


    I have to admit that the awakening of Devil Fruits, especially the awakening of the top-level Devil Fruits, doesn''t only have a bit of improvement in the user strength.


    El also finally understood why Luffy in the manga became so strong after the Gum-Gum Fruit awakened and turn to Human-Human Fruit, Model: Nika.


    Although the Gum-Gum Fruit is the most special devil fruit in this world, as it is awakened, it will acquire the characteristics of the Paramecia devil fruit to affect the surroundings while also having the characteristics of the Zoan devil fruit to transform into the fruit model.


    However, his Float-Float Fruit, as a rule-type ability that is even rarer than the logia, after awakening, unexpectedly it has two major abilities instead of one like what he expects.


    Domain ability that can control all inanimate objects without touching it with the palm of his hand.


    There is the ability to control intangible things that can''t be seen by the naked eye and observation Haki.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    As the saying goes, the higher you climb the harder you fall.


    The impact of Shanks and the red-haired pirate''s demise makes El''s status rise higher. His title before as the fourth emperor of the sea only rely on his devil fruit ability to create meteors and tsunamis that can destroy the world, it was only until he defeated Silvers Rayleigh that he change his reputation and told the world in addition to his devil fruit ability, his individual strength is also at the pirate emperor level.


    Even so, his status is still the lowest among the four emperors. His crew strength is not only inferior to the Whitebeard Pirates, Beasts Pirates, BIG MOM Pirates, and even the Red-Haired Pirates, his crew strength is far inferior.


    His individual strength, although it''s very powerful, however in this world, there are still people who can tie him in battle, but now, El is telling the world with his own strength, that he doesn''t need to expand his fleet and recruit crew, as long as he is there, his pirate group is at the level of the emperor''s crew because he alone can kill the so-called entire emperor crew.


    As Kaido said, no matter what method he used to annihte Shanks and the Red Hair Pirates, it is an undeniable fact that hepletely annihted them.


    After this battle, El became the second strongest pirate in this era and whether it is Kaido, Charlotte Linlin, or other big pirates, they are all convinced, because the biggest achievement of El''s ascension is Shanks, Benn Beckman, and Red-Haired Pirates who are soon to be the fifth pirate emperor crew in the new world fall.


    The greater El''s future achievements, the more ssic their story will be.


    A weekter, the small ship finally returned to East Blue and arrived at the Cocoyashi Vige.


    "Nii-san, you''re finally back!"


    Nami, who saw the small ship descending from the sky in the distance, rushed over and hugged El almost at the moment El brought Carina and Violet ashore.


    "I''m back... Sorry, I''mte..."


    Patting Nami''s head, El looked at the Robin who was following Nami and smiled.


    "Wee back..." Robin came up while holding Tama with a gentle smile.


    "Nii-san, I also want a hug..." Tama stretched out her hands towards El, making him resolutely abandon Nami and took Tama while returning to the vige with the other girls.


    After entering the vige, El''s arrival was also warmly weed by the vigers and everyone greeted him with enthusiasm.


    People have double standards, including the simple folk from the Cocoyashi Vige, and despite the big incident that he created in the new world, which in other people''s eyes is a kind of extreme sin and those people that have nothing to do with them, once they saw their shadow, those people can''t wait to flee the ind where El and the other girls are already located. To the point that they don''t even dare to go to the nearby inds, for fear that they will be implicated if someone provokes this demon, however, in the eyes of the people saved by El, he is still their savior, no matter how evil he is.


    The vigers of Cocoyashi Vige did not change their attitude towards them because El and his group changed from a team of bounty hunters to pirates that they hate, so El who found this also smiled and epted the banquet from the vigers, then they stayed in the Cocoyashi Vige for a few days to let Nami and her adoptive father, Genzo have a good reminiscence.


    El also met with Nojiko and asked her if she would like to leave with them, in this regard, she directly used her actions to respond to El, she reached out her hand in front of her and opened a door. At this moment she was already a devil fruit user.


    El who received her answer also patted Nojiko on the shoulder with a smile on his face, then he walked through the door with her.


    It was a special space that was exactly the same as the real world except for the different colors. The reason why El called this special space the inner world is also for this reason as Paramecia Devil Fruits such as Castle-Castle Fruit and Mirror-Mirror Fruit, all have a special space separated from the real world.


    "As expected of rule type ability, it''s really powerful."


    At this time, El and Nojiko have left Cocoyashi Vige and appeared on the deck of Pegasus.


    More importantly, El and Nojiko did not walk to the Pegasus from the Cocoyashi Vige in the Inner World but directly teleported over.


    When El and the two girls went to the new world, Nami and the others arrived at the Cocoyashi Vige in only two days and Nojiko also ate the Door-Door Fruit that day.


    It took El a half-month for a round trip and during those time, Nojiko practiced and develop her devil fruit ability.


    After entering the inner world, Nojiko will have a power that cannot be used in the real world.


    She can use this power to affect the human body in the real world, for example opening a revolving door on the other party''s body. She can also create a space channel in the inner world, this channel can be connected to the ce she can see.


    That is to say, Nojiko can teleport to any area where she can see, and after she reaches the area where he wants to go, she only needs to open a door to return to the real world.


    This ability is very powerful and for El, it''s almost heaven-defying level, because as long as Nojiko masters observation haki, the restriction of only teleporting in the area where she can see will be lifted.


    Especially beside El, there are Carina and Kuina who have the farthest observation haki range on them, then there''s also violet who have the re-re Fruit.


    If they want to go to any ce, Carina only needs to eat Nojiko and Kuina, then they can travel to any ce and it will only take a few or dozens of teleportation for them to reach another ind in an instant which they needed to be travel for several days.


    To put it more exaggeratedly, Carina can eat Violet and Nojiko, and then try to see if irvoyance can be used together with teleportation to travel in any ce within a 4,000 kilometers radius.


    If this conjecture is possible, then it means that there is no ce for their group that they cannot go to.


    Even if the distance of the teleportation will consume more stamina, they only needed to teleport multiple times, because, in the El group, there is not only El who have a strong physique but there''s also Carina.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    In order to confirm his guess, El let Nojiko create a door to the inner world and teleport to the area where Carina and Violet are located then he took them to a ce with no people around and told them about his guess.


    "Amazing, it turns out that Nojiko''s ability is so powerful!"


    As they followed El to the new world, neither Carina nor Violet had seen the power of the Door-Door Fruit.


    After hearing El''s guess, Carina''s eyes couldn''t help but widen while looking at Nojiko.


    Nojiko, who had known Carina a few years ago, scratched her head a little embarrassedly and showed a shy smile.


    Due to Nami meeting El in advance when she was eight years old, it only took less than one year after her adoptive mother was killed to achieve her revenge by virtue of the me-me Fruit ability.


    Therefore, Nojiko did not tattoo her body on purpose as a gesture of sympathy and condolence toward Nami, who was ashamed of her Arlong pirates tattoo.


    Now Nojiko is a brave and independent person at the same time a kind and gentle girl.


    After Carina recover from her surprise, she immediately ate Nojiko with excitement, and then ate Violet not long after and entered a new version of Asura Form.


    After having Violet''s re-re Fruit and Nojiko''s Door-Door Fruit, Carina couldn''t wait to confirm El''s guess, so she immediately raise her hands with an OK gesture and use irvoyance to cover the Cocoyashi Vige with her eyes.


    Carina, who dominates the body, also controls the pair of arms that belong to Nojiko and uses the Door-Door Fruit ability to open a door, then she walked toward the door while maintaining an OK gesture with both of her hands with El following behind her.


    After the door closed automatically, they came to the inner world with colors that were different from the real world.


    "Sess!" As soon as she entered the door, Carina discovered that controlling three devil fruit at the same time became much easier, then in the next moment, an open door appears in the inner World.


    On the opposite side of the door is not the colorful real world, but the inner world with only one color and when they pass through the door, the scene around El''s eyes suddenly changed.


    They were originally in the area around the uninhabited alley of Cocoyashi Vige but suddenly they appeared around the forest.


    When another Door opens, El and Carina, who is in Asura from returned to the real world.


    Perceiving a lot of Aura in the distance, El and Carina looked at each other, and then they showed a smile that each other could understand without saying any words.


    Then Carina once again opens a Door and takes El into the inner world and after a minute, they reach the final ind of the East Blue.


    On the coast, a door slowly opened, then two teenagers slowly walked out of the door.


    "It''s unbelievable, it took us only one minute to travel from Cocoyashi Vige to Loguetown."


    After creating a door connected here from Cocoyashi Vige, Carina speak with a shocked expression.


    "The ability of the rule type devil fruit cannot be described withmon sense."


    El, who has confirmed his guess, was not surprised, but looked at Carina and asked. "How much stamina did you consume to create a door leading here from the Cocoyashi Vige."


    "I only consume less than one-tenth," Carina replied and continue speaking. "Although it will take us two days to reach Loguetown from Cocoyashi Vige however their distance is almost one thousand kilometers.


    "With my current Stamina, I should be able toplete two teleportations with a distance of up to 4,000 kilometers..."


    "... Twice?!" A look of surprise finally appeared on El''s face.


    If the world was as big as the earth in his previous life, then that means the diameter of the world is also only 12,742 kilometers and the great circles on Earth are roughly 40,000 kilometers all the way around. (The world, is an as-yet-unnamed on which One Piece takes ce.)


    That is to say, if Carina''s physique became much stronger and they teleport a few more times, they can basically circle around the world, because Violet''s irvoyance has only a radius of 4,000 kilometers, this means that for Carina''s two teleportations, they can travel a max distance of 4,000 kilometers each time.


    If Carina''s number of teleportation can break through double digits, then it will be an easy task for her to circle the world.


    Even if she can only use teleportation two times, if they use teleportation smartly then it would allow them to travel from four seas to paradise and then from paradise to the new world.


    Going anywhere within a radius of 4,000 kilometers in less than ten minutes, it''s enough for El and his group to go to any area they want.


    As long as it''s not deep into the sea which is too dark, whether it''s the new world, paradise, calm belt, four seas, or even the white sea and White-White sea which is above 10,000 meters, their group can arrive anywhere in one day.


    When Carina has mastered the Life Return (Seimei Kikan), or when she became a few years older and her physique bes much stronger, their group will be able to travel back and forth to any sea area within a day.


    Although it has been said more than once, it must be mentioned once again that Rule-type paramecia devil fruit is really outrageous.


    If it is said that the Dark-Dark Fruit is the evilest Devil Fruit in the history of Logia type devil then, the Munch-Munch Fruit is the evilest Devil Fruit in the history of the Paramecia type devil.


    As long as the Munch-Munch user eats someone with strong devil fruit ability, then the user of the Munch-Munch who has enough stamina will be one of the most unreasonable devil fruit users.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    After developing a teleportation array with a range limit of 4,000 kilometers, El''s feeling of insecurity is greatly reduced. Anyway, in case of emergency, they only need ten minutes to reach any sea area.


    Even in the new world, there are only a few daring guys who dare to take action on Castle in the Sky, and even if someone did, at most it will only take more than 10 minutes to find those guys and solve them.


    So, in order to satisfy Yamato and Shirahoshi''s desire for exploration.


    After Nami, Genzo and the vigers had finished talking, El took Nojiko, who had decided to leave with them, and set off for the next ind.


    The next ind is nothing special, but it has a great significance to El.


    That ind was the small ind where he was born and stayed for eight years.


    After returning to the East blue whether it is Carina, Nami, Kuina, or the other girls, they all want to see the ce where El was born.


    When the flying pirate''s g appear on the port of the small ind, it immediately caused a great sensation on the small ind.


    Wherever El''s group has passed, except for civilians who don''t know how dangerous this group is, all pirates and gangs avoided El''s group and those who have some capability have already sailed away from the small inds.


    For such a scene, El''s group has long since gotten used to it.


    Passing through the dpidated street, El brought Carina and the other girls to the door of a ruined orphanage.


    This orphanage is the ce where El has lived for five years.


    It''s a pity, it seems the secret of the dean cooperating with human traffickers on the ck market was exposed and he either has already run away or has been already arrested by the navy or even kill.


    This child orphanage has been already abandoned for a few years.


    After entering the dpidated building to visit and staying for a while, El took the girls of Carina and the others to the forest where he had been practicing for three years.


    In that ce, there are still many traces left by him training on his sword and grasping flying sh.


    Seeing this scene, Carina, Nami, and Kuina, all took out special Dials and recorded all these scenes for remembrance.


    That afternoon, El and his crew left the small ind and continued to the other inds.


    For example, on the ind where they find the me-me Fruit, Sixis Ind, the ocean-going restaurant, and so on.


    In the Baratie there was a very interesting scene happening.


    Seeing El surrounded by so many beautiful girls, Sanji who discovered El''s identity hugs El''s thigh and ask El to ept him as a disciple, and taught him the skills of picking up girls.


    If the other party is only a little bit superior to you, you may still feel jealous, but if the other party is countless times superior to you then you can only look up.


    If El is just hugging Carina and Nami into his left and right side when going to the Baratie, no matter how high El''s status was, Sanji would only secretly grit his teeth with envy.


    However, El is more than just hugging from left and right side, he is clearly surrounded by so many beautiful girls.


    More importantly, every beautiful girl around him has different characteristics.


    The beautiful Carina, the lively and lovely Nami and Nojiko, the iceberg beauty Kuina and her twin look like Tashigi, the Dark Gothic style, Perona, the heroic Yamato, the mature Robin and Violet, M who have the secretary style and the most beautiful mermaid in the world, Shirahoshi.


    In addition to this, El himself is still a pirate with a bounty of five billion bellies.


    In Sanji''s eyes, El represents someone who''s a winner in life.


    Seeing this shameful appearance of Sanji, Zeff kicked him away and then apologized nervously to El.


    El didn''t care about this, when fighting someone, in order to inflict heavy damage or even kill his enemy, he will disregard the life and death of ordinary people, and use a wide range of attacks indiscriminately.


    However, in normal times, he still has the principle of not bullying ordinary people. As long as Sanji doesn''t hold ill will towards him, he basically doesn''t care about him.


    A pirate emperor visiting their Ocean-going restaurant, Baratie makes Zeff cook in person together with Sanji who he had been training and was reducing the times he has been able to cook, and his own team of chefs which is a rare asion.


    As someone who has never dined and dashed El put down several stacks of 10,000 Belly denominations on the table, and then drove the Pegasus to continue their adventure around the East Blue.


    It was not until the time came to the year 1516 of the Sea Circle Calendar that the Pegasus left the East Blue and came to the North Blue, which is the strongest sea among the four seas.


    If it is said that since the beginning of the Great Pirates era in East blue there has been never a pirate group whose bounty has exceeded 30 million Belly before entering the first half of the grand line, then in the North Blue, pirates with a bounty of 30 million Belly can be seen almost everywhere, and there are even a few pirates with a bounty of 50 million Belly.


    In the most chaotic sea era, there is even a pirate group who despite not entering the first half of the grand line have a bounty that already exceeded 100 million Belly.


    In addition, there is a mobile kingdom in this sea area thatpletely crushes the so-called supernova and is on par with the pirates in the New World, The Kingdom of Germa.


    Theprehensive strength of the three sea areas cannot bepared with this sea and even the two admirals from the Navy Headquarters came out of this sea area.


    When returning to the New World to kill the Red-Haired Pirates, El deliberately flew over the red soil continent to the North Blue, and then entered the New World from the Calm belt of the North Blue.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    The year 1516 on the Sea Circle Calendar in the manga was a very meaningful year and If it weren''t for El creating a storm of butterfly effects that disrupt the world plot line, this year was supposed to be called the Year of Shanks.


    In the manga, Shanks and his Red-Haired Pirates officially reached the top of the world this year and became the fourth emperor of the sea with a bounty of 4.048 billion berries and then create a situation in the new world where the four emperors, navy headquarters, and the Seven Warlords confront each other while creating a bnce thatsts until the year 1520.


    However, now the new world still enters a situation where the four emperors confront each other, however, it is not Shanks who is closest to Roger level that became the fourth emperor of the sea but El, a person from another world.


    In fact, if El and Shanks''s battle did not happen, Shanks will still officially be pirate emperor, he will only rank as the fifth emperor of the sea this year, and his Red-haired Pirates will also be one of the pirate emperor crews and they will still be superior to the flying pirates and they will be standing shoulder to shoulder with the other three pirate emperors, too bad there is no if.


    In the current new world, the four pirate emperors are still ruling the sea together, to be precise, the three pirate emperors rule the entire new world, because El, who is the fourth emperor of the sea, is not interested in the so-called territory at all, his city in the sky which his territory which is the legacy he inherited from Shiki.


    After the City in the Sky business starts, he will semi-retire from the new world stage and spend most of his time traveling around the world.


    Speaking of City in the Sky, after Elpletely annihtes the Red-Haired Pirates, he has returned to the new world many times with the help of Carina in the past few months and he also uses his devil fruit ability to help the world''s best construction team that Domingo found to perfectly restored the foundation of the City in the Sky.


    At the same time, he also picks up and moves the iron resources sunk deep into the sea by the Red-Haired Pirates, while Domingo continues to find a fleet to transport them to Onigashima and Wano.


    Incidentally, as El destroyed the Red-Haired Pirates by himself, Domingo''s attitude towards him became more enthusiastic, even reaching the level of being humble as he did in front of Kaido.


    Since the beginning of the Great Pirates era, there has been no major event that can bepared with the destruction of the Red-Haired Pirates.


    If the Paramount War on the manga still happens, then there will be a major event that will affect the whole world, and it will still be able to surpass El and Shanks''s battle.


    In Domingo''s eyes, the fate of El who also awakened his devil fruit ability bes firmer on bing the strongest man in the world.


    So, in order to form a firmer connection with the future strongest man in the world, Domingo fully mobilizes his connection while he participates in the construction of the City in the Sky himself, and at the same time, he also started to search for the Substances and technologies that can create a devil''s fruit weapon.


    After perfectly repairing the foundation of the City in the Sky, El also goes to the Sabaody Archipgo and uses his devil fruit ability to seize control of one of the illegal areas and brought it back to City in the Sky then he let it fully integrate into the main ind.


    After all, in their fleet, there is Shirahoshi who can''t walk onnd, therefore after some consideration, El directly takes one of the Sabaody Archipgo inds and integrate it into the main ind just to allow Shirahosh to use Bubbly Coral and roam freely.


    During that time, the earthquake caused by El taking one of the inds also scared away the bounty hunters, human traffickers, civilians, and pirates on the ind, while also rming the navy headquarters next door, and it even reach the Mary Geoise at the top of the red line.


    The Five Elders who learned this news even began to dial again to the Den Mushi Mushi that Domingo gave them, which was especially used to contact El.


    Yes, again.


    Latest year, after the Mary Geoise and the navy headquarters raised El''s bounty to 5 billion berries, The Five Elders contacted El for the first time.


    The purpose of contacting El is naturally to make El not mobilize meteor indiscriminately, moreover, the first time that El use meteor and destroyed the two and a half inds, only the Prodence Kingdom is a member of the affiliated countries so The Five Elders had already raise El''s bounty to curb the Prodence Kingdom anger.


    But this time, El recklessly uses a meteor and created four tsunamis and Tornadic waterspouts and once it spreads out, many inds will be destroyed by the disaster that El created.


    Among the inds that escaped this time, there are three members of the affiliated countries and they also seek help from Mary Geoise.


    In order to continuously get a lot of Heavenly Tribute every year the best solution for the Five Elders is to kill El, however, they couldn''t do it, so they can only negotiate with El on equal footing.


    In this regard, El naturally agreed, the blessinges on its own on your door, who would say no? Anyway, when it''s necessary, he will still do it.


    The call from the Five Elders asks El why he takes one of the Sabaody Archipgo inds which is clearly the territory of the celestial dragon. In this regard, El directly refuted them, thergest mangrove tree in the world is not one of Mary Geoise''s allied countries, nor is it a product of the territory of the Mary Geoise allied countries, why can''t I take part of it since no one own it?


    El''s shameless reasonable and well-founded words made The Five Elders speechless and they could onlypromise with El and ask El only to take the illegal area if he wants another ind not where the celestial dragon y.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Thanks to Domingo, the construction of the City in the Sky goes very quickly and smoothly and when some major projects need the help of devil fruit ability, El can return to the City in the Sky in the new world from other sea areas on the same day.


    ording to the estimation of the person in charge of the construction team, the main city of City in the Sky can bepleted in the middle year of 1516.


    As for other inds, El only needs to find inds with unique characteristics, then bring back thend with a special maic field that will permanently affect the climate, and then let it fully integrate into the other medium-sized floating inds.


    After arriving in the North Blue, El and his group chose a prosperous ind with a lot of aura fluctuations tond on.


    The arrival of the Pegasus did not cause a stir on this prosperous ind and even if it caused a stir, it might be an hour or two hours from now on.


    Humans are forgetful creatures, when El just made a Major incident and became famous all over the world, even a forgetful person would instantly recognize Pegasus and the g of the flying pirates.


    However, after a long time, these people who saw Pegasus and the g of the flying pirates only feel it seemed a little bit familiar.


    After all, flying pirates is different from Red Hair Pirates, most crew members are not that active, especially in the flying pirates, only El and Carina in asura form are the most famous in the crew, and as long as she does not enter asura form after staying low key for few months, its difficult to be identified by these normal people while for El he has normal height so it''s easy to blend with the normal people eyes.


    So after a few months, the life of El''s group has gradually returned to peace.


    After arriving on the ind, El took Carina and Violet out of the team after a while.


    Seeing that they did not bring Nojiko this time, Carina immediately knew that in this sea area, there was another unfortunate person who was stared at by her Nii-san, and aftermenting for the unfortunate person in her heart, Carina looked expectantly at El. "Nii-san, what devil fruit are you focusing on this time?"


    After seeing Carina''s expectant face, El raised his head slightly and said. "This time it a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit called Op-Op Fruit which has the ultimate power among the three types of devil fruits."


    "Op-Op Fruit? (Operation-Operation Fruit)" Carina raised her brows and guessed as usual. "This name... wouldn''t it be a devil fruit ability rted to medicine?"


    "Yes, it is rted to medicine, even if a quack doctor eats it, he/she will be the best doctor in the world." El nodded and continue speaking.


    "Its price in the ck market is as high as 5 billion Berries, and the bounty is offered from the Mary Geoise..."


    "5 billion Berries, the bounty for this devil fruit is only 23 million bellies less than you, Nii-san." Carina couldn''t help but feel a little surprised.


    Yes, El''s trip to the North blue is for the Op-Op Fruit. As one of the two most special Devil Fruits in One Piece, after confirming that Carina''s Munch-Munch Fruit can capture the Devil Fruit, El has decided to take the Op-Op Fruit over.


    As for the other most special devil fruit, it is the Human-Human Fruit, Model: Nika which ismonly known as Gum-Gum Fruit.


    These two devil fruits are actually the ultimate devil fruits that are worth 5 billion berries.


    The Op-Op Fruit with the ultimate power is thest part of El''s n and now he thinks it''s time to get it in his hand.


    El, Carina, and Violet entered El''s Asura form again after a few months and after sharing Violet''s irvoyance ability, El began to search for Trafalgar D. Water Law trace. However, after searching for a few hours, until Nami contacted them through Den Mushi Mushi, El couldn''t find Law figure.


    In this regard, El is not discouraged, this result was within his expectations.


    The pirate world consists of many races and the number of human poptions adds up to billions.


    As one of the fourrgest sea areas, the total poption of the North Blue is beyond imagination, it at least reaches hundreds of millions, or even more than one billion.


    If he wants to find a trace of a person out of a nine or even ten-digit poption, even if E continuously uses irvoyance with a radius of 4,000 kilometers it will take a very long time.


    Unless it''s lucky, he will have to do it for half-year or maybe even a year to find Law traces.


    Speaking of such a mysterious thing as luck, El couldn''t help but think of a woman who ate the Luck-Luck Fruit.


    The ability of the other party is to steal the other person''s luck and let them continuously lose until they are in debt and forced to work for Gild Tesoro.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    For the following days, El took Carina and the other girls on an adventurous trip in North Blue as he did in East Blue, and every time he has free time, he takes advantage of this opportunity to enter Asura form with Carina and Violet to find Law trails.


    When he asionally receives a call from the New World, he will temporarily put aside his business and return to the City in the sky with the three girls, and then return the next day or a few dayster.


    Nami and the other girls also have be ustomed to his disappearance and leaving the team from time to time.


    Aside from Nami and Kuina who first followed him and as well Perona and Robin, no one apart from them know what El was doing, they only knew that El was using Violet''s irvoyance ability to look for something.


    As time continues to flow, on the Sea Circle Calendar it will be March 1, 1516, soon.


    El''s birthday is the second of February and at that time, he held a grand banquet.


    === You Can Skip This Part This Doesn''t Affect the Story That Much===


    Just as his strength continues to change each year, after reaching fourteen years old, his body developed in advance thanks to drinking nutrient solutions every day, so at this time, he can do a lot of things he doesn''t previously do.


    Although he has not done the final step yet, however after the banquet, he is no longer restraining himself toward Carina and the other girls but he is more excessive.


    Especially after training every day, he would go to the bathroom with Carina and the other girls to wash and take bath together.


    As he has no experience in his previous life and he can only look with his eyes, he wants to satisfy his previous and current life desire, making the atmosphere in the big bathroom be weirder.


    It''s so weird that if Shirahoshi identally breaks in, or she secretly looks, Shirahoshi whose heart is like a nk sheet of paper will definitely pass out with a red face, just like Hinata on Naruto.


    ===You Can Continue Reading Here===


    Maybe the world also gave El a birthday present, after his birthday, his luck ushers a new transformation.


    He thought it would take more than half a year, or even a year to find his target, he did not expect that he will find him on the tenth day of March.


    "Finally found you!"


    Putting down his hands in the OK gesture, El pointed in one direction and said slowly. "Carina, look in this direction with irvoyance, there is an ind full of ice and snow that is about one thousand kilometers away from us, on that ind, there''s a yellow submarine moored on the coast with a pirate g of a smiling face on it."


    "Nii-san, is that our goal?" Following El''s instructions, Carina soon found the ind and the yellow submarine.


    "Yes, that''s our goal."


    El nodded and then asked Carina to release Asura''s form before asking them to find Nojiko.


    El couldn''t find Law originally, after all, finding someone on a snowy ind of ice and snow, even if El has Violet''s irvoyance ability, it will still be difficult to find someone, however, he did not expect that Law had already established the Hearts Pirates this time and he also has the yellow submarine.


    Maybe it''s the world will!


    Before the next son of destiny goes to the sea, El who is currently the favorite child, his luck is far better than Law, who will y an important role in the future.


    So when he started spending months looking for Law, the world will also silently help him.


    After Carina found Nojiko and entered the Asura form, she open a door leading to the inner world and another door directly to the other ind which is more than one thousand kilometers away.


    After appearing on the coast where the yellow submarine was, El told Carina about Law''s appearance.


    Using Violet''s irvoyance ability, Carina quickly found Law''s location.


    "Very well, wait here for me..." El gave a wink to Carina and then his figure disappeared out of thin air in front of the three girls'' eyes.


    Carina, who understood the meaning of El''s eyes, immediately lifted the Asura form.


    Although Carina, Kuina, Perona, and Robin as well as Violet and M who were hostages and spies, are no longer Kind-hearted and innocent people.


    However, Yamato, Shirahoshi, and Tama, as well as Tashigi and Nojiko who joinedtest year, are still Kind-hearted and innocent people.


    Before there was no way to keep Carina and the other girls as Kind-hearted and innocent people, but now, he has the power to protect them, so he will protect them and let them remain Kind-hearted and innocent people.


    Usually, when he does something bad, El will deliberately avoid these Kind-hearted and innocent people so as not to influence them.


    Although this kind of behavior is a bit superfluous, it is El''s attitude that makes Carina and the other girls love him even more.


    To avoid Nojiko being curious about what El was going to do and using Violet''s irvoyance ability to peek at El''s next actions, Carina simply lifted the Asura form, and Nojiko did not say anything, because, at this time, her eyes were attracted by the yellow submarine of the Heart Pirates in front of her.


    The technology tree in this world is very developed, it is clearly still in the era of sailing, but it already has cloning technology and various high-tech.


    But this high technology for ordinary people is a very difficult thing to see.


    Especially Nojiko from Cocoyashi Vige in the East Blue which is the weakest and most peaceful sea.


    Seeing that Nojiko was full of curiosity, but embarrassed to take a closer look, Carina directly held her little hand and use Shave (Soru) and Moonwalk (Geppo) to board the Yellow Submarine while Violet also silently follows.


    Just when the three girls boarded the submarine, El had also found Trafalgar Law, one of the Worst Generations in the manga, whose full name is Trafalgar D. Water Law,.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    "Amazon Lily?"


    "It''s a very familiar name... I seem to have heard it somewhere before..."


    On the way back, Carina and Nami subconsciously asked about the next destination, and after hearing El''s reply, they were both a little stunned.


    "Amazon Lily, its full name should be called Amazon Lily Empire." Robin who was sitting on the chair while holding Tama looked at El with an intriguing smile before continuing to speak. "Butpared to this name... the world prefers to call that ce Ind of Women because it is a holy ce in the eyes of countless men to the point that it is even more dreamy than Fishman Ind"


    "Ind of Women...It turns out to be that... now I finally remember it!"


    Carina was slightly stunned and she understood why she felt the name was a little familiar then she stare at El, with a teasing smile while speaking. "Nii-san, if I remember correctly, not long after we enter the grand line, this ce seems to be a territory of a pirate with her first bounty amounting to 80 million Berries which shocked the world and was invitedter by the Mary Geoise to join the Seven Warlords of the Sea, she has had the title of the world most beautiful woman, right?"


    "Why, with us and Shirahoshi, the most beautiful mermaid, are you still not satisfied, even the world''s most beautiful woman has to be collected?"


    As Carina''sst words fell, Nami and Perona came over immediately, while Kuina was looking over at El.


    Facing their scrutiny eyes, El was not afraid instead, he shrugged and directly admitted it. "Our City in the sky is arge ind, and the surrounding floating inds are also medium-sized inds..."


    "When the City in the sky opens up, with just a few of us, we can''t manage this entire city. "


    "so, we not only need to recruit professional managers, but also a permanent garrison to maintain order." Hearing this, Carina was suddenly stunned.


    "So that''s it, Nii-san, are you going to expand the fleet and recruit an affiliated pirate group and major force?"


    "Yes." El nodded and said. "Except for the Kingdom of Wano in the New World, there is no pirate group and major force more suitable to be the permanent garrison of our City in the sky than the Kuja pirates and Amazon Lily Empire, which is also a country that has a powerful military power with everyone knowing how to use Haki."


    "But... Boa Hancock is one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, a force that bnces the power on the sea against us and she''s also an empress of a country, will she be willing to be our affiliated force?" Nami asked subconsciously making El and Carina, who were no longer soft-hearted look silently at Nami for a while.


    Noticing their look, Nami seems to have just realized something, and she smiles awkwardly. "I''m just joking, I believe that Nii-san will definitely give her a proposal that she can''t refuse."


    From Nami''s blushing face, it could be seen that she was not joking, what she said just now was a serious question.


    In this regard, El couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    It should be said that she is really fated to be a member of the straw hat pirates in the manga, even if she is no longer kind-hearted, she is still kinder than him and Carina.


    Besides to El, the others were speechless about Nami''s question just now, because the situation among pirates is that the strong are respected, with the one being stronger having the final say.


    If it''s an ordinary kingdom, El may be a little more friendly, but against a kingdom ruled by pirates, there''s no need to talk, just go directly over and use absolute strength to force the opponent to bow their heads.


    Otherwise, what kind of pirate emperor he is, he might as well go to the navy to surrender.


    Forcing the Amazon Lily Empire and Kuja Pirates to be his affiliated forces, that''s hisst business of this adventure.


    This is also the reason why El came to attack Shakky after leaving from Fishman Ind, he wants to read the memory of the other party because the Calm Belt is separated by the red line and there are a total of four.


    El didn''t even know which Calm Belt area the Amazon Lily Empire is in, but it doesn''t matter, if he doesn''t know, he just needs to find someone who knows.


    Except for Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters, Shakky and Silvers Rayleigh are the only other people who know the location of the Amazon Lily Empire.


    Rusukaina, which is called Forty-eight Seasons Ind is also next door to the Ind of Women.


    City in the Sky is about to bepleted, and he wants to move both inds back to the new world at one time.


    The Pegasus under the power of Float-Float Fruit ascended to the sky from the sea and then fly toward the direction of the Calm belt.


    With the help of Violet''s irvoyance, after the Pegasus just entered the Calm belt they immediately found the location of the Ind of Women and Rusukaina Ind, and then without the slightest bit ofziness, El controlled the Pegasus to fly for more than one hour toward the Ind of Women which is only a small ind, with a poption of only five digits.


    When the pegasus appeared above the Ind of Women, it was soon discovered by the ind''s citizens and the Kuja warriors.


    As the warriors of the Amazon Lily Empire, facing such an arrogant outsider, almost without any hesitation, they immediately shot arge valley of arrows coated with armament haki toward the ship in the sky.


    As the rain of ck arrows soars into the sky, which possessed the power to smash rocks when it was still more than ten meters away from the ship it suddenly froze in the air.


    Then an incredible scene suddenly happens in the eyes of this warrior, these arrows flying at a high speed not only did it freeze in the air for a while, but they also liquefied in the next second and fell to the ground.


    "Stop! everyone, stop me!" Just when the Kuja Warriors did not believe in evil and were about to shoot the second wave of arrows. An age but extremely powerful voice suddenly stopped their movements.


    Gloriosa, the former empress of the Kuja tribe before Boa Hancock took over and was looking at the ship in the sky with a pale face and she said with a trembling voice. "Your actions will lead to Amazon Lily Empire destruction..."


    "This monster is not something you can deal with, wait for Snake Princess toe over!!"

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    "Big Sis!!"


    "Something major happens big sis!"


    At the Pce, Hancock''s two little sisters who rarely barge into the room shouted in panic.


    "You''re too embarrassing... Sonia, Mari."


    Seeing the appearance of her two younger sisters, Hancock nced at them emotionlessly and reprimanded them in a deep voice while sitting on arge white snake withrge pink spots running down around its body.


    "I''m sorry, big Sis."


    "Big sis, I''m sorry."


    Hearing Hancock''s reprimand, they subconsciously bow their head and apologized.


    "No!" The next moment, Mari reacted and her face returned to its previous panic appearance and she speak anxiously. "Big Sis, someone has invaded the Ind of Women and it''s not an ordinary person."


    On the side, Sonia added. "That person injured Mrs. Shakky and Mr. Rayleighst year then he annihte the Red-haired Pirates, right now, their ship, Pegasus is floating above the Ind of Women."


    "What?!" Hearing this, Hancock lost her calm and she immediately got up with a startled look, then he run toward the balcony with her bare feet.


    Looking at the sky, Hancock immediately saw a ship floating in the air, and after seeing the pirate logo on the canvas, Hancock''s face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    "Big Sis, what should we do?" Mari asked with a bewildered expression, while Sonia speak with a serious face. "The other party must havee here when he found this ce while roaming in the Calm Belt."


    "We will know soon, let''s go and meet him in person." Hancock regained her calm then she returned to her bed indifferently and put on a pair of high-heeled shoes, before walking towards the door with her two sisters behind.


    It didn''t take long for Hancock toe out of the pce and walk to the ce directly below the Pegasus.


    "Snake Princess!"


    "Today Snake Princess is so pretty!"


    Hancock''s appearance, as usual, caused a sensation in the streets. However, these nympho women did not notice that their Princess''s usual arrogant expression is gone, at this moment she''s frowning and she has an ugly expression on her face.


    As considered the most beautiful woman in the world, Hancock''s natural appearance plus the Love-Love Fruit raise her charm to the ceiling of this world and it doesn''t matter what expression she shows on her face be it joy, anger, or sorrow, people will still find her beautiful.


    If someone''s mind is not strong enough or pure, facing Hancock is almost certain to lose, because this woman aside from her beauty her strength is also very strong.


    Strong enough to be a member of Seven Warlords of the Sea but different from Domingo who''s just like a little boy in Vice Admiral Tsuru''s eyes.


    On the other hand in Vice Admiral Tsuru and Sengoku''s eye, Boa Hancock is a very powerful woman.


    If someone doesn''t have enough strength, they can''t get this kind of evaluation from Sengoku.


    But the strength of Seven Warlords of the Sea is still not worth mentioning to El. In the Seven Warlords of the Sea, only Hawkeye and Bartholomew Kuma are worthy of his attention.


    As if knowing that Hancock have appeared, the Pegasus, which had been parked in the air, suddenly began to move and diverted to the Rusukaina which is the closest ind to the Ind of Women.


    However, there was a figure that flew up from the deck of the Pegasus and slowly descend down, he was wearing ck robes and trousers, with his long silver hair tied into a single ponytail, and a Sheath of sword on his waist.


    This person is the man whose bounty is as high as 5 billion berries and is currently recognized by the world as the second strongest pirate in the world, he is known as the World Destroyer and The Lord of the Sky, El.


    While descending to the ground, El released his conqueror haki which was as vast as the sea and as heavy as a mountain and like a falling wave, it instantly cover the entire Ind of Women.


    In front of this conqueror haki except for Gloriosa and the three Gorgon Sisters, everyone, whether it is a Kuja warrior who masters two types of haki, or the citizens with powerful strength. At this moment, their eyes turned white, and they fell to the ground with a dull expression.


    "The same haki as the big sis, but... it''s more terrifying than big sis!"


    "This...is the strength of the Pirate Emperor?!"


    Although the two sisters, Sonia and Mari, did not faint, however at this moment, they are sweating profusely and they felt powerless while looking at El who was descending slowly to the ground a horror on their faces.


    Only Hancock waspletely immune to El''s conqueror haki and seeing all of her citizens lying on the ground unconscious, Hancock''s face became even more ugly and she even bit her lower lip subconsciously while speaking in a low voice. "To be so unscrupulously releasing your conqueror haki, what an arrogant man."


    "Pirate Empress, Boa Hancock, you live up to your name."


    El''s conqueror haki didn''tst long, when his only ten meters away from the ground, his conqueror haki slowly disappeared.


    Looking down at Hancock, who is wearing a revealing red V-neck blouse that showed much of her chest and a loose sarong that exposed her long, slender legs with the green symbol of the Kuja adorned on it, El''s mouth slightly raised, and he greeted her with a smile. "This is our first meeting, my name is El."


    If there is no conqueror haki just now, then El''s current tone and attitude are like that of a noble swordsman but her citizens unconscious all over the city told her otherwise.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    "Lord of the Sky, El what is your purpose ining to my country?"


    Although she knew that the other party must have a bad purpose, Hancock couldn''t help but still ask in a deep voice and as she spoke, if someone perceives it with observation haki, they will definitely find that Hancock''s emotions are full of anger.


    After all, since ascending to the throne at the age of 18, she''s always been looking down on others with contempt and now, she actually has to look up to others.


    If this is not her own territory and she doesn''t want tens of thousands of citizens to be wiped out because of her willfulness, even if She can''t beat El, she must fight this man for her dignity.


    Too bad the world doesn''t have ifs and it is because this is the Ind of Women that El is so aggressive.


    El didn''t beat a Celestial dragon nor did he kill one, so he doesn''t have the capital to gain Hancock''s favor, but he doesn''t need that bit of capital either.


    Because El, who is more and more ustomed to the status of the Pirate Emperor, his code of conduct has also moved closer to the pirates, and being a pirate also has an advantage, that is, in addition to facing opponents of the same level, you can also tear your face and facing an opponent that is not as strong as yourself, the one with the bigger first have the final say.


    It has been a year since he became a Pirate Emperor, and El is used to speaking with power. So, he doesn''t need Hancock to have a good opinion of him, he just needs to use the attitude of ruling the world and use the pirate way to solve the problem.


    Hearing Hancock''s question, El replied straight to the point with a smile on his face. "Boa Hancock,, I''m here to recruit your Amazon Lily Empire, Kuja Pirates, and you to be an affiliate force of the flying pirates!"


    ''Sure enough, he really doesn''te with good intention'' Hearing El''s word, Sonia and Mari suddenly thought to themselves.


    Hancock angrily looked angry at El and she gritted her teeth while speaking. "You are dreaming, I''m the empress of the Amazon Lily Empire, I will never allow the inheritance of the Amazon Lily Empire to end at my hand."


    "It''s okay, I allow you to keep the name of Amazon Lily Empire and give you autonomy over Amazon Lily Empire. "


    El was not surprised but appease her. "I will shelter you and let all of your citizens enjoy a prosperous life, you only need to hang my g next to the g of the Kuja Pirates and help me maintain the order in the City in the Sky."


    "I Rejected!!" However, Hancock''s answer made El''s face turn ugly and the smile disappeared on his face, then he look at Hancock with a resolute look on her face and his lips rose slightly again while speaking. "I don''t hate proud women, but only if they have the capital."


    "Boa Hancock, my promise to you will let the Amazon Lily Empire and Kuja pirates enjoy a prosperous life when they be my affiliated forces and when you hang my g unless I die, you will always be protected by me, Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters won''t even attack you."


    "On the contrary, if you refuse me the Amazon Lily Empire will be truly destroyed in your hand!"


    After speaking, El extended his right hand to Hancock and spread it while speaking. "Five minutes, you only have five minutes to think about it."


    "Since you know my identity... then you should know what my course of action is..."


    "The meteor will hit the sea in five minutes, so, if you don''t make a decision in five minutes... then prepare to face a tsunami


    that will sink this entire ind deep into the Calm Belt."


    "That..." As El''s words fell, the expressions of Mari and Sonia changed due to shock. However, Hancock who''s clenching her teeth in anger suddenly made a pitiful expression while looking at El shyly, and ask softly. "Can you not mistreat me? "


    At this moment, Hancock exudes a charm that can make a bloodthirsty Vice-Admiral bow down at her feet in an instant.


    Even the two sisters, who were frightened beside her, were also affected by Hancock''s charm, and their eyes turned into red hearts shape, with a nympho look on their faces.


    This charisma belongs to the rule-type ability, regardless of age and gender, unless someone is neurotic, or is not interested in women, otherwise, no one will be immune to Hancock''s charm.


    In addition to the two above, there is another kind of person who can be immune, that is the person who has reached the peak with both Haki and body.


    El looked at Hancock''s appearance with great interest, then he reply with a smile. "No!"


    If it was him from four years ago, he would not have dared to appear in front of Boa Hancock, because at that time, he was no match for Hancock in terms of strength or Haki.


    Of his three talents, except for mind reading, the other two arepletely restrained by Hancock.


    if he encounters the Kaju Pirates at sea before, he will take the initiative to avoid them, but now, his strength is already at the level on top of the world.


    Even though there are still people who can restrain or tie him in battle, but Hancock is obviously not included in that list.


    If four years ago, when Carina and the other girls hadn''t fully grown, even if he has powerful Haki, there might a chance that he will be charmed by her, but now, Hancock''s attempting to charm him, a winner on this life, it''s nothing but short of delusional.


    "Damn man." Seeing El ignoring her charm, Hancock''s shy appearance suddenly disappears and she clenches her teeth in anger.


    "...?!"


    "He...He actually ignored big sis charm?!"


    "It''s normal, after all, the other party is one of the four emperors who dominate the new world, and his also one of the few users of the conqueror haki in the world." The two sisters, who got out of their nympho state, looked at El with a surprised expression.


    On the contrary, it was Gloriosa, who reply to them without any surprise, then she looks Hancock, who was tangled and hesitant while gnashing her teeth. "Snake princess... don''t be confused... you are the empress of this country with the qualifications of a king... no matter what decision you make, the citizens will unconditionally support and follow you."

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    "Stop, I promise you..."


    As Hancock doesn''t have that much time to hesitate, she raises her head to face El floating mid-air and shouted too loudly.


    Almost the moment Gloriosa handed over the fate of the country to her hands, the sky above the Ind of Women slowly became red.


    In order to cover up her dark past, she had created a mask full of arrogance and willfulness but at this moment the mask she created to protect herselfpletely copsed in front of absolute strength.


    "Wise decision."


    Seeing that Hancock chose to give up her dignity and shoulder the heavy responsibility of her entire country, El nodded with satisfaction.


    If Hancock remains unyielding, he would have no mercy for this woman at all. He will give up recruiting her to be his own affiliated force and then let her sink deep into the Calm Belt together with the Ind of Women.


    Obviously, Hancock''s arrogance is just to hide the mask of inferiority after bing a Celestial Dragon ve and when it was time to make a choice, she will still take off her mask decisively.


    When El raised his palm, he instantly seized control of the ind below, without touching any part of it.


    Gloriosa, Sonia, Mari, and Hancock whose faces became extremely ugly as if she recalls some bad memory after making a choice suddenly felt an earthquake that was neither strong nor weak under their feet that came and went quickly.


    It disappeared after only ten seconds as if it was just an illusion, but if Hancock and the others go to the coast, they will find that the water level of the Ind of Women is rapidly falling.


    It''s not that the water level is dropping it''s that the ind they are on is floating up. Soon, Hancock and the others also found that the ind under their feet was rising rapidly because the red clouds in the sky are magnifying at their eyes.


    At the same time, Rusukaina not far from the Ind of Women also rises up while moving in a certain direction.


    Not long after, a red drop of water suddenly dropped from the sky to the sea, this is a drop of waterpared to the vast and boundless sky.


    In the eyes of Hancock and a few people, what drop of water, this is clearly a huge and iparable meteor that crashed into the Calm belt at an extremely fast speed while covered in mes.


    Hancock, who had an ugly face, suddenly deted like a balloon, and finallypletely epted her fate.


    The reason the three sister teams did not team up and fight El instead, they chose to bow their heads to him, is because the Float-Float Fruit has a strategic-level deterrent force that is stronger than the Quake-Quake Fruit.


    The tsunami created by Whitebeard during the Paramount War can be solved through Kuzan devil fruit ability.


    However, a falling meteor that is in the size of a small ind, even if all of the navy in the Marineford work together and smash it, the fragments they created will be like meteorites, it will still cause damage to the ground while creatingrge casualties.


    Not to mention, Lord of the Sky, El''s development of the Float-Float Fruit is still superior to the Shiki from the previous era.


    With two semi-inds and a hundred thousand death, as well as the death of Red Hair Pirates that was far more powerful than the Kuja Piratesst year, even if Hancock is willful she would not dare to show it in front of a moody Pirate Emperor.


    After hearing Gloriosa''s words, Hancock''s sense of responsibility was also aroused, whether it is for her sister or her citizen, she will not allow the inheritance of the Amazon Lily Empire to be destroyed in her hands.


    Therefore, Hancock who has a mask of defiance, arrogance, and self-willed chose to take it off and made a rational decision.


    Now seeing the meteor, Hancock was relieved after shepletely epted her fate, and then she couldn''t help butin.


    Men who do what they say.... what a nuisance. It was rumored that there were no other men on the Pegasus except for the Lord of the Sky. Logically speaking, shouldn''t this boy who is eleven years younger than her be a lecher?


    Why would he ignore her charm? Could it be that her charm has decreased? Or, is his haki is already strong enough to ignore a rule-type devil fruit ability?


    As for Hancock''s thoughts, El, who is concentrating on controlling two inds, doesn''t know it.


    Just as the Ind of Women and Rusukaina rise to the altitude of 100 meters, Hancock, the others, and the beast on the ind heard a loud dull sound in their ears.


    Due to them floating in the air neither the people nor the beasts felt the shaking. However, a scene with great visual impact soon came into their eyes who were in the center of the ind and did not need to go to the coast.


    They saw a tsunami obscuring the sky, like a huge blue wall, advancing towards this side at an unknown speed.


    Seeing this scene far away at an altitude of several hundred meters, the beasts on the Rusukaina began to run around and roar full of fear all over the ind.


    Even Hancock and the others who knew that El would never regret destroying the Ind of Women broke out a cold sweat on their foreheads at this time.


    At this moment, they finally realized the feeling of those lucky ones who escaped the disaster, as well as the hundred thousand people who suffered from this disaster.


    In the face of this kind of natural disaster that can destroy the world, no matter how strong anyone''s army is, in the face of this tsunami, only those with a strong haki and the ability to fly can protect themselves.


    That is to say, if she refused firmly just now, she may be the only one left alive, her sister and citizen will disappearpletely.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    El doesn''t know about Hancock''s thoughts, even if he knew it, he would justugh it off. How desperate she feel now, how funny would her face in the future would be.


    After all, El is good to the people around him is obvious to everyone.


    As long as Hancock didn''t vite his own bottom line, a mere Hoof of the Soaring Dragon from the celestial dragon is nothing at all.


    Even if Hancock wants to take revenge on the former celestial dragon in the future, there''s Munch-Munch Fruit, re-re Fruit, and Door-Door Fruit, he can satisfy her wish without much effort at all.


    Even if she doesn''t remember who the celestial dragon is. Well, he can also read her memories to find the celestial dragon from the depths of her fragmented memories.


    However, these will have to wait until Hancock is fully integrated into them or until he has the ability to control her life and death.


    Just like back then, in order to frighten Domingo and let him do his bidding.


    This time, El repeated his old routine, deliberately controlling the ind when it was about to be hit by a meteor while overlooking the tsunami from above.


    "Then... then let me Look at your sincerity." At this time, El''s voicees from the sky again.


    After his attention shifted from manipting the two inds and returned to Hancock, El slowly took out a folded g from his cuff of the ck robe and threw it down.


    The g slowly opened as if blown by the wind, revealing the flying Pirates logo on the g, and under the control of the Float-Float Fruit, the g fell perfectly in front of Hancock.


    At this moment, Hancock wanted to let it arrogantly fall to the ground, but the cold sweat on her forehead has not dried up, and the tsunami that had just wiped off one Ind, made her instinctively stretch out her hands and catch the falling pirate g.


    When Hancock reacted, those dark blue eyes... suddenly seemed to lose focus.


    If youpare the bowing of her head just now to bing a ve once again, then her move is equivalent to taking the initiative to put a cor on herself and epted bing El''s ve.


    "Sick!"


    This time, El finally saw Hancock''s mind and he couldn''t help shaking his head.


    Just like Robin who escaped for twenty years in the mango, Hancock, who also had a dark childhood, is also a poor person with mental illness.


    If it hadn''t been for El to know the plot, who would dare to say that this tyrant-like world''s number one beauty is actually a pure person.


    Yes, pure person!


    Hancock, who wears an arrogant mask on the outside, and after bing a ve for many years, her heart remains pure and she doesn''t understand the love between men and women at all. One word will make her mistakenly think that she is getting married, just like Hinata in Naruto, who blushes to the point of almost fainting.


    Through these behaviors, it is not difficult to see that Hancock is not only pure in heart but also in her body.


    Hancock''s disease is actually treatable like Robin, who has a mental illness because of countless betrayals throughout the years, which has led to her inner self to close and unwilling to trust anyone. However, Jaguar D. Saul, who saved her life, secretly left a key to Robin''s heart for a stranger in the future.


    In the manga, the person who picked up the key was Luffy, but now it was cut off by El and that key is, brave friends.


    The medicine for Robin''s heart disease is very simple... that is to treat her sincerely, this lonely woman since childhood will be willing to give her life to you.


    Hancock''s mental illness is easy to solve. It''s not about beating or killing a celestial dragon to cure her mental illness.


    Instead, don''t despise her and look down on her like a ve then you will be able to gain her favor and start to heal her mental illness.


    Yes... Hancock''s mental illness, is in fact, due to low self-esteem.


    In order to hide her inferiority after being a ve, Hancock put on a mask of a tyrant and in order not to let other people see The Hoof of the Soaring Dragon on her back, she even lied to the citizens of the Amazon Lily Empire that the three of them are cursed.


    Although Hancock''s mental illness can be easily solved due to the fact that their rtionship is still very rigid, El, who was pressing others, did not immediately treat her but was ready to wait until the right time, to treat her and pulled her out of the darkness.


    Seeing Hancock holding the g of the flying Pirates with both hands, El nodded with satisfaction. "I will visit again tonight, how to exin this g hanging next to the Kuja g is your job as the empress."


    "Boa Hancock... I will say it again, I don''t hate arrogant women... I only hate stupid women, I hope you can make a smart decision and not disappoint me."


    After leaving a warning or a reminder, El figure flew away from the Ind of Women and returned to the Pegasus floating in the sky above the Rusukaina.


    At this time, the Pegasus, which was originally grey-white color (silver+white), look more dreamy under the moonlight as it slowlynded near the Amazon Lily Empire pce.


    It seems that the conqueror haki previously use or Hancock who ask her two sisters to represent herself and exined the situation clearly to the citizen is very effective, making the arrival of Pegasus not cause as much sensation as it did during the day.


    If you look down from the perspective of God, you will find at the top of the pce, next to the g of the Kuja tribe, hangs a new g.


    On the coast, there are many Kuja warriors and citizens with pythons wrapped around their bodies secretly ying and looking at the seawater of the White Sea.


    Seeing them not rioting, it''s not hard to see that Hancock either fool them and hides the situation or it can also be what Gloriosa says.


    Due to them being in a Calm Belt, except for the battle, the citizens who have no ess to the outside world are just as pure as Hancock, and the decision of their empress, they will unconditionally follow and support it.


    Obviously, they are thetter.


    Warrior also has benefits of Warrior, they are all people who advocate power and believe in the supremacy of strength, that the strong rule the weak. They were born in a powerful country, and they have understood it since childhood.


    That is the person who awakens the Conqueror Haki, is their Empress and as courtiers, they just need to follow their empress''s decision no matter what decisions their empress makes, it is to lead them and this country to greatness

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Eling to visit Hancock at night didn''t mean anything, it was just to let Hancock and the other girls get to know each other.


    Knowing that El woulde over at night, Hancock had already set up a banquet in advance during the day.


    So the ce where El and the three Boa sisters met was in front of the long dining table full of delicious food.


    Looking at her appearance which is not much different from theirs but in terms of temperament, shepletely defeated them. Carina and Nami, and Robin also notice Hancock''s full rejection of them, to be precise, it is rejection toward El.


    However, since she was going to spend a long time with them, Hancock didn''t show it even if she rejected these people in her heart.


    The three girls were able to detect it because of the feeling that resonated with their peers.


    Carina, who have the best social skills and has experience helping others integrate into the fleet, see a familiar temperament in Hancock, like with Perona, Robin, as well as Tashigi when they newly join their crew, they are all like this.


    Carina is already very experienced in getting along with these awkwardpanions, so with an extremely enthusiastic attitude, she kept finding topics to talk to Hancock.


    In this regard, Hancock, who was used to posing as an empress even in the face of her two younger sisters, didn''t want to pay attention to Carina at all.


    But through sensing the other party''s emotion through observation haki, on her enthusiasm on the surface, there''s no sense of hypocrisy hidden behind at all, and with the addition of El looking from time to time, Hancock gradually responded from the initial rigid response to slightly being fond of Carina.


    After the dinner, Carina used her own skills to let Hancock remember her name and remove her from the cklist. making her feel that it seems that the women around that hateful man are not all good-looking trash.


    In fact, Hancock didn''t know the reason why Carina is so passionate about her is all because of El.


    As one of the two people who first follow El, her position in El''s mind is actually slightly higher than Nami who follows El together, and Kuina after them, because Carina is the only one among the three girls, who he doesn''t need to hide anything. No matter what he does, she will support him unconditionally and help himplete it.


    Although Nami and Kuina can do it too, however before they decide to do something bad they need to cross that hurdle in their hearts.


    The gap between them is that Carina has already crossed that hurdle, and she still took the initiative to cross it. Except for notpleting thest step with El, her body and mind havepletely changed into El''s shape.


    That''s how Carina doesn''t need El to say something to know that Hancock on their team will surely upy a pivotal position and would not be a hostage and tool man like Violet.


    Therefore, Carina will be enthusiastic to improve their rtionship. At the same time, Carina also believed that how much effort she put in, she would definitely get corresponding rewards, because Carina knows very well that her Nii-san is actually a very picky person.


    Perhaps because of the mind reading, his first criterion for choosing a person to be their crew is to be pure. If it is a ghost, such as Violet who is a hostage, but her current position is a tool person to the point that her status in the fleet is not even as good as M, who they knew as a spy but still very respectful to El, and usually helps him to deal with all kinds of trivial matters.


    If Hancock is the same as Violet, Nii-san will definitely not bring them here to get to know her.


    No matter how strong the opponent is, they are not qualified to let her Nii-san create an exception.


    Therefore, Hancock''s observation haki didn''t detect the slightest falsification and hypocrisy in Carina''s enthusiasm through detecting her emotions.


    Although Hancock is not yet integrated into the crew, however, Carina already sees her as a truepanion not a halfpanion like Violet and M.


    After Carina, the keen Nami and Robin also realized that Hancock, the most beautiful woman in the world., is not as arrogant as she seems.


    In other words, Hancock''s arrogance is not because she is in a high position and she doesn''t look at other people on the same level as her, but because she is the empress of the country and she needs to shoulder the heavy responsibility of managing the country so she needs to maintain her majesty in front of people.


    Except for the expedition, Hancock will never leave the Amazon Lily Empire, and even at the Warlords Meeting, she has more absent than Hawkeye.


    Due to her full of disgust toward men, Hancock, who has no chance to make friends with male, develop such a character.


    After discovering this, Robin, whose childhood is as dark as Hancock, extended her friend''s hand to Hancock, and Nami, who was rescued in advance, was the third person to approach her.


    Perhaps sensing that the aura of the two is simr to herself, Robin and Nami were also removed from her cklist in the next two days.


    Three people whose pleasing to her eye appeared one after another, making even Hancock be more friendly when she looked at Yamato and Shirahoshi, who were like nk sheets of paper.


    After having a person that she can make befriend, Hancock suddenly found that she doesn''t feel so repulsive after being ckmailed by El.


    Seeing Hancock change in his eyes, El, who has been observing them in dark for the past few days couldn''t help showing a gratified smile.


    Compared to himself, the three girls are indeed the best medicine for Hancock''s mental illness.


    Especially Nami, Robin, and Shirahoshi who are nk as a piece of paper, the four of them having dark childhood make it easy to resonate andmunicate with each other.


    When Hancock realized that several of her kind had found their savior and secretly envied them, it was time for him to start helping herpletely eradicate her mental illness.


    At that time, Hancock, the most beautiful woman in the world will naturally be a member of the Flying Pirates without any malice.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    On the day they returned to the new world, El stopped in the sky above the City in the Sky.


    Today the City in the Sky has undergone tremendous changespared tost year which is just a fusion of several small inds and countless meteors, creating a barrenrge ind, but now there are various scenery and arge number of wild animals living on it.


    The current City in the Sky has areas with different styles, in the central area, there are a lot of bubbles rising up and when it reaches a certain height, it will make a sound simr to when a balloon pop out.


    If these buildings with different styles are divided into different areas, then there are five cities in the City in the Sky with each one of them being the same size as Loguetown with some beingrger than it.


    How dorge inds and superrge inds differentiate?


    Quite simple, Sandy Ind, where the Kingdom of basta is located, is a rare superrge ind in the world.


    The kingdom of basta, an ancient human kingdom, which has survived for more than a thousand years has five major cities and if ordinary people travel between these five major cities, it will take at least a day or two to travel from one city to another.


    It can be seen that these five major cities only upy a small part of Sandy Ind. This is a superrge ind, its area is so amazing that even with unique observation haki of El and Kuina, they cannot cover the entire ind.


    As forrge inds, it is possible to cover the entire ind with observation haki. For example, the ind where the Kingdom of Wano is located in is arge ind with six areas.


    The City in the Sky is also divided into five areas with different styles.


    In the center, this is where they live and the ce where El spends the most effort to perfectly integrate one of the inds from the Sabaody Archipgo so as to retain the bubble culture and also established a bubble city with a beautiful architectural design. There are amusement parks, golf courses, racing tracks, auction houses, shopping streets, hotels, hospitals, etc, in short, it has everything.


    In the eastern area, it is the city of gambling, it has all kinds of gambling that this world has to offer and this world doesn''t have.


    In the western area is the port city, in the future, as the City in the Sky travels around the world ording to the designated route, countless ships will board on and depart from the ind as they travel. Therefore, this area is dedicated for those tourists to moor their ships, it also has a hotel for them to stay overnight and so on.


    In the southern area, it will be the diator city in the future when Tama bes the Millet-Millet Fruit user, as he will let her tame the beasts from the original ind and those from Rusukaina and then let them fight, letting the tourists and gamblers enjoy the world''s most violent battle.


    In addition to thepetition between the beasts, El will also make apetitivepetition simr to Dressrosa on it, offering a huge amount of money or precious thing as to attract some people who are confident in their own strength, either for the sake of fame or for money.


    In the northern area, it is the resort city of forty-eight seasons.


    Yes, the full name of the northern area is called the resort city of forty-eight seasons.


    This area is also the unfinished area of the City in the Sky because El has just brought back the Rusukaina, which has forty-eight seasons in a year with an average, of one season changes every week.


    This special climate is undoubtedly the most suitable foundation for a resort city.


    In addition to the five major areas, there are also four medium-sized inds around the City of the Sky.


    These four medium-sized inds are collectively referred to as the Four Seasons adventure ind.


    As the name suggests, the four inds also have permanent climates, namely spring, summer, autumn, and winter. These four inds have retained their original appearance.


    In the future, if El has other ideas, maybe he will develop them, but right now, they''re just for the tourists to visit and have an adventure that they aren''t responsible for their safety.


    The original City in the Sky was just five small floating inds but now it became one small ind, four medium inds, and onerge ind because El promised to Hancock that he would not integrate the Ind of Women into the main ind and let the Amazon Lily Empire have an autonomy.


    In other words, in the future, the Ind of Women will be connected to the City of the Sky with a cloud road. Except for El''s group, the Ind of Women is still a forbidden ce for men to go and Hancock is the absolute ruler over the Ind.


    Aside from El, the captain who is above her, even Carina and the others can''t order Hancock and interfere in the management of Amazon Lily Empire.


    To be the affiliated forces of the City in the Sky and flying Pirates, they only need to send out Kuja warriors to help El maintain the order in the City in the Sky.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    As a modern person in his previous life, El knew very well that no matter what business he did, he couldn''t do it without publicity.


    Some technologies in this world are far superior to his previous life, however, in terms of news, it is still backward.


    The channels for the people in this world to obtain information are still through the official newspapers from the Mary Geoise and the Navy Headquarters, as well as the World Economy News Paper.


    Among them, the sales of the World Economy News Paperpletely overwhelmed the official newspaper from Mary Geoise.


    The World Economy News Paper is the world''srgest advertising tform.


    Just like when there is a certain neer pirate, once they are published by the World Economy News Paper, they will be famous all over the world at a very fast speed.


    An obscure shop or ce, once it is listed by the World Economy News Paper, even if it is only a small article, it will instantly be famous and be a ce for countless tourists to check in.


    If Morgans develops the advertising business then just the annual advertising fee is enough to make him earn a lot of money.


    It is a pity that Morgans cherishes his feathers very much, and never easily advertises for others in the World Economy News Paper.


    Just the daily newspaper sales have already made Morgans a rich man, so he sees that there is no need to make the world''s impression of the World Economy News Paper decline for that little money.


    Money cannot move Morgans'' heart, so if you want Morgans to help in advertising, you must have the same status as him and be qualified to let this birdman sell him a face.


    Therefore, since the beginning of the great pirate era, the World Economy News Paper has only advertised for one person.


    That person is one of the underworld kings, Gild Tesoro, the owner of the world''srgest entertainment city also known as the Casino King, the richest man in the world, Golden Emperor, New World Monster, and so on.


    Gran Tesoro was able to be famous all over the world, in addition to the extravagant golden appearance, Morgans also helped to advertise it.


    However, Gran Tesoro is just a massive ship that can only sail in the waters of the New World, Gild Tesoro doesn''t even bother to cross the Calm Belt and go to other sea areas.


    Therefore, Gran Tesoro is only very popr in the New World, except for some rich and powerful people who have the capability to go back and forth to the New World, ordinary people have only heard of Gran Tesoro''s fame, but had never actually seen this legendary golden ship in person.


    This means that Gran Tesoro will soon lose the title of the world''srgest entertainment city.


    The Gran Tesoro, which is limited to the New World, is no longerparable to the City in the Sky that travels all over the world.


    After the Rusukaina was integrated into the City in the Sky and the resort city was officiallypleted, El immediately went to the Kingdom of Dressrosa that is next door and asked Domingo about Morgans'' contact information.


    The pirate emperor has its own circle, and the kings of the underworld also have their own circle.


    "El, not long ago when you were traveling around the world, someone came to visit the City in the Sky City and asked me to give you a greeting."


    Just after El got the contact information of Morgans, Domingo suddenly took out an envelope and handed it to El with a wicked smile: "That person, I believe that you, as a swordsman, will be very interested."


    "Oh?"


    El raised his brows and turn on his mind-reading that he can freely control, then in front of Domingo he opened the envelope and said with great interest. "It is said that this world''s number one swordsman has a close rtionship with Shanks, this lone traveler suddenly offered me a greeting, wouldn''t it be to avenge his friend?"


    "Maybe, are you going to meet him?" Domingo asked curiously.


    "Of course, I''m also very interested in him." El gave a positive reply. "But not now, after returning to the new world this time, there are still a lot of things to do."


    "When I''m free, I''ll meet him in person."


    After he finished speaking, El looked at Domingo and said. "Joker, my City in the Sky is opening for business soon."


    "I need a lot of managers in various fields, please use my name to release the recruitment information to the talent market, as long as they have the ability, it doesn''t matter what the other party hase to apply for... I will put Violet and M in charge at that time and interview them..."


    "Hahaha, no problem, just a small matter. " Domingo nodded and made an 0K''s gesture...


    Next, El chatted with Domingo about some business matters before leaving the Kingdom of Dressrosa.


    After returning to City in the Sky, El called Big News Morgans through Den Mushi Mushi.


    After receiving a call from El, Morgans looked very excited.


    For El''s publicity request, Morgans agreed without hesitation and did not need El to pay a penny of advertising fees, just ept one of his exclusive interviews.


    As the youngest pirate emperor, El be famous in the world when he was eight years old and became a supernova with a bounty of over 100 million at the age of nine, he has not yet entered the new world but he already be a big pirate with a bounty exceeding one billion berries.


    After entering the new world, in less than a week, he threw a meteor into the sea and be a pirate emperor before the Shanks, who had the most hope of bing the fourth emperor of the sea.


    Also in the same year, El killed the Red-haired Pirates, Shanks and Benn Beckman alone, who was second only to the Gold and Silver Combination and became the first person in the era of the Great Pirates with a bounty exceeding 5 billion berries.


    In this underage boy, there are too many things that cannot be copied and it will be difficult for anyone in the future to surpass such a legendary record.


    Morgans dream of interviewing him, it''s a pity, just like Hawkeye, he can''t approach El.


    Now that Eles to his door on his own initiative, he is simply so surprised. So, as long as he could get an exclusive interview with El, Morgans would be willing to help him with an advertisement for a month.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    "Why does someone appear here?" Seeing El appearing in front of them like teleporting, all member of the Heart Pirates who was looking for some kind of extremely cold medicinal herbs on Snow Ind have their expressions changed and with some members who recognized El''s identity especially Law, all their face turn pale.


    "Nice to meet you, Trafalgar Law." El raised his hand and greeted Law while showing a gentle and then the next second he said iparably cold words. "And goodbye!"


    "R... Room!!" Almost at the moment when El speaks, Law feels a suffocation murderous aura and he subconsciously wants to use his devil fruit ability to teleport away with hispanions.


    It''s a pity that before Law opens a spherical space around him, the loud sound of heavy objects hitting the ground sounds and in the next second, his body also creates a sound simr to it.


    As his bone broke with some piercing his internal organs and even before the sharp pain emerged, Law only felt that his vision suddenly became extremely blurred, and then he fell unconscious on the ground covered by snow.


    After defeating Law in second with absolute strength and killing hispanion, El did kill him immediately, nor did he pick him up and return in the direction where the three girls are instead he put his hand on Law''s head and began to read his memory.


    From all of Law''s memory, which was just a few months away to 20 years, El only read memories rted to medicine.


    As one of the two ultimate devil fruit, the Op-Op fruit is a veryprehensive devil fruit.


    In terms ofbat ability, after opening a spherical space around themselves, he will be the same as El who awakens his devil fruit, inside that spherical space, he will be like an omnipotent god.


    Unless someone has armament haki stronger than him, otherwise it doesn''t matter whether it is a person or an object, inside the spherical space there''s is no quality or distance at all, with just one swipe of his sword a diamond can be cut like a thin piece of paper.


    In terms of assistance, the Op-Op fruit can teleport and change the position of anyone be it an object or person, which is more convenient than the Door-Door fruit.


    In terms of medical treatment, there is no incurable disease that cannot be cured by the Op-Op fruit.


    The premise is that those who have the Op-Op fruit can perform surgery and have sufficient medical knowledge before they can cure all incurable diseases or even perform the Immortality Operation.


    Law, who came from a medical family, has learned medical knowledge since he was a child and in his nearly 20 years of life, he has umted a lot of medical knowledge.


    Even if it is El, he needs to consume a lot of haki and time, to be able to fully absorb Law''s memory for so many years.


    After reading Law''s memory, El lifted his body and disappeared in a sh, he did not directly appear in front of the three girls with Law, but he stopped at a ce near them but they couldn''t see him.


    After a while, Carina who sensed El''s aura with observation haki found an excuse to leave the team and appeared in front of El in a single step.


    "Nii-san, this is the guy with the Op-Op fruit?" Looking at Law who loses his life at El''s feet, Carina picks up Law''s body before putting it in the box that she spits out.


    "Yes." El nodded and said. "He is ourst target in this adventure."


    "When Domingo gets what I want, this devil fruit will be our most precious heritage."


    Hearing this, Carina unwittingly carried out the seizing ceremony.


    After a while, a heart-shaped devil fruit with a special spiral pattern appeared in El''s hand, then he let Carina spit out a small box again to store the Op-Op fruit worth 5 billion Berries in it, and then he carry Carina together with the box and return to the two girls.


    After sessfully capturing the Op-Op fruit, El''s adventure has only one business left and he can do it at any time.


    Therefore, in addition to asionally returning to the New World to help the construction team with his devil fruit, El spends his time apanying Carina and the others girls to travel around the world.


    From the East Blue to the North Blue, then from the North Blue to the West Blue, and finally to the South Blue.


    By the time El and the other girls traveled through the four sea areas, the date have already reached august 1516 on the Sea Circle Calendar.


    This month is the middle of the year and El doesn''t receive his dividends in the arms business instead he invested it all at the City in the Sky, his base camp which will be officiallypleted this month.


    The City in the Sky, which will surely be the world''s No. 1 entertainment city in the future, will soon be born.


    However, the ones that werepleted faster than the main city were the four floating inds surrounding the main ind, and just like Sixis ind, there is no food or water at all on any of the four inds.


    During this time, when they travel around the four seas, he also found some inds with only one climate, then he moves those inds back to the new world and let them fully integrate with the four floating inds, creating four inds with only one climate season and then renaming them to spring ind, summer ind, Autumn ind, and winter ind.


    Seeing that the City in the Sky is about to bepleted, El finally brought back the satisfied Yamato and Shirahoshi as well as Tashigi and Nojiko, who have been integrated into their team and have also gained a lot of knowledge this time.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Morgans seem impatient to do an exclusive interview with El because, in the afternoon of the second day, the birdman who ate the Alba-Alba Fruit (Albatross) had already arrived at the Dressrosa.


    The city in the sky had already attracted many people''s attention this year but because of the flying pirate g hanging above and the guards around from the Donquixote Family, no one dared to enter the City in the sky.


    Morgans, who came to the city in the sky for the first time, were immediately amazed by this fantastic city, which is divided into five areas and has all the entertainment measures in the world.


    When he met with El and learned from El''s mouth how the city in the sky was going to operate, Morgans had only one thought in his mind.


    The city in the sky will definitely be an entertainment city that is even more popr than Gran Tesoro, because the gap between the two, is reallyrge.


    Gran Tesoro is just a massive ship ten kilometers long while the city in the sky is arge ind.


    Justparison of size alone, how many people can they amodate?At the port of the Gran Tesoro how many ships can be parked?


    It is no exaggeration to say that the port city of the City in the Sky is more than ten timesrger than Gran Tesoro and the port city is only one of the five cities on the city in the sky.


    The poption that thisrge ind can amodate is definitely more than a few million people.


    A Kingdoms with millions of citizens already belong to the level of major force, such as the Kingdom of basta on Sandy Ind with at least tens of millions of citizens.


    In other words, once El''s city in the sky is established, if the five major cities are filled with people then his territory will be a new major force.


    At that time, El will definitely be worthy of his identity as Pirate Emperor just like Charlotte Linlin. (Having their own territory with millions of citizens)


    After visiting the port city and using Gran Tesoro as the unit of measurement, Morgans have vaguely seen the scene of tens of thousands of ships moored here.


    In the future, even if it only charges a ship for mooring, the economy of the city can already crush small kingdoms.


    Yes, there is a fee for the ship to moor in the port city, because this is a ce that can fly over the red line, without the needing for the pirates to coat their ship before entering the fish-man ind just to go to the new world.


    Those who want to go on the great voyage from paradise, as long as they climb to the city in the sky, they don''t need to risk their lives diving deep into the ocean just to go to the new world, they just need to wait at the designated spot to hitchhiked in the City in the Sky into other sea areas


    into those seas.


    This advantage alone is enough to make the port city be one of the most prosperous cities and it can even be regarded as their main source of ie.


    After all, in addition to the parking fee, those who park their ship, except for a few poor ghosts, other could not avoid spending money while staying in hotels.


    After visiting the port city, Morgans had already figured out how to promote the City in the Sky.


    There is no need to focus on publicizing other areas, just introduce the operation of the port city in detail and it will automatically help the other areas of City in the Sky to attract traffic because no one can stand this temptation except for Mary Geoise.


    However, to gain El''s favor, Morgans still followed El to visit the other four areas while thinking about how to start the advertisement.


    It wasn''t until the night that Morgans finished visiting the five cities and came to King''s teau of Dressrosa with El to ept Domingo''s hospitality.


    After the banquet, Morgans couldn''t wait to conduct an exclusive interview with El.


    Faced with the questions raised by Morgans, El did not perfunctory answer but speak truthfully.


    By the way, through the hands of Morgans, El was going to reveal some information about himself, to avoid some ants who wanted to be famous and participated in the new world hegemony to target him thinking that his an easy target just because he is the youngest of the four emperors.


    El didn''t reveal too much information, he just exined why while he was only fourteen years old he already had such strength, he told that he is like Charlotte Linlin, born with a strong physique.


    A physique that other people only have when they reach their peak age, he already had it when he was only a few years old.


    After his teenage years, his physique was at a monster level that ordinary people couldn''t reach.


    It is the attributes of this strong physique that make his usage of the Float-Float fruit much better despite a young age than Shiki who is an ordinary person.


    In addition to this, at the age of five, he had grasped the breath of all things that countless swordsmen could never grasp in their entire lives, this is what El only told to Morgans, instantly satisfying him as he finally gets the answer he want.


    When El first became famous, he was given the title of Young Swordsman by virtue of his ability to wield a flying sh at the age of eight and before he became the Float-Float fruit user, his bounty as the Young Swordsman have over one billion berries so the world always believed that he will be a world-renowned swordsman in the future or even the most powerful contender for the world''s strongest swordsman title.


    Therefore, countless people are very curious, about how old this young swordsman is, and now, Morgans finally got the answer.


    At the age of five years old, he can already use flying sh, Morgans believe that after this news is released, those people who have adapted to the power of El will still be shocked.


    This exclusive interviewsted for an hour, and after that Morgans rejected El and Domingo''s invitation to stay for the night and he left the Dressrosa that day ande back to his mobile headquarters on an uninhabited ind.


    Back at the mobile headquarters, Morgans immediately notified his subordinates that the news headlines and even the second edition for the next week would be empty.


    In order to gain El''s favor, Morgans decided to use the front page and the second edition as an advertising tform to help El promote the City in the Sky.


    You know on Gild Tesoro''s Golden City, Morgans just gave him the headlines for a day while charging exorbitant fees to advertise the Gran Tesoro.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    As the world''s number one journalist, Morgans writes news at an extremely fast speed.


    Originally, while visiting the City in the Sky, Morgans had already created a draft about the advertisement in his mind so after returning to the mobile headquarters, Morgans had already written the news content for the advertisement before twelve o''clock and took out all the photos he had taken and put it next to the corresponding news content.


    After checking it several times and finding nothing wrong, Morgans faxed to his subordinate to start printing for the next day.


    Early in the morning, countless news coo who had finished resting flew all over the world with their bags filled with freshly-baked newspapers.


    As people all over the world habitually pay for today''s news and read headlines.


    A storm called the City in the Sky swept the whole world.


    "Hey... Today''s headline is actually... an advertisement?"


    "How long has it been since the World Economy News Paper advertised? If I remember correctly, thest time the World Economy News Paper advertised... was it a few years ago for the Gran Tesoro, the world''srgest entertainment city?"


    "City in the sky, such a beautiful name! Wait! this is actually the Lord of the Sky, El territory!"


    "It says that every six months, it willplete a voyage on the new world and paradise then another to the four seas... There will be four cloud paths connecting to the sea... There will be no stop... The city in the sky will fly over the red line and Calm Belt to travel around the world."


    "The City in the sky is divided into five areas with all entertainment in the world has to offer."


    "Going back and forth to the four seas and the grand line every six months? Tsk tsk... this City in the sky is on fire!!"


    When people all over the world read the news content on the front and the second page, they found that the news on the front page and the second page were both advertisements, and the City in the Sky was still the territory of the Lord of the Sky, El, creating a lot of heated discussions.


    Some people need to travel back and forth to the new world and paradise and every time they pass the Mary Geoise, their ships need to be abandoned for safety and another ship is prepared on the other side.


    The merchants and the people from the underworld who still need to be checked by Mary Geoise are allughing because, in the newspaper, Morgans not only introduced the operation method of City in the Sky but also briefly introduced thew of the City in the Sky.


    The City in the Sky is just like other inds, except that you need to pay the parking fee. As long as you don''t fight and sell ves in the five major cities, no matter what you do on, no one will pay attention to you and in order to make it easier for those who had hated to resolve their conflicts, they have colosseum where they can conduct a life-and-death battle.


    Such aw allows those businessmen and people from the underworld to see amazing business opportunities.


    In addition to not fighting and selling ves, it did not say that selling other things is strictly prohibited.


    In other words, the City in the Sky does not refuse the arrival of the ck market.


    The port city is also sorge. At least it can berth ship on a minimum of five digits with no upper limit.


    Yes, a minimum of five digits with no upper limit, because the City in the Sky is floating in the air so El uses his devil fruit ability to let the seawater surround the City in the Sky.


    Howrge is the seawater area? It''s entirely up to El to decide.


    If the seawater is not enough, expanding the port is just something that can be done easily.


    Just as Morgans thought, the port city is an area second only to the main city and its function is to help the City in the Sky attract traffic.


    But the port city is only just an appetizer, on the second day, the World Economic News Paper continued to advertise the City in the Sky in different ways.


    This time the front page news and the second-page news are the detailed introductions of the gambling and the diator city, all kinds of gambling that everyone knows and doesn''t know, yed, and some beasts on the size of hills, from nobles and rich people who like big pets and fighting beasts, or fighting games, down to gamblers and ordinary people who dream of getting rich overnight.


    On the third day, the World Economy News Paper gave a detailed introduction to the resort city and the main city.


    Every week, the resort city will change the season, and the main city has everything with the business district full of rich people and businessmen who want to make money. At this moment they can''t wait to go to the City in the sky to rent or even buy a store.


    After the third day''s World Economy News Paper is released, even blind people could see how popr the City in the Sky would be.


    Especially in the port city and the business district of the main city, countless businessmen salivated as they smell the aroma of money.


    The ce where the Pirate Emperor lives is the safest in the City in the sky as no one dared to make trouble there.


    In other words, they don''t have to worry about anything other than paying taxes while doing business on it.


    Moreover, this store is not limited to one ce, but it travels all over the world with countless tourists boarding and departing.


    This means that in the main city every inch ofnd is absolutely worth more than gold.


    At this moment, the merchants in the new world immediately drove their ship and set off towards the City in the Sky.


    The advertisements for the first three days only introduced the operation andws of the City in the Sky in detail, as well as the theme of the Five cities.


    However, in the next three days, the World Economy News Paper continuously dropped huge bombs on the sea, causing a sensation in the whole world.


    The City in the Sky and flying Pirates'' first affiliated force is the Amazon Lily Empire located in the Calm Belt and the Kuja Pirates led by the world''s most beautiful


    ''The sixth ind of City in the Sky is the Ind of Women, the guards who maintain the order on the City on the sky, The Kuja warriors!''


    ''Mary Geoise announced the removal of the Pirate Empress, Boa Hancock''s Warlord of the Sea status''


    ["Pirate Empress" Boa Hancock, a bounty of 800,000,000 Belly, regardless of life or death.]


    On thest day, the exclusive interview of El is released with the title, From the little young swordsman to the Lord Of the Sky, El.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    "El, what do you mean?" Just when Morgans continuously dropped the bomb all over the world that attract countless people''s attention to the City in the sky.


    On the Bubble city, the main capital of the City in the Sky, on the manor located on the top of the mountain which is much higher than Domingo''s King''s teau, two-digit Kuja warriors were stationed around acting as guards.


    In an excessively ornamented study room, El is confronting the Five Elders who represent the highest power in the world on the bright side.


    Looking at the Den Mushi Mushi simting the expression of a certain Elders. El smiled and teased him. "Why are you showing such an angry expression, Your Excellencies, is it because the way my City in the Sky operates affects the toll that you receive?"


    "You should know very well this little loss is not worth mentioning to us at all."


    "My City in the Sky only travels around the four seas and the first and second half of the grand line once every six months, which does not have much impact on you."


    "El, don''t change the subject, we need an exnation. "


    "The Seven Warlords of the Sea is a legitimate pirate that we appointed after selecting from countless pirates in order to create a bnce on the sea, and we have only collected six so far, then without saying a word, you suddenly make the Pirate empress, Boa Hancock your affiliated force, which has seriously damaged the reputation of the Seven Warlords of the Sea. Making one of the three major forces that bnce the sea... no longer has enough reputation to act as a deterrent..."


    Looking at the Den Mushi Mushi that''s constantly changing expression and tone while copying the expression of the Five elders, the smile on El''s face gradually converged and he replied lightly with a nonchnt look.


    "Your Excellencies, please pay attention to your words."


    "My rtionship with you is, at best, only a partnership, aside from this... we both regard each other as a big enemy, that we can''t wait to get rid of."


    "Whatever I do is my own freedom, and I don''t need to give you any exnation at all."


    "I only took Boa Hancock under mymand and built the City in the Sky for business, so you should feel lucky."


    "At least I don''t have a ''D'' in my name and Nico Robin who can read Poneglyph are also under mymand but I''m not interested in reading Poneglyph, so I won''t be your eternal enemy..."


    "So, you just need to maintain your own rule and don''t let that hand extend so far..."


    Hearing El''s words that were almost pointed out, the Five Elders fell into silence.


    After a moment of silence, a certain Elders speak in a deep voice. "I didn''t expect you to know so many secrets about the world at such a young age."


    "It''s normal because, in addition to my physique and swordsmanship talent, I also have another ability that only a few people know."


    El didn''t mind revealing his third ability. "I was born with extremely strong observation haki and mind reading just like Redfield."


    "This is the reason why I know so many secrets about the world at a young age, so don''t waste your efforts arranging some spies to infiltrate my city in the sky, otherwise you will only lose your resources in vain."


    Hearing El''s words, the Five Elders fell again to silence.


    The silence this time was not because El was more favored by the world than Charlotte Linlin, but because El''s confidence make their scalp tingle.


    What kind of confidence does El have to allow him to reveal his information without hesitation?


    At this moment, the five Elders have to admit that they are indeed lucky, as El said, they should be d that the other party is not a member of the ''D'' family but a hedonist person.


    Thinking of this, the tone of a certain elder also slowed down and he reply without blinking. "You misunderstood, we never thought of putting eyeliner in your territory."


    In response, El just returned a smile that the Elder did not understand.


    Although he didn''t understand the meaning of this smile, the Five Old Stars could also see the mockery on El''s face through the simted expressions on the Den Mushi Mushi.


    But he didn''t care, instead, he changed the subject. "We will just create a story about Boa Hancock, the Celestial Dragon on Mary Geoise''s also saw your City in the sky advertisement, they pressed me to ask you, can your City in the sky get a little closer to Mary Geoise when flying over the red line, so that the Celestial Dragon can also board it?"


    "I''m sorry, my City in the Sky does not ept the arrival of the Celestial Dragon." El refused without hesitation. "I am the person who hates trouble, so I am toozy to gather the four Road Poneglyphs even if I can freely travel the world, simrly, what are the virtues of the Celestial Dragon, you should know it better than me."


    "My City in the Sky wees the arrival of the ck market, and the tax payment of these various forces is enough to make me one of the richest people in the world, so I don''t need the consumption from the Celestial Dragon and don''t have time to take care of those people."


    "If you can guarantee that if the Celestial Dragon board the City in the Sky and they are beaten or assassinated on the same day and you won''t send an admiral to arrest people causing my reputation to be damaged, then I don''t mind flying closer to Mary Geoise when I fly over the Red line."


    In the eyes of the Five Elders, El''s words were very rebellious.


    If these words came out of their own subordinate mouths, even if the other party was an Admiral or even fleet admiral, the Five Elders would reprimand them without giving any face.


    However, these words came from the mouth of a pirate, no matter how angry the Five Elders were they can only swallow their dissatisfaction.


    "That being the case... then let it go." Seeing El''s refusal was so direct that give them no room to maneuver, the certain Elders only frowned, he was also a very reasonable person.


    After all, the character of those Celestial Dragons, he is also very clear.


    After the confrontation, the Five Elders and El had nothing more to say.


    After chatting about a few more irrelevant topics, El hung up the call with the Five Elders.


    "Using reason is really troublesome, can''t be helped, my strength is not enough after all."


    After watching the Den Mushi Mushi hang its head, El said something that strange in the eyes of others, but to him, it came from the bottom of his heart. "Joker, I hope you live up to my expectations."

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    It only took one week or to be precise, the first three days of advertisement to make the City in the Sky a sensation all over the world.


    Over the month, countless businessmen, holding boxes full of money, rushed to the City in the Sky from all over the world, wanting to meet the youngest pirate emperor in history while hoping to be able to buy a store ornd in the City in the Sky.


    Among them, there are also the giants from the underworld, who also want to reach a cooperation with El.


    Umit, the shipping magnate, in particr, wanted to use the method of profiteering to reach a long-term cooperation with El by asking for his contact information from Domingo.


    As one of the emperors of the Underworld, Umit, the shipping magnate''s main business is naturally transportation.


    Whether it is materials or arms, legal or prohibited. As long as you have enough money, no matter where the ce is, Umit, the shipping magnate will help you transport anything and no one dared to attack the transport fleet of Umit.


    However, it is very expensive to ask Umit to help transport things, and Gran Tesoro, Umit''s fleet doesn''t leave the New World at all.


    Although Umit''s fleet can use Fishman Ind to travel between the new world and paradise, however, the deep-sea route is too dangerous.


    In the transport fleet of Umit, each ship will be full of supplies and if a ship sinks to the bottom of the sea, not to mention thepensation and the time wasted, their reputation will be damaged.


    The transport fleet of Umit, never use the deep sea route nor the Calm Belt to travel between the new world and paradise.


    There are also arge number of ships being inspected by the Mary Geoise before going to the other seas because it is not sure that the materials being transported each time are legal.


    Therefore, every time Umit wants to let the prohibited items pass the inspection, he needs to pay an astronomical amount of protection fees to Mary Geoise every year. Now, Umit has a second option.


    Although the City in the Sky only travels around the four seas and the first and second half of the grand line every six months, as long as he masters the route of the City in the Sky, there are many ces that he can operate.


    At that time, he can develop a two lines cooperation with Mary Geoise and the City in the Sky at the same time.


    Just like Morgans, all of the underworld emperors want to get a connection with the Pirate Emperor, however, among the so many underworld emperors, only Domingo has a rtionship with the Pirate Emperor, and even Gild Tesoro has also hooked up with the Celestial Dragon because of the astronomical amount of Heavenly Tribute he paid every year.


    Now even Morgans is also involved with El, the youngest Emperor of the sea in history, because of advertising for the City in the Sky.


    Now the port City has given Umit an opportunity to form a connection with El, how could he miss this opportunity.


    Domingo, who was aware of Umit''s thoughts, did not sell El''s Den Mushi Mushi information to Umit, but he asked El''s opinion first.


    After obtaining El''s permission, Domingo handed El''s Den Mushi Mushi information to Umit in exchange for discounted benefits for transporting steel and other materials.


    Umit, who got El''s Den Mushi Mushi information, immediately made a call to El after paying some interest to get in touch with El.


    El did not refuse Umit''s favor, because he doesn''t refuse the ck market entering the City of the Sky and he is also sending a signal to the outside world that he is willing to develop his personal connections.


    Just like what he said to the Five Elders, El has no interest in the so-called four Road Poneglyphs and the final ind.


    Although the manga of One Piece was not finished before he travel here, El was very clear that the story of this world is actually about the love-hate rtionship between the ''D'' family and the Celestial Dragon.


    El is not a member of the ''D'' family and he has no interest in being a dragon yer to save this sick world and then rule it himself.


    He just wants to be the ultimate hedonist, that''s it.


    So, in order to make the City in the Sky more beautiful, El still needs to rely on external forces.


    Just like how the City in the Sky was able to bepleted within a year, It''s all thanks to Domingo''s using his connection to help him find what he needs.


    He only needs to release a little goodwill to can get so many benefits, so El will naturally not refuse.


    Not everyone is like Umit who can easily get El''s contact information and favor.


    Aside from the underworld emperors, El has no interest in meeting other businessmen, so he just sent Violet and M, as well as Carina, Nami, and Robin, who took the initiative to take over the task, to deal with them.


    In particr, Carina and Robin, who are the left and right brains of El, are the two deputy city lords appointed by El.


    With the cooperation of the five women, the empty stores in the Bubble city and port city began to be rented out at an extremely fast speed.


    Yes... rented.


    The City in the Sky is El''s own thing, although his devil fruit can expand the ind at any time, he is still reluctant to easily sell thend of the City in the Sky.


    If someone wants to buy a store ornd on City in the Sky, they must meet the conditions of renting for three years.


    These three years were enough for El to fire up the value of thisnd and stores to a truly astronomical figure.


    Those who want to permanently rent a store in the City in the Sky also need to rent a house in the City in the Sky for three years before they are also eligible to buy a house.


    Even so, countless rich people from the New World flocked to it.


    Even living in the Totto Kingdom requires you to hand over your soul to Charlotte Linlin on a regr basis, so what is the cost of renting a house?


    What''s more, as long as they live in the City of the Sky, not only do they not have to worry about being attacked by pirates, but they don''t even need to worry that one day in the future, the Lord of the Sky will use meteor and then the tsunami that will indirectly kill them.


    From the underworld emperors and ck market bigwigs, down to the rich andmoners, tens of thousands have flocked to the city in the sky.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    As the city in the sky sailed, it was unlike those ships that move in a straight line while sailing on the sea, the city in the sky was a bit special, it was moving on S-shaped, sometimes it will move to the left side then to right sides, as to facilitate some people who are not on the flight route, so they can board to the floating ind.


    This month, Carina and Robin, who are the deputy city lords have reached a cooperation with apany specializing in the sale of sailing tools, allowing the other party to dig up some earth with maic waves to make an eternal log as to let it be sold in the sailing tool stores all over the world.


    In half a year, the City in the Sky will depart from the New World, then pass through the first half of the grand line, and then the four seas.


    On average, they will stay in each sea area for a month, and to the sea area as the endpoint, they will stay for two months, and then change to another route while returning to the previous sea area in a constant cycle.


    Staying in a certain sea area for a month is enough for El to do a lot of things.


    At the altitude of five hundred meters from the sea surface, at this time, there was arge group of people on different directions boarding the city in the sky.


    The city in the sky which is the center of the archipgo not only has cloud paths connecting the surrounding five floating inds.


    There are also four long cloud paths, extending from four directions respectively that connect to the sea five hundred meters below.


    These cloud paths are no different from seawater, ships can sail on them, and people can swim on them, but the two ends of the cloud paths are connected to the seawater as the city in the Sky is different from the other five inds, it is surrounded by vast seawater.


    As the City in the Sky moves at an average speed, there is often a ship approaching from far and then after finding the right angle to drive into the long cloud path, they sessfully board the City in the Sky.


    At this time at the port city, there were already ten thousand ships parked there.


    These shipspose of different sizes and colors, especially the various gs which make the tourists whoe to the City in the Sky for the first time to be stunned for a while.


    Some gs are a little obscure, then there are also Major forces, and even the gs from various countries, etc.


    Except for the absence of the Navy, Mary Geoise, and the three other pirate emperors, most of the famous gs on the New World can be seen here.


    Especially the g from the underworld, except for Gild Tesoro, the others are all here.


    There are the Donquixote family, shipping magnates, and even the District, etc...


    Unlike its previous ghost town appearance, the port city is now crowded with people.


    On the streets, there are also arge number of people wearing silver armor with the logos of flying pirates and Kuja pirates which are specially made for them.


    The Kuja warriors still hold their bows and arrows while excluding a fierce aura that intimidates the people around them.


    Especially the strong haki fluctuations around their body.


    There is no doubt that all these female warriors are strong people, but what is even more shocking is therge beasts that they are riding which are at the level of the king of beasts.


    There are some beasts that will even exude an aura that is even stronger than that of the Kuja warrior riding them, but such a powerful beast is so docile in front of them. It doesn''t even show a fierce look to strangers around them, just like a tamed animal in a circus.


    These are all the fierce beasts that Shiki created and after choosing the strongest beasts on all of them, they were fed a Dango Fruit by Tama, making them her pet that will try their best toplete whatever her order is.


    The strength of each beast is no less than that of Luffy who has not mastered haki, that is, a supernova with a bounty of 100 million bellies.


    In addition to them, there will also be at least two Kuja warriors on their backs. Thebination of these two people and one beast, if ced in the first half of the grand line, it is at the level of emperor.


    Even in the new world, it is still at the level of a powerhouse.


    Such abination is just a guard on the port city and there are as many as double digits.


    When the pirates who were already afraid and dreaded El saw the Guardians of the city, they no longer dared to have an idea of causing trouble.


    Thankfully they didn''t have this idea. Otherwise, even if they sessfully defeated the Kuja warriors, they would be hit by a bolt of lightning in the next second because, in addition to the two deputy city lords who manage the city affairs, this city in the sky also has aw enforcer who is above the guards.


    Thatw enforcer is the only one whose observation can cover arge ind, Lightning Sword sorcerer, Kuina.


    At the same time, it is the only one other than El who has absolute control over the City in the Sky.


    "Kuina, I''m going to go out for a while and I''ll leave the City in the Sky to your hand~"


    In the manor, El changed to his battle suit in the master room while looking at Kuina who was helping him to change his clothes with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, I will protect our home." Kuina nodded slightly and then showed an iceberg-like smile as she assured El.


    Relying on his height which is higher than Kuina, El reached out and touched Kuina''s head as he did to Carina and Nami, then he bowed his head and gave her a passionate kiss.


    After a few minutes, El pinched Kuina''s nose who did not look like an iceberg beauty at this time before going out of the room to find Carina, Violet, and Nojiko, and then taking them to Pegasus moored in the manorke before leaving quietly.


    Looking up at the departure of the Pegasus, Kuina did not return to the manor until the ship disappearedpletely, then she came to the basement floor of the manor, and walked into a ce where only the members of the flying Pirates knew, a control room.


    Just after Kuina closed the door, a short whileter, the sound of flickering electricity sounded inside the control room, and electric snakes of different sizes seeped out through the crack of the door.


    If someone else is inside the room, they will find that the control room is already filled with blue and white lightning while forming a huge ball of energy in the control room.


    Then all of these energies are absorbed by the machines installed inside the control room and transmitted to various ces under the city in the sky.


    At the same time, at the back of the city in the sky, there are strong winds surging out from the countless holes that support the city in the sky to move at an average speed.


    If someone has an X-ray vision to the extreme, they will find that there are tens of thousands of golden snakes buried under the City in the Sky.


    These golden snakes are now shining with blue electric light. At the end of the golden snake is an astonishing number of Dials, among them, are a huge number of extinct jet dials.


    In addition to this, there are arge number of machines withplex structures.


    The two only have one function, which is to create strong wind to propel the city in the sky.


    This flying technology is what is going to keep the city in the sky to go back and forth to the new world and other seas this year.


    When he took Yamato and Shirahoshi to explore sky ind, he also take Nojiko who is newly joined around before going to Birka which was not destroyed by Enel using teleportation to find the Ark Maxim technology.


    In order to integrate this technology into the City in the Sky, El has spent a lot of effort and also asked Domingo to find a research team, to sessfully realize this method with the help of the Float-Float fruit.


    El can''t be in the City in the Sky forever and he also doesn''t want to affect the city in the sky which carries their dreams to crash into the sea after encountering a strong and losing his consciousness.


    Therefore, he has to solve the problem of the City in the Sky that once he loses his consciousness, it will fall into the Sea.


    The technology of Ark Maxim and Kuina''s Rumble-Rumble Fruit was the method he think of and also the reason why he can leave at ease.


    Even if he is not there, the City in the Sky will move forward at an average speed.


    So, even if he encounters a strong enemy and he is exhausted to the point of losing his consciousness, he is not afraid of the City in the Sky falling into the sea.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    At this time, the Moby Dick was moored at sea.


    The pirates who were resting on the deck are ying cards and chatting, among them, a division captain with strong observation haki, had a sudden change in his expression after looking up at the sky.


    As he see an envelope, which suddenly appeared out of thin air from a space crack slowly fell to the deck of the Moby Dick.


    Looking at the envelopes that appeared in this way, the Whitebeard Pirates were not surprised but none of them dared to pick up this envelope.


    Finally, Marco who is basically not afraid of anything except sea stone and seawater after eating Bird-Bird Fruit, Model Phoniex, walked over and picked up the envelope that fell on the deck.


    When he opened the envelope and saw the content inside, he turned around and said to the whitebeard who was drinking not far away.


    "Pops, it''s a greeting from the flying Pirates..."


    After he finished speaking, Marco''s eyes, which were always half-open couldn''t help but sh bright light as he speak with a serious face. "That crack is undoubtedly a space-type ability."


    "I didn''t expect that in addition to The World Worst Devil Fruit Users, the flying Pirates actually has such devil fruit user, that kid''s luck is not ordinary, how did he get the Float-Float Fruit after Shiki''s death, Munch-Munch Fruit, and Rumble-Rumble Fruit which belongs to the top of their kind?"


    "Gu ha ha ha ha!... That little kid is like the darlings of this world." Whitebeardughed indifferently, then took the envelope from Marco, and the corner of his mouth with a white crescent beard raised slightly. "That little kid has quite a bit of courage, I thought he was not afraid of anything and he wille here alone."


    "Pops, you think too much."


    Marco didn''t give his father any face as heined. "That kid is not even afraid of the remnants of the Roger Pirates, as directly beat Silvers Rayleigh to the point of death, and then annihte the red-haired pirate and kill Shanks who came for revenge. That kid is not even afraid of the pressure from all Major forces in the world and even Mary Geoise doesn''t dare to use Buster Call on him as he uses his devil fruit ability unscrupulously."


    "In terms of courage, there is probably no one in this world who canpare to that little kid."


    "I think the reason why it took him so long to send the invitation. It should be that he has been busy with his City in the sky that has caused a sensation all over the world."


    If it came from someone else''s mouth, even if Whitebeard didn''t care, the other division captain would reprimand him, but these words came from their 1st Division captain, so not only they are not angry, but they nodded their heads in unison.


    "Gu ha ha ha ha!" Even Whitebeard agreed with Marco''s words and he took this opportunity tough while patting Marco on the shoulder, his


    huge palm, as well as the power contained in the palm, made Marco''s expression bitter.


    Look, he''s just telling the truth, not purposely beating his Pop''s face, so to prevent his Pops from beating him continuously, Marco hurriedly shouted to his brothers and sisters around him. "Get ready to meet the Flying pirates captain as the other party will arrive at the Moby Dick in the afternoon."


    Although the four emperors are all hostile to each other however before their face ispletely torn apart, they still need to show courtesy to each other.


    Just likest year''s confrontation on Fishman Ind, El and Whitebeard are fighting each other on the Den Mushi Mushi.


    These are the rules of the game in the high-end game of the pirate world, so Marco couldn''t guarantee that his pops would fight with El in the end.


    However, as the captain of the First Division of the Whitebeard Pirates, Marco, who is no different from the vice-captain, must do a good job of showing respect and hosting a banquet to entertain the Flying Pirates and Lord of the Sky, El.


    as time goes by, it soon reaches the afternoon.


    "Hey... what is that?"


    "What a big shadow, won''t it be the king of birds at the sea king level?"


    "No, that''s... an ind!"


    "That ind is floating in the air, it''s lord of the sky devil fruit ability!"


    "Captain, Marco, the flying pirates are here."


    Like the unpredictable weather on the grand line, the sea which was quite vibrant as the sun shines brightly suddenly became gloomy as a huge shadow hangs over part of the sea and Moby Dick is in this shadow.


    So, the members of the Whitebeard Pirates who look at the sky subconsciously saw that above the clouds, a huge ck shadow appeared while moving at slow speed.


    After a while, this huge ck shadow prated the clouds and appeared in the eyes of the Whitebeard Pirates.


    The appearance of such arge floating ind, also means that the flying Pirates and the Lord of the Sky, El are here.


    Some pirates with low psychological quality broke a cold sweat on their forehead with some having a horrified look on their faces.


    The floating ind, which belongs to the level of a medium-sized ind, descended from the sky less than a thousand meters away from the Moby Dick, before stopping slowly.


    "Zehahahahahaha!" On the stern of the Moby Dick, a pirate suddenly let out a uniqueugh while looking at therge floating ind where nothing but the bottom of the ind could be seen, Marshall D. Teach, who has not yet called himself ckbeard, his eyes was full of greed.


    Two years ago, the most powerful devil fruit in Teach''s mind was undoubtedly the Quake-Quake Fruit that his Pops have.


    The power that can destroy the world, it''s Teach dreams to also have it, but sincest year, his thoughts gradually changed.


    It turns out there are other Paramecia devil fruits that are not only inferior to his Pops devil fruit, it even has an aerial advantage that his Pops doesn''t have, just like Kaido''s devil fruit that can fight in the sea,nd, and air.


    That devil fruit is the Float-Float Fruit that Shiki from the previous era has. As a veteran member of the Whitebeard Pirates, Teach has also seen the power of the Float-Float Fruit, however, Shiki''s physique and thoughtpletely waste the strategic deterrence of the Float-Float Fruit, which leads to his evaluation of this devil fruit to be not good as the Quake-Quake Fruit.


    However, after Shiki''s death, the new user of the Float-Float fruit used his strong physique and creative mind to use this devil fruit better.


    At the same time, 99.99% of the people in the world can''t do anything about aerial superiority, letting Teach idea of the Quake-Quake Fruit as the strongest devil fruit to be greatly shaken.


    If the Devil Fruit he dreamed of appeared at the same time in front of him, Teach might hesitate on what he would choose, the Quake-Quake Fruit or the Float-Float Fruit?

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    After possessing the means of making devil fruit weapons, El immediately made the Castle-Castle Fruit into a space ring.


    For a long time, El was reluctant to give the Castle-Castle Fruit to the female Kuja warriors, because he had not yet determined whether his guess was a sess or a failure.


    If his guess failed, he will not lose anything, because Carina will transfer it to a normal fruit to start rebirth before the devil fruit''s ability wears off.


    If his guess is sessful, he can create a space ring that only appears in a fantasy novel in his previous life, what''s more, this space ring is an ring that can keep living people in it.


    Clearly, El seeded.


    After making the Castle-Castle Fruit into a space ring, El put the scalpel, which is the Op-Op Fruit weapon inside the space ring.


    Immediately, El decided to let Carina turn the Mark-Mark Fruit which they got from Vander Decken IX into a devil fruit weapon.


    As for the carrier, it is a glove that incorporates a special metal.


    The Mark-Mark Fruit fruit is a kind of rule type and its ability is very simple, as long as the devil fruit user touches someone, the devil fruit user can target the other party, and when the devil fruit throws an object at the air, then regardless of whether the other party hides at the ends of the world, the objects thrown by the devil fruit user will be automatically tracked the target until they touch them.


    If someone wants to intercept the object thrown, they can only destroy it or block it with obstacles that can stop it.


    Since the ability of the Mark-Mark Fruit is to touch the opponent, there is nothing more suitable as its carrier than gloves.


    As mentioned earlier, devil fruit weapons are different from those with dual fruit abilities.


    Those with dual fruit abilities can develop two abilities, while devil fruit weapons are more or less restricted.


    Some of these restrictions may weaken the ability of Devil Fruit, after all, weapons are different from a body.


    Some are weakened while at the same time getting an amazing improvement, for example, the Mark-Mark Fruit has been improved by epic levels.


    The Mark-Mark Fruit is powerful, but it also has a huge limitation, that is, with each hand, you can only mark one target each and if you want to retain your mark target, you cannot touch someone else.


    Once you touch someone else, you must touch that person again before you can continue to target that person.


    However, this limitation no longer exists when the Mark-Mark Fruit is incorporated into the glove.


    Although the Mark-Mark Fruit can only be integrated into one glove and it can only mark one target at most. However, the restriction has changed from not touching someone else with hands to not touching someone else with gloves, and in exchange for such improvement, it can only mark one target.


    No doubt, El definitely made a profit.


    Incorporating the Mark-Mark Fruit into the glove, the user of this glove is naturally Carina.


    In the entire fleet, except for El, Carina''s physique is second to the strongest and once she touches someone, then she can easily throw an ind at the opponent.


    After sessively making the Op-Op Fruit, Castle-Castle Fruit, and the Mark-Mark Fruit into a devil fruit weapon, El''s eyes fell on the Bat-Bat Fruit, Model: Vampire, which is rarer than the Logia-type devil fruit.


    Looking at one of the most precious Devil Fruits in the world, El''s face couldn''t help showing a hint of hesitation.


    "Forget it...let''s think about itter."


    In the end, El was still unable to make up his mind to make this Devil Fruit into a Devil Fruit weapon.


    Just like what Domingo said, it''s a waste to use Zoan-type devil fruit to make a Devil Fruit weapon, it is much better to let a subordinate eat it because Zoan-type fruit weapon cannot be awakened which makes it no different from trash.


    Just to get a Devil Fruit weapon that can absorb lifespan, it is a bit too wasteful to waste amazing improvement in physique and awakening power.


    So after thinking about it, again and again, El still dismissed his idea of using the Bat-Bat Fruit, Model: Vampire to create a Devil Fruit Weapon.


    How many years can their primest? it''s still a few decades.


    If he could not find the pure gold in the legend in his prime, it would not be toote to consider making Bat-Bat Fruit, Model: Vampire into a Devil Fruit Weapon and if they can find the pure gold, they have hundreds to thousands of years to consider.


    The ''love-hate rtionship'' between the ''D family'' and the Celestial Dragon is only eight hundred years, and these hundreds of years are enough for El to solve the lifespan problem.


    El put the Bat-Bat Fruit, Model: Vampire into the space ring, and then went back with Carina to share the results with Nami and the others.


    "Hmm...Devil Fruit weapons? for real?"


    "Wow, in addition to our own devil fruit ability, we can actually use other devil fruit abilities, the condition is we only need to take weapons and objects that carry the devil fruit with us?!"


    "Devil Fruit weapons are really a miracle that breaks the rules of the world!"


    In the ensuite living room where the master bedroom is located.


    In Exception to Robin, Hancock, M, and Violet, who are managing the city in the Sky, and Yamato, Shirahoshi, and Tama who are wandering outside.


    At this moment, Nami, Kuina, Perona, Tashigi, and Nojiko, all surrounded El and Carina, while looking at the scalpel, ring, and gloves in front of them, with a look of amazement and disbelief on their face.


    "Nii-san, won''t you be a three-type devil fruit user now?"


    Looking at the scalpel and space ring in El''s hands, Nami smacked her tongue slightly.


    El pulled out the ck Sword, Shusui from his waist, and smiled meaningfully. "In a short while, it will be Four-types of devil fruit."

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Hearing Carina''s question, El looked at the ck Sword, Shusui in his hand, and the corner of his mouth raised slightly. "Of course, it''s a Paramecia type."


    "Uhehhehe..." Seeing El''s expression, Carina, who had been following him for about seven years, understand what El meant.


    While sitting next to El, Carina suddenly hugs El''s arm while asking with full of expectation on her face.


    "Nii-san, What type of devil fruit do you want the ck Sword, Shusui to eat? transformation type, attack type, or rule type ability like yours Nii-san?"


    "It''s an attack type, and a rule type ability at the same time."


    El pinched Carina''s face while speaking. "Carina, let me test you... among the gifts from those guysst year, they were a more detailed Devil Fruit Encyclopedia than the one you previously read. So, among the paramecia type devil fruit, which devil fruit ability do you think has the bestpatibility with the Float-Float Fruit? "


    "Hum... such simple question, it doesn''t bother me at all."


    Hearing El''s question, Carina didn''t even show a contemtive expression on her face but she looked at El with a smug look on her face while speaking eloquently. "In the Paramecia type devil fruit, there are two kinds of devil fruit ability that has the bestpatibility with the Float-Float Fruit."


    "The first is that the original owner of yourst title Nii-san, the one arrested by the Navy in thest era, with his life and death unknown, World destroyer, Byrnndi World the user of the of More-More Fruit."


    "ording to the Devil Fruit Encyclopedia, the More-More Fruit can increase the user speed, and strength or erge the object volume, weight, etc. that they touch to an astonishing 100 times."


    "After you have those two abilities Nii-san you can easily destroy two worlds on a whim."


    After pausing for a moment, Carina continued to speak with a stern expression on her face. "In addition to the More-More Fruit, there is another kind of fruit that has the ability simr to Float-Float Fruit that is the Press-Press Fruit, it has the ability to arbitrarily manipte the strength and direction of the gravity."


    "If there are any abilities in this world that can cause trouble to you Nii-san, the Press-Press Fruit is one of them."


    "Because the Float-Float Fruit''s ability is to free all non-living objects from the shackles of gravity, while the Press-Press Fruit is the ability is to control gravity, which is not only the ability that is simr to the Float-Float Fruit, you also restrains each other ability."


    With a slight pause, again, Carina looked at theck Sword, Shusui in El''s hand, before she continued speaking. "If the ck Sword, Shusui can eat the Press-Press Fruit, Nii-san, in addition to getting rid of all objects shackles of gravity and liquefying all objects, you can also manipteteral gravity, anti-gravity, pressure, etc., in short everything that belongs to gravity."


    "Andpared to the More-More Fruit, I feel that the Press-Press Fruit and the Float-Float Fruit are morepatible with each other."


    "Only after the ck Sword, Shusui can eat the Press-Press Fruit will you have a perfect ability and lesser weakness."


    "Carina, you are amazing!"


    "Hmm... as expected of one of our two brains in the crew, Carina, you must have memorized Devil Fruit Encyclopedia by heart, right?"


    "How long does it take to memorize such a big book?"


    After listening to Carina''s words, without waiting for El to speak, Nami, Tashigi, and Nojiko looked at Carina with admiration.


    In this regard, Carina couldn''t help but feel even more proud and she look at El with expectation.


    "As expected of you, Carina."


    El touched Carina''s head without any hesitation, then he looked at the ck Sword, Shusui on hisp while speaking. "My original n was to make the ck Sword, Shusui eats the Press-Press Fruit topletely mastered the gravity."


    "But now, I have a new idea, I want both!"


    Hearing this, Carina''s eyes widened slightly. "Do you know the location of these two Devil Fruits?"


    Carina wasn''t surprised by El''s decision to have both Devil Fruits. Although ck Sword, Shusui can only eat one Devil Fruit, however in addition to the de, ck Sword, Shusui also has a scabbard.


    After remodeling the scabbard so that it can manifest the devil fruit ability, El''s weapon is equivalent to eating two Devil Fruits.


    As for remodeling, the most powerful forging technology is notparable to Carina''s Munch-Munch Fruit.


    If Carina wants to, she can perfectly integrate the scabbard and the special metal.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    It has to be said that after Carina and Nami grew up, El''s worries during the past few years have turned into something like a breeze, as they can be solved easily.


    Even if he encounters certain difficulties, with Carina and Robin''s assistance, there is no need for him to fret about anything.


    Moreover, Carina''s extremely creative mind will asionally give him some insights.


    Just like now, when he is casually testing Carina.


    Unexpectedly, after Carina learned about the devil fruit weapon and the possibility of it being realized, she had long since found the mostpatible devil fruit with the Float-Float Fruit through Devil Fruit Encyclopedia, and it is still two devil fruit.


    Originally, El was only eyeing the Press-Press Fruit as he want the ck Sword, Shusui to eat it, letting the Float-Float Fruit be the most perfect strategic level devil fruit.


    As for More-More Fruit, to be honest, after he became the Float-Float user, he has forgotten about this devil fruit.


    Hearing Carina''s answers just now, El feels that one devil fruit is really not enough, he wants both!


    The Float-Float assisted by the More-More Fruit will surely make it the most terrifying devil fruit ability in history.


    Even if it is the Human-Human Fruit, Model: Nika, it is weaker than the three-in-onebination on Float-Float Fruit.


    After all, whether it is the Float-Float Fruit, Press-Press Fruit, or the More-More Fruit, these three Devil Fruits are all at a strategic level.


    The three strategic-level devil fruit abilities with the bestpatibility are not simply one plus one plus one equals three, but it would result in something greater.


    After thinking of it, El decided to let the ck Sword, Shusui, and its scabbard, eat the Press-Press Fruit and More-More Fruit.


    After making his decision, El let M assist Robin in managing the City in the sky, then he leaves the control of the floating ind once again to Kuina while he left the ind with Carina whose in Asura form.


    After having the ability to teleport with a radius of 4,000 kilometers, this vast and boundless world, in the eyes of El seems to have changed from extremely difficult to easy mode.


    If there is no teleportation, even if El uses the Float-Float Fruit ability to drive the Pegasus from the New World to return back to Paradise, it will take at least more than a week, and if he wants to return from Paradise to the East blue, if he doesn''t choose to use the Calm Belt, it will take at least half a month.


    With teleportation, whether El wants to return to the New World from the Four Seas, or return from the New World to Paradise or the Four Seas, it will only take a few minutes.


    Today the City in the Sky is still in Paradise on its route back to the new world.


    Carina only uses two teleportations at the maximum distance to appear inside of a huge building, located deep in the Calm Belt with only a small part of it exposed on the sea surface while divided into six levels, with each floor name after the unique form of torture that each prisoner receive.


    This building has a triangr rtionship with the Navy Headquarters and the Judicial Ind. It is known as Impel Down and since its establishment 800 years ago, only Golden Lion, Shiki has sessfully escaped from this underwater prison.


    While walking in this underwater prison, El and Carina did not cause anymotion, because they are walking in the inner world, even if the strongest observation haki user is here, they cannot detect their existence.


    "Is this the Impel Down?"


    Carina, who was in the inner world, looked at the first level of this underwater prison with a lot of guards patrolling the corridor while sighing slightly. "It''s already located deep in the Calm Belt but the guards are still so strict, as expected of the maximum prison in the world, it''s secure."


    As her words fell, Carina opened a Space Door leading to the sixth underground floor.


    Passing through the Space Door, El came to the sixth underground floor, which is called the Eternal hell.


    "hiss" Thanks to Violet''s re-re Fruit, Carina, who had juste to the Eternal Hell, gasped as if she had seen something terrifying. "There are so many monsters here, is this the legendary sixth floor of impel down?!"


    "All of them look so vicious, even a giant over is tall, this world is really full of wonder." Nojiko said with a look of surprise.


    "It''s just some defeated dogs."


    El lifted his foot and walked towards a prison cell while ignoring these monsters with a bounty of over 100 million Belly as he speak indifferently.


    "The real powerhouse will not appear here."


    "Even if they are detained here, they will escape with their own strength, just like Shiki."


    When passing a cell, El couldn''t help but nce at the person inside the cell, the person inside was different from the rest of the prisoners as he was doing physical exercise, then he continued moving forward.


    However, his actions made Carina''s eyes turn to the figure in the cell, seeing this tall figure who was doing basic exercises such as push-ups, but the other prisoners did not dare tough at him or approach him, Carina seemed to recognize him and she couldn''t help but look surprised.


    "Demon Heir, Dous Bullet, this big pirate is still alive?"


    "Carina, do you know him?" Nojiko asked curiously.


    Carina nodded and said solemnly: "Since the start of the age of Pirates, the Navy hasunched a total of two Buster Calls, and the strongest Buster Call was to crusade this prisoner in front of us."


    "He''s so powerful?!"


    Hearing this, Nojiko, couldn''t help but re-evaluated the figure who was quietly exercising inside. With his back to the three women, El, who listening to their conversation could not help but grin.


    Before being provoked by Shanks, one of El''s awakening ns was to rescue Dous Bullet and then fight him in a life and death battle to enter the world of devil fruit awakening.


    However, Shanks'' provocation made El enter the world of fruit awakening ahead of time, so the original awakening n was overturned.


    Even if he came to the deep sea prison now, El had no intention of rescuing and recruiting Dous Bullet.


    This mad dog will not be solicited unless someone beats him or takes his heart.


    Whether it''s defeating him, or taking Dous Bullet''s heart, with the power of the Op-Op Fruit, El, he can do it now, but he didn''t do that because Dous Bullet is not in his heyday like in One Piece Stamped.


    Rather than rescuing him in advance, it is better to let him train in this underwater prison with a harsh environment.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    After passing by Dous Bullet''s cell, El soon came to a special cell.


    Unlike other cells that hold arge number of prisoners, this cell holds only one prisoner, just like the Colossal Battleship, Sanjuan Wolf that was erased from history because of his so atrocious crimes.


    This prisoner is, the world-destroyer, Byrnndi World who had been arrested in thest era and waspletely frozen here.


    He is also the current user of the More-More Fruit and the goal of El''s trip this time.


    "I''ll leave it to you, Carina." After finding Byrnndi World, El said to Carina next to him.


    "Uhehehe.. leave it to me, Nii-san."


    Carina let out a uniqueugh, then she used the power of Door-Door Fruit to appear in front of Byrnndi World whose consciousness and body were frozen.


    *Creek*


    Vaguely, the people in the surrounding prison cells seemed to hear a sound in the eternal hell, which is particrly harsh in these silent surroundings.


    However, when the prisoner released their observation haki toward where the sound came from, they did not perceive anything.


    "There''s someone in that cell..."


    "It seems like there is someone there at the same time there''s no one..."


    "Could it be that I''m hallucinating?"


    These uncertain discussions just now soon subsided.


    Because Byrnndi World''s cell was alone, and his body was frozen, the aura fluctuations were also very small, and if someone did not use their observation haki to carefully detect, they won''t discern anything.


    So much so that the prisoners thought for a while that they are hallucinating.


    As everyone knows, they did not hear wrong, there are people in that cell, but not now there is no one. To be precise, the person in that cell has returned to the inner world.


    Carina, who opened a Space Door from the bottom of the cell and let Byrnndi World fall into the inner world, then she quickly closed the Space Door, and brought Byrnndi World back to El, while asking for a reward.


    In response, El reached out and touched Carina''s head, as usual, then he lifted Byrnndi World, who was frozen in one hand while speaking. "Let''s go, let''s go back to the City in the sky."


    "Ok."


    Carina nodded slightly, then she use ultra-long-distance teleportation to return back to the City in the sky.


    Aftering to Impel Down where an unknown number of criminals were devil fruit users while possessing the means to capture devil fruit and make a Devil fruit weapon. If El says that he was not tempted to capture those precious devil fruit, it would be a lie.


    However, no matter how tempted he was, he dismissed his idea, because now is not the time yet.


    Just like what he said before unless their face ispletely torn, he must still follow the rule of the game.


    If he attacks the entire Eternal Hell, unless he can kill all the prisoners in a short period of time, ensuring that no one is left alive, while destroying the Den Mushi Mushi that were spread everywhere, otherwise, his action will definitely be exposed which will truly vite the bottom line of World Government and the Navy Headquarters.


    In order to solve him, the World Government and the Navy Headquarters will definitely do something even if it''s to pay a great price just to arrest or even kill him.


    Before breaking the ceiling of this world, if he had a head-on fight with the World Government and the Navy Headquarters who possessed 800-year-old heritage, even if he could make these two overlords suffer heavy losses, in the end, the result must be his own defeat.


    Before breaking through the ceiling of the world, the number of people who can tie a battle with him is still double digits.


    For El, this figure is too much, so he had a crazy idea that is hard to realize, at least for now.


    After taking the frozen Byrnndi World back to the manor in the city in the sky in two consecutive teleportations, Carina began to make devil fruit weapons.


    This time, Nami and the others also came over to watch, witnessing the birth of a miracle that broke the rules of the world.


    Carina was not in a hurry to let El kill Bundy Ward, but she first transformed the ck Sword, Shusui, and its Scabbard.


    Seeing this scene, Nami couldn''t help but ask curiously. "Since you only need to fuse that special metal, Carina, why choose the scabbard as a carrier, can''t it be made into a ring like the Castle-Castle Fruit? wouldn''t it be more convenient?"


    "Good question!''


    Without waiting for El to speak, Carina gave Nami a thumbs up, and then she exined. "It''s not that Nii-san doesn''t want to, it''s that you can''t do it."


    "Nii-san''s space ring is special because it is the carrier of Castle-Castle Fruit, and the Castle-Castle Fruit does not only possess different space but also a great durability."


    "Therefore, in addition to the characteristics of different space, this space ring also has the characteristics of fortress-level defense."


    "So the Castle-Castle Fruit can be made into a space ring, but other Devil Fruits can''t."


    "If other Devil Fruits are also made into rings, then once the ring is broken, it means that the devil fruit user dies, and the devil fruit inside will disappear. Even my Munch-Munch Fruit, can''t seize it back."


    "This means that if Nii-san wears an item with the power of devil fruit, he will not be able topete with the enemy in martial arts, because even if he has armament haki for defense, Nii-san can''t guarantee that the opponent''s armament haki, internal destruction, and Conqueror entanglement won''t bypass his and destroy the item with the power of devil fruit."


    "In addition to rings, it is not eptable to make jewelry, because these devil fruit weapons and items have restrictions that it must be touched with hands."


    With a slight pause, Karina continued. "On the other hand, the weapons are different."


    "Nii-san''s ck Sword, Shusui, is now one of the strongest ck Sword among the twelve Supreme Grade des, its characteristic is tough, even a dinosaur will not able to bend it even for a centimeter."


    "With the Armament haki for protection, even rule type devil fruit ability can''t destroy Nii-san''s ck Sword, Shusui."

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    After answering Nami''s question and the other girls'' doubt, Carina began to transform the scabbard.


    Incorporating a special metal into the scabbard without affecting the size of the scabbard is undoubtedly a difficult test for Carina.


    Fortunately, the Munch-Munch Fruit is simply the most powerful forging machine in the world, because once anything enters the Munch-Munch space, it will be covered by an irresistible rule force and she can liquefy it, change it to various shapes at will and even merge them together to create a brand new object.


    Under the control of Carina, the special metal and the scabbard are perfectly integrated.


    "There seems to be not much change."


    After El took the new scabbard from Carina''s hand and inserted the sword into it, he felt that there was no change except for the weight.


    So, El nodded in satisfaction, then he drew out the sword again, and handed the scabbard to Carina.


    Next, El raised his hand infuse with armament haki, internal destruction, and pped the ice locking Byrnndi World, the former world destroyer.


    Sensing Byrnndi World''s aura that''s getting weaker, El once again raises his and waves it, the next second, arge box that could hold Byrnndi World suddenly appeared out of thin air.


    "Having a ring that can store objects is really great, I want it!" Seeing this scene, Nami''s eyes shine brightly with dazzling golden light as if all of the treasure in the world appeared in front of her, then her voice became full of longing as she speaks. "If we had that ring back then, we wouldn''t need to go back and forth so many times to empty the City of Gold."


    "With that ring, we also don''t need to worry about things on the ship being stolen.."


    Looking at Nami, who was constantly talking about the various benefits of having a space ring, El''s mouth rose slightly while speaking. "Even if you listed a few more benefits, I won''t give it to you."


    "Nii-san, lend it for me for a few days to y..."


    Seeing El noticing her thoughts, Nami was not irritable, and directly in front of the other girls, she hugged El''s arm and act like a spoiled child while speaking some ambiguous words. "If you lend it to me for a few days, I will apany you to y some new tricks at night, and I will definitely be more considerate than Carina."


    After Carina threw Byrnndi World''s body into the big box and closed it, she hit Nami with a hand knife in the forehead.


    "Hiss..."


    Looking at Nami holding her forehead with a pouty face, El reached out and touched her head while scratching it with his fingers.


    Nami, who noticed El''s small movements, couldn''t help showing a snickering expression and threw a wink at El in response.


    Perona and Nojiko, who saw all of their little gestures, couldn''t help but feel a burst of bitterness.


    "What are they doing?"


    On the contrary, Tashigi, who is like a fool, is still as innocent when she joined the crew.


    "Children should not ask an adult question." Perona rolled her eyes and replied.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Perona was older than herself, Tashigi almost thought she was being mocked.


    During those little gestures, Carina had already eaten the big box and scabbard and then she sessfully transferred the More-More Fruit to the scabbard.


    "It''s done, Nii-san."


    In less than a minute, Carina spat out therge box and the scabbard again, and then she handed the scabbard, which had not changed in any way, to El.


    When El took the scabbard, he felt that there was an extra kind of trait inside.


    Just like using the space ring and the scalpel, El held the scabbard in one hand and the ck Sword, Shusui in the other, before raising the sword above his head.


    In the next second, the ck Sword, Shusui with a red zigzag pattern suddenly stretched several times and then retract before getting wider under the gaze of Carina and the other girls.


    The outrageous thing is that the sword can stretch and be wider but the handle in El''s hand remains the same.


    "The ability of a rule type devil fruit is really the most outrageous among the three types of devil fruit."


    Seeing this scene, Carina sighed slightly. "It obviously just consumes a little stamina, but it can erge an object several times, and it''s not the ergement on the surface, even the mass and weight."


    "If you simply build a famous sword of that size, I don''t know how much materials and time it will take, but Nii-san just consumes a little stamina to erge its size at that level."


    "Even if there is a time limit for this boast, it''s already incredible."


    "Compared to erging the volume of an object, the more incredible part of this power is the ability to boast the user attribute."


    Returning the ck Sword, Shusui to its original state, El put the sword back to its scabbard, then he smiles at Carina and the other girls. "Go to the backyard with me, I will let you see, what the Float-Float Fruit looks like when it breaks the limit of this world."


    After he finish speaking, El walked towards the door.


    After a while, El and the other girls came to the backyard of the manor.


    Standing on the ground full of huge bubbles, El put his left hand on the scabbard, and then his figure slowly floated up.


    In the next second, a resounding loud sound suddenly came to Carina and the other girls'' ears with a series of bubbles bursting out follow.


    As the bubbles within a few hundred meters around the backyard all burst out as if being pricked by a needle and in the eyes of Carina and the other girls, they can''t see anything that pricks it and when they unleash their observation haki to the limit, Carina and the other girls only saw a vague afterimage, flying up and down like an arrow in the backward.


    Seeing this scene, Carina and the other girls could not help but take a deep breath.


    "Is this what the Float-Float Fruit that breaks the limit looks like?"


    While trying hard to lock this vague afterimage, Nami speaks with a trembling voice. "This flight speed isparable to sister Kuina''s teleportation, right?!


    "Although I already expect it, I was still surprised." After Carina recover from her shock, the corners of her lips rose slightly.


    "The More-More Fruit and Press-Press Fruit are really the mostpatible ability to the Float-Float Fruit."


    The original ability of the Float-Float Fruit is just to free the user from the shackles of gravity and let the user fly freely in the air.


    However, there is a limit to the speed of this flight, and the flight speed limit is very low. The gap between the current speed and the previous speed can''t even be described with a word as El''s flight speed can''t even be detected with naked eyes.


    Even if someone releases their observation haki to the extreme unless it is extremely strong, they can only detect an afterimage.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    With El starting a long-distance battle on a whim. Fujitora, who was flying towards El on the gambling table felt that part of the area he was controlling with gravity was taken away by a certain rule-type ability that was simr to him yetpletely different.


    In the next second, the ground under the gambling table liquefied and turned into a hand made of the earth while trying to grab Fujitora.


    In this regard, Fujitora directly crushed the liquefied hand with thought by switching the gravity around him.


    But in the next second, the crushed hand made of the earth actually got rid of the gravity suppression then it liquefied and fused together again while trying to grab Fujitora once more.


    Seeing this, Fujitora pulls out his sword from his waist and cuts it into several pieces.


    "The ability to get rid of gravity... is it that demon who is attacking me?"


    After cutting the hand made of earth, Fujitora''s face suddenly became ugly, because he already knew who attacked him and that person is precisely the one who Fujitora hates the most.


    Thinking of this, Fujitora fought back without hesitation and he change from sitting on the gambling table to standing, then after retracting his sword back into the sheath, he took a posture of unsheathing his sword then he sh a swirling purple light wave towards the sky which disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    At the same time, one of the meteors floating in outer space was suddenly pulled down by a gravitational force to the earth''s atmosphere and after entering the stratosphere, it suddenly elerated while falling down.


    It didn''t take long for this meteor to form a white trail, which was produced by intense friction with the earth''s air and water vapor, gradually it became iparably red, covered with ayer of burning mes.


    It would take a few minutes for the meteor to fall on the ind where El and Fujitora were located.


    But with the help of the downforce gravity of Press-Press Fruit, the meteor elerate with a speed that is several times higher than normal and it only takes less than a minute to prate through the White-White Sea and the White Sea to appear directly above the ind while gleaming with orange-red mes.


    Looking up at the falling meteor, the corners of El''s mouth rose slightly while he speak to himself. "So, this is what makes the Press-Press Fruit mostpatible with the Float-Float Fruit."


    The Float-Float Fruit can let the user fly to outer space and also let him use his devil fruit ability to liquefy and fuse countless small meteors together, then eventually form a superrge super meteor.


    As for the downforce gravity of the Press-Press Fruit, there is no need to calcte the falling position, it only needs to directly cover the meteorite in outer space, and it can instantly form a motion trajectory, directly following the pulling force and gravitational force to fell directly to the targeted location.


    It can also increase the output of the devil fruit''s ability, so that the falling speed of the meteor increases several times, from a few minutes to tens of seconds.


    Combined with the amplification of the More-More Fruit, even if it is just a small meteorite, El can make it destructive as an ancient weapon where it can instantly destroy arge ind.


    Now that he has obtained the Float-Float Fruit and the More-More Fruit, as long as he obtains the Press-Press Fruit ability, El is fully confident that he will be the strongest existence in history and break through the world''s ceiling before the troubled timese.


    So, looking at the meteorite that was constantly magnifying in his eyes, El chuckled slightly. "If you want to hit me with a meteor, you must get my permission first."


    After he finish speaking, the falling meteor that was aiming at El suddenly deviated from its trajectory and flew towards the location where Fujitora is.


    "He actually changed the falling location of the meteor, could it be the power of his devil fruit awakening?"


    Perceiving the change in the trajectory of the falling meteor, Fujitora''s face changed slightly. "No... this is because the meteor has already been covered with the power of the Float-Float Fruit!"


    In an instant, Fujitora understood why the meteor changed its trajectory because the opponent is the Float-Float Fruit user, a person with a rare ability to fly in this world, he can freely fly up to 10,000 meters in the sky, or even fly to outer space full of meteors, letting him seize control of the meteor in outer space with his devil fruit ability.


    Thinking of the special nature of the Float-Float Fruit, its ability is permanent and unless the person with the ability is disarmed or fainted, the Float-Float Fruit coverage on all the objects cannot be dispelled and the meteor he pulled down just happened to be one of the meteors covered with Float-Float Fruit ability.


    Or it might be that each of the meteors in outer space is basically covered with Float-Float Fruit ability. Otherwise, the meteor that he casually pulled down just happens to be under El''s control.


    "Gravity: Rebound!"


    Thinking of this, Fujitora pulled out his sword again and sh a purple gravitational force toward the sky.


    boom----!


    When the gravitational force collided with the falling meteor aiming at Fujitora. The falling meteor was like hitting the Barrier-Barrier Fruit, it immediately exploded in the air and turn into a dazzling firework.


    At the same time, the loud noise of the meteor explosion was also deafening, it reverberating through the entire ind, shocking those who had already seen the meteor and thought it was the Lord of the Sky, El who shot making them quickly flee from the ind with some staying because of despair.


    Destroying the meteor he pulled down easily, Fujitora is not in good mood.


    Not because El blocked his ability to use meteors, but the realization that all the meteors in outer space might be almost all ammunition depot of El, a person who has no bottom line and principle.


    If one day the other partypletely loses his sanity and pulls down all the meteors in outer space, what kind of disaster will the world usher in?


    "Your Excellency El, this old man will kill you..."


    When Fujitora flew to El on the gaming table, his expression was very firm while he issued a life-and-death battle to El.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Fujitora is a virtuous man with a gentle and upright personality and an extremely strong sense of justice. He attaches great importance to the safety of the people while detesting evil and out of sorrow for all the evil he had seen, he chose to intentionally inflict damage on his both eyes.


    Fujitora hates El the most because of his action of killing hundreds of thousands and indiscriminately using meteors to kill his enemy.


    That''s why Fujitora, who controls his strength even when dealing with those evil people, realizes that the person who is attacking him is his most hated enemy, without any hesitation, he immediately pulls a meteor from outer space to attack El.


    After their first contact, Fujitora still uses the honorific name despite directly saying that he wants to kill El to prevent him from harming any more people.


    Yes, Fujitora wanted to kill El, not because he attacked himself, but to prevent him from harming more people.


    If it was someone else, El would definitely sneer, but if it was Fujitora, El had only a deep appreciation for him.


    So he decided to give Fujitora a chance, but if he failed, he would have to pay the price of life.


    "Gravity de: Hell Journey!"


    Fujitora directly released his own gravity field without the slightest hesitation to limit El''s action.


    With a loud explosion, the ground around El suddenly sank, even the air has materialized at this time.


    "It''s useless..."


    However, El still smiled while lightly speaking. "If I was in the air, maybe I would still be restricted by you, but since I was onnd, your ability won''t work on me."


    As El said.


    If he was in the sky, Fujitora might be able to restrict his movement, but onnd, El just needs a thought to get rid of the gravitational restraint imposed by the Press-Press Fruit on him.


    Moreover, no matter to what extent Fujitora raised the gravity, El only needed to consume corresponding stamina to get rid of the shackles of gravity in an instant.


    In the gravity field that canpress the earth into a bottomless hole, El just need a thought to remove the terrifying gravity that was even enough to make the corner of Zoro''s mouth bleed after the two years time skip.


    Looking at Fujitora, who was retracting his sword to the scabbard, and every time he did it, the gravity would increase by one point, El smiled while reminding him. "The Press-Press Fruit ability won''t work at me, even if you use up all your stamina, you won''t be able to hurt me at all."


    "Crack...''


    As thest sword was retracted, the power on the gravitational field rose to an extreme before disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Fujitora, who still kept holding his sword speak with close eyes. "Your Excellency El, it seems that you know a lot about my ability?"


    "Of course, after all, your ability is one of the few abilities that can trouble me."


    El admitted it directly. "So I have been looking for the Press-Press Fruit, and after confirming that it has been eaten by you, I can''t wait to rush over and kill you."


    "I see..."


    Fujitora then suddenly asks a question. "Is this the reason why you suddenly attacked me for no reason?"


    "Enough chit-chat, since you won''t make any move then let me."


    El took the initiative to end the conversation, then he looked at Fujitora with aggressive eyes while grinning. "Twenty times speed!"


    Boom - Boom!


    Together with the ear-piercing sound breaking through the air, Fujitora''s tall figure flew out directly from the gambling table that was floating in the air.


    This flight directly made him fly several miles away.


    Fortunately, the direction he flew upside down was not the vast ocean, otherwise, Fujitora might have flown out of this ind


    However, at this time, Fujitora was holding a cane in both hands while his palms were trembling slightly.


    Although Fujitora relies on his unique observation haki to block El''s high-movement speed with armament haki to block El''s kick.


    But El''s kick got the blessing of 20 times the speed, making El''s kick have enough power to even easily shatter a mountain.


    Even if Fujitora can defend in time with an armament haki, the force contained in the kick still made his hands tremble slightly.


    It is also fortunate that his armament haki is strong and the quality of his cane is good, otherwise, El''s kick just now can break his cane and sword.


    "Such speed... it''s not on a human level at all!"


    "Do you still have time to sigh?


    The moment Fujitora speaks in a deep voice, El''s voice suddenlyes behind him.


    El appeared like teleportation a few meters behind Fujitora, then he raised his foot and kick Fujitora who was flying in mid-air like a football with a forceful kick.


    However, this kick did not create a deafening loud noise just now.


    El''s right foot, blessed with the More-More Fruit ability, was blocked by ayer of invisible substance, like a collision between conqueror haki.


    "But...that''s it!"


    In response, the corner of El''s mouth rose slightly, then he increased his strength, directly breaking through the shield formed by the repulsion of gravity then once again, he kicked and was blocked by Fujitora''s cane.


    In instant, Fujitora was like an arrow that was off the string, he turned into a ck afterimage and disappeared giant hole in the mountain, then in just a few seconds, Fujitora flew out of the ground.


    After kicking Fujitora, El did not use the high-movement speed that isparable to teleportation to catch up this time instead, he put on a punching posture.


    "Twenty times the speed - Spear of Elbaf!"


    El, separated by a distance of several miles, mmed a straight punch that was no less than the King Punch of king Elizabello II towards Fujitora.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    El generally rarely uses his physical skills, because his swordsmanship is more lethal than physical skill, and his more proficient in it.


    But now, El is using physical skills, because, for more than a year, he has been adapting to the More-More Fruit and the Op-Op Fruit ability.


    Especially the More-More Fruit, he haspletely mastered this strategic level ability that is very simr to his devil fruit ability after more than a year.


    Now, he is trying to find an opponent to see how far his progress is on familiarizing himself on the More-More Fruit ability.


    It has to be said that in addition to the More-More Fruit being verypatible with the Float-Float Fruit, it is also verypatible with El''s monstrous physique.


    Applying the ability of the More-More Fruit on the Spear of Elbaf, it makes El shoot out apressed air that was not inferior to Charlotte Linlin''s Ikoku sovereignty.


    eleration can increase the damage of an attack.


    In the same way, the air cannon with 20 times the speed, in addition to drowning Fujitora who is several miles away in an instant, it also became powerful enough to smash mountains.


    On the battlefield, El''s punch is powerful enough to smash a fortress.


    This air cannon is also no less powerful than the joint strike technique of the giants, Hakoku sovereignty which requires two people to perform.


    With just this punch, El can teach Luffy who''s in fourth gear, Domingo, Gild Tesoro and the other powerhouse in the New World how to be human.


    After hitting Fujitora, the air cannons that were traveling forward at unknown speed suddenly seemed to have entered different dimensions, as it actually freezes in the air.


    The repelling field that resisted El''s kick before reappeared and just like the barrier of the Barrier-barrier Fruit, itpletely blocked the attack that could easily smash a mountain and if breakthrough the repelling field and fell on this ind, it could easily sink a corner of this ind.


    After all, the repelling field is not the Barrier-Barrier Fruit and just like Nagato''s technique in Naruto, the repelling field also has a limit.


    When the power that hits this repelling field exceeds the limit, even this shield will burst out on the spot like a punctured balloon, unless the repelling field can continue to grow until the air cannon sted by El dispersed.


    However, to create such a strong repelling field, a certain amount of stamina must be consumed.


    In fact, Fujitora is indeed consuming a lot of stamina to strengthen and maintain this repelling field.


    Because if he does not strengthen the defense of the repelling field then when it disappears and the air cannon smashes him, even if he uses advanced armament haki for defense, he will not be able to block the air cannon that El sends out which can ignore his defense to damaging his internal organs.


    boom----!


    Fujitora, who was constantly consuming stamina to maintain the repelling field, sessfully blocked El''s spear of Elbaf with 20 times speed amplification.


    However, when the air cannon, which was advancing at unknown speed was unable to break through the barrier formed by the repelling field, the haki contained in the air cannon suddenly exploded like countless cannonballs.


    In an instant, the entire surrounding ground was smashed by the shock wave, then a strong gust of wind set off an endless dust, that formed a huge mushroom of clouds that cover a radius of dozen miles.


    Such a huge mushroom cloud made of dust can be seen anywhere on the ind.


    Even those who have fled the ind can see that this mushroom clouds made of dust are still rising, and they can''t help but feel fortunate.


    Fortunately, they escaped faster and the huge meteor was indeed used by that person who kept a low profile for several years now but the people on New World had never forgotten all of his deeds.


    The huge amount of dust, if there is no external interference, it willst for at least ten minutes before dissipating.


    The external force did not appear, because rather than consuming unnecessary stamina to disperse theserge amounts of dust, El was more inclined topete with Fujitora in observations haki to further challenge himself .


    Before meeting Fujitora, El had only seen two unique observations haki users.


    One is his woman, Kuina who fused her observations haki with radio waves.


    The second is Hawk Eyes who has an extremely calm mind under any situation then together with his sharp eyes and observations haki, it is almost a weakened version of El''s omniscient stare.


    Now, Fujitora is the third one.


    El quickly rushed into the cloud made of dust and soon, he found Fujitora trace with his observations haki, then once again he continued amplifying his speed by 20 times whileunching a storm-like offensive attack towards Fujitora.


    Facing El attacks, let alone detecting it with naked eye if it is still working, even his unique observations haki can barely catch El''s attack.


    So, Fujitora didn''t dare to hold back, and he quickly pulled out his sword from his cane, then together with swordsmanship and gravitational field, he resisted El''s attack while his figure kept retreating.


    Because in El''s attack, in addition to the extreme speed, even the power contained in every punch is extremely strong.


    El, who will fully grow up in two months, his three major talents, he has already realized most of them.


    Beside his monstrous physique and terrifying control and reaction speed through Life Return (Seimei Kikan), he also has a terrifying speed.


    Now this speed has been multiplied by the More-More Fruit several times, directly turning El''s physical skills to the peak of the world.


    What is even more frightening is that this sudden multiplication of speed was even instantly digested by El, who possessed Life Return(Seimei Kikan) it''s as if this speed did not appear out of thin air, but his own speed that he developed.


    This has led to Fujitora who despite having a unique observation haki couldn''t find any ws in El''s attack, so he could only keep passively defending.


    "Looks like it''s not ideal to break your tortoise shell with physical skill."

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    *Boom!!*


    With the sh of a sword, a deafening sound of an explosion suddenly sounded.


    Inside the mushroom cloud filled with dense dust, El had already pulled out his sword and wrapped it with dark red lightning as he collided with Fujitora''s technique, Gravity de: Fierce Tiger.


    Just like Gravity de: Hell Journey, Gravity de: Fierce Tiger is one of Fujitora''s strongest techniques.


    The principle of this technique is to umte a lot of gravity on the de and then sh it out, the gravity will be like a flying sh, as it releases a huge amount of gravity horizontally, which will knock away anything in its path, including Fujitora''s enemies, buildings, trees, and whatever else that is unfortunate enough to be in the attack radius. The force is so strong that it easily destroys the ground and buildings.


    This technique looks the same as the Spear of Elbaf from the giant race, but the power contained in it is even more amazing than the Spear of Elbaf.


    Although the power of this blow is a little bit inferior to Hakoku sovereignty which is performed by two people, on the other hand, its quality is, even more, astonishing than the Hakoku sovereignty, because the technique of Fujitora uses a rule type ability.


    The power of rules is unreasonable and iprehensible.


    Just like the surgical field of the Op-Op Fruits, with just one sh of weapon in the surgical field, it can ignore the distance and quality.


    The Gravity de: Fierce Tiger is also a kind of rule-type ability, it''s capable of ignoring the mass of things to destroy all of them.


    If you want to resist the attack from gravity, you either have the ability to nullify the effect of gravity or you have the strength to ovee it. Or... you can also use Haki to withstand it.


    El has all of it.


    Although the power of gravity belongs to invisible and intangible things, El can also use these invisible and intangible things as long as he uses the awakened ability of the Float-Float Fruit.


    However, instead of consuming a huge amount of stamina to use the awakened ability of the Float-Float Fruit, El chose to use his haki to withstand gravity.


    On El''s sword, it''s entangled with conqueror and advanced armament haki, and just like Fujitora''s repelling field to block the Spear of Elbaf just now, it submerged the air and resist gravity that came in front of him.


    "This kind of power is incredible..."


    Although he couldn''t see it with his eyes, Fujitora was still able to sense the terrifying energypletely resisting his own attack.


    A rule-type ability and a power on a different level, the two tsunami-like energies collided together, and in an instant, the mushroom cloud filled with dense dust that cover a range of dozens of miles was directly sted away.


    The two people who were hidden under the dense cloud of dust appeared again under the blue sky.


    However, with the continuous strong technique, all the flowers, trees, protruding things, and even the buildings closest to them were all turned into powder.


    In addition to being full of cracks, the ground is also dented in arge circle because of gravity and repelling field, as well as the shock wave that erupted from the air cannon.


    So if someone looks from the top, they will find that El and Fujitora are not on the t ground, but inside a hemispherical crater.


    When the energy fluctuations formed by gravity and haki dissipated, El and Fujitora started a pure swordsmanship battle.


    The battle of the top powerhouse is that simple.


    First, use a strong technique to test the opponent''s strength, and after finding that the strong move can''t defeat the opponent, it will turn into a battle of skills, experience, and Haki.


    Since if they continue to use a strong technique, then the party who uses the strong technique first will definitely be the one that consumes the most stamina and falls into a disadvantage the fastest.


    Because the other party only needs to defend or even evade to make the opponent waste a lot of stamina in vain.


    First is the Spear of Elbaf with twenty times the speed, and then is the advanced armament haki and conqueror haki entanglements, even if it''s El, he doesn''t dare to consume his stamina unscrupulously.


    After all, the person standing in front of him is a peak powerhouse who is in his prime age in all stats.


    After El''s stopped using 20 times speed amplification and physical skills, he started a sword battle with Fujitora, who also did not dare to consume too much unnecessary stamina.


    But soon, Fujitora just like Hawk Eyes, Shanks, and Rayleigh, took the initiative to end this battle of Haki, skill, and experience, instead, he once again use his devil fruit ability, because the young man in front of him was simply too strong.


    It has been more than a year since the tied battle with Hawk Eyes. Originally, El''s strength was changing every year, and in the past year or so, he has continued to train and realized his talent.


    Over the past year, although El''s swordsmanship has only improved a little, it has already made a qualitative leap and because of the improvement of swordsmanship, El''s omniscient state has be even more iprehensible.


    Originally, this state was used to bridge the gap against the peak powerhouse who have more experience than him.


    However, as El''sbat experience bes more abundant, his omniscient state is no longer about bridging the gap with the peak powerhouse but widening the gap between himself and the other peak powerhouse.


    The current omniscient state is the real invisible in one on one battle.


    In particr, El found Fujitora''s ws with omniscient state from time to time, and then he used the More-More Fruit to increase his speed or strength, which caught Fujitora by surprise.


    If it weren''t for Fujitora''s unique observation haki, there was almost a moment that he was almost injured by El''s sword sh, which would leave permanent scars even if he recovered.


    "Gravity de..."


    Fujitora, who took the initiative to end this swordsmanship battle distanced himself from El then as he was about to put his sword back to sheath but the next second, hisplexion changed dramatically.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Fujitora hurriedly entangles his sword with Advanced armament haki. "It''s a pity..."


    In this regard, a trace of regret shed in El''s eyes.


    "Is this the awakened ability of the Float-Float Fruit?"


    Fujitora, whose big move was interrupted, speak in a deep voice with a little cold sweat on his forehead.


    Just now, his sword almost liquefied.


    In other words, if it wasn''t for Fujitora''s armament haki being strong, his sword just now would be the same as Shanks''s weapon, one of the twelve supreme grade swords which were liquefied by the Float-Float Fruit ability.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Through testing Fujitora with his technique and swordsmanship battle just now, El has already made a preliminary judgment on Fujitora''s strength.


    No doubt... Fujitora''s strength was no less than that of his future self in 1522 of the Sea Circle Calendar.


    To be precise, once a peak powerhouse enters its prime age, their strength will be difficult to further improve.


    Unless they break through the ceiling of the world, otherwise their strength and potential will havee to an end, and they will only regress rather than make progress as time pass by.


    The only thing that can be improved is probably their battle experience as they get older.


    El, who was originally ready to enter a protracted battle, realized the blessing of the more-More Fruit on physical skill when you have a monstrous physique, so he no longer saved his strength and he directly use the awakened ability of the Float-Float Fruit to have a quick decisive battle with Fujitora.


    As the wind whistled, the invisible airflow was immediately seized by El, then a huge tornado was formed in an instant and it enveloped him and Fujitora.


    "Gravity de: Hell Journey!"


    Sensing that the tornado''s tearing wind wall was closing in from all directions, Fujitora once again made the surrounding area fall into downward force of gravity.


    In the face of the downward force of gravity, even the wind, one of the top elements in nature, was mercilessly crushed by gravity.


    However, without giving the chance for the downward force of gravity to crush all the tornadoes, this downward force of gravity which even a first-ss powerhouse who stepped into would have a hard time moving disappears in the next second.


    Fujitora who created the downward force of gravity, his nearly three meters body suddenly lost his bnce as the ground under his feet liquefied and turned into a swamp then it try to swallow him.


    Although El''s Float-Float Fruit is not a Logia, however, the moment the Float-Float Fruit enters the world of devil fruit awakening, El not only became the lord of the sky but also all of the elements, because after the awakening, El''s Float-Float Fruit''s ability is the same as Luffy''s Nika form, and even the thunder elements can be instantly seize control.


    Moreover, El''s Float-Float Fruit is even more iprehensible than Luffy''s Nika form, because, in addition to thunder, El can also take control of wind elements.


    Even the top two nature elements can be seized control by El, so not to mention the ice, snow, and magma.


    Not only that...


    El is even confident that he can take control of Kizaru''s Comma Jewel of Eight Shaku, after all, his Comma Jewel of Eight Shaku is under the elements of light.


    That is to say, after El awakened the Float-Float Fruit, he was the nemesis of all Logia-type devil fruit users.


    Simrly, he also has the characteristics of most Logia users.


    Although he cannot elementalized, El can use the ability in awakening to liquefy the earth into a swamp and turn airflow into gusts of wind.


    If he is in d, then the icebergs and the blizzard as well as the snow will be El''s weapons.


    If it weren''t for El''s awakened ability could only control the invisible and intangible things like airflow and shock waves, he even wanted to control the power of rule-type abilities.


    The ground beneath his feet suddenly turned into a swamp, which undoubtedly caught Fujitora by surprise.


    But soon, Fujitora used the Press-Press Fruit ability to create a repelling field to repel the swamp that was pulling him down, and then his figure jumped up and flew into the air.


    But the next second, Fujitora''s face suddenly changed.


    "It seems that your observation haki doesn''t reach its advanced level."


    As his figure just soar into the sky and he wanted to swing his sword to tear apart the tornado that was surrounding him, El''s voice suddenly reach his ears.


    Surrounded by ayer of wind walls, El, who blends in the tornado, once again used the ability of the More-More Fruit.


    In Fujitora''s observation haki, he could only see a vague residue of shadow, but because he was in the air, he couldn''t dodge the attack under 20 times speed amplification.


    "Full PowerTwenty times SpeedSpear Of Elbaf!"


    It was still the same technique as before but its power waspletely different from the previous one and like King Punch''s, it instantly drowned Fujitora andnded on the ground below.


    Although Fujitora used the Press-Press Fruit to defend in time, the repelling field was like a ss that fell to the ground as it was instantly smashed by El''s punch.


    Even if Fujitora took advantage of the repelling field to resist the air cannon for tenths of a second to cover his entire body with advanced armament haki, however, he was still punched by El to the point that vomited blood and with his internal organs were bleeding.


    Through the damage to Fujitora''s body, which caused the gravity field to disappear, El, who turned on the omniscient state, saw a lot of things.


    The first is that Fujitora''s observation haki does not reach the level of future vision.


    The second, Fujitora is still in the stage of confusion, his devil fruit ability, physique, and haki don''t match, and at the same time, he also does not master the devil fruit awakening.


    Despite the Press-Press Fruit''s abilities such as gravity,teral gravity, no gravity, anti-gravity, pressure, repulsion, and other ability, as well as the unique observation haki and advance armament haki, Fujitora is only at the end of the peak powerhouse.


    If there''s a ranking, he can only rank in the top fifteen among the peak superpowers, and it is difficult for him to even squeeze into the top ten becausepared with the peak powerhouses in the top ten, hecks the ability of conqueror haki entanglement and devil fruit awakening.


    Even though those peak powerhouses have two more abilities than Fujitora, it is still difficult for them to kill Fujitora.


    But this does not include El who has broken the ceiling of this world, he not only possesses two strategic-level Devil Fruits with excellentpatibility with him but also he has a state that makes him invisible on one in one battle.


    After El finished testing Fujitora and found his weaknesses through the omniscient state.


    This punch is not an ident, but an inevitable blow.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Not wanting Nojiko to see a bloody scene, El let Violet take Nojiko to find the other target of this trip, that is, Barat the Luck-Luck Fruit user, and Tanaka-san the Through-Through Fruit user.


    "Nojiko, take Violet to the treasury and wait for us."


    Looking at Barat and Tanaka lying on the ground with Nojiko and Violet standing beside them, El couldn''t helpughing.


    "Okay, we''ll wait for you there." Well protected by El, Nojiko is still extremely innocent, so she nodded with a pure smile, then she opened an Air Door and walked in with Violet.


    After the Air Door was closed, El and Carina were not in hurry to immediately seize Tanaka''s devil fruit but they continued to flirt and do something intimate that would make a young girl''s face such as Nojiko to turned red.


    It was not until they sense two familiar aura fluctuations in the treasury with observation haki that El and Carina began to seize the Through-Through Fruit.


    After a while, the Through-Through Fruit appeared in Carina''s hand.


    Taking the devil fruit from Carina''s hand, El smiled as he held the devil fruit in his hand then he turn his attention to Carina before speaking slowly. "The Through-Through fruit let the user move in all inanimate objects, this ability is simr to Nojiko Door-Door Fruit, after turning this devil fruit into a ring, give it to Nojiko when we go back."


    "Uh-huh." Carina nodded.


    To avoid scaring his future newpanions, El put Tanaka''s body, along with Gild Tesoro''s body, into the space ring, then El walked towards the door while speaking to Carina behind him.


    "This newpanion is the Luck-Luck Fruit user, she has the same rule-type ability as me, Perona, and Tama, you can try to recruit her.


    "I''ll go to Nojiko and Violet first to move the gold and Belly into the space ring."


    "Hehehe... I''m the best at this thing, so leave it to me with confidence, Nii-san."


    Carina, who had rich experience in helping Robin and the others integrate into the team, made an OK gesture to El''s back, then she squatted down and shook Barat''s body, who was knocked out of El''s conqueror haki, forcing the fainted goddess of luck to woke up from her dreand she was forced to enter.


    Just when Carina woke up Barat and started to recruit her, El has already used the More-More Fruit ability, which was even more ghostly than Cavendish''s second personality, to instantly increased his speed by a full twenty times, taking him only dozens of seconds to go from the Hotel to the treasury where the Tesoro Treasure was stored.


    In this treasury, there is countless Belly with ten thousand denominations, and pieces of gold bars condensed into rectangles.


    These Belly and gold bars are all stacked in a square shape, giving a full of visual impact.


    If Nami appeared here, she would definitely have $$ in her eyes and it would be shing with dazzling golden light, while she jumped up and down excitedly.


    Even Violet and Nojiko couldn''t keep calm.


    Whether it''s Violet or Nojiko, they''ve all been tested by money.


    The former''s father was too kind, causing Dressrosa to be one of the poorest countries in the World Government Affiliated Countries, so the money collected every year is just enough to pay the Heavenly Tribute, and in the face of Domingo''s conditions, King Riku could not even take out ten billion Belly from the treasury.


    As for Nojiko, her adoptive mother was ruthlessly killed by Arlong Pirates because she could not pay the money, and for the sake of her vige, Nami also made a one hundred million belly deal with Arlong.


    Now, seeing these piles of Belly and gold bars, in the treasury with a total value of at least 100 billion Belly, the two women were inplete shock.


    El did notugh at them, but instead, he raised his hand and wave it gently, the next moment his devil fruit ability immediately enveloped all Belly and gold bars in the treasury and dragged them into the air then make them line up while flying toward him.


    At the same time, the entire 10,000-meter-long golden ship also began to vibrate violently.


    Immediately, those hulls and buildings cover in gold, or decorations made of gold began to liquefy and form into a wave as they surge in the direction of the treasury.


    "Nojiko, open an Air Door."


    El is consuming stamina rapidly as he uses the space ring to the maximum as he put all the Belly and Gold floating in the air into the Space ring.


    At the same time, El also woke up Nojiko, who was staring at this scene with absent-mindedness.


    The space ring incorporates Castle-Castle Fruit, so as the name suggests, its area is only the size of a Castle.


    To use the space ring to collect all those Belly and gold bars, as well as therge waves of gold, is basically impossible.


    Then Nojiko, who had regained her senses, nodded again and again before opening an Air Door.


    So, El immediately controlled those surging waves of gold, to form a golden long snake, and flew into the inner world through the Air Door.


    However, because the amount of gold is a bitrge, it takes a lot of time even for El to transfer it all, so during this time, some of the stronger fishes have slowly woken up from theira.


    In this regard, El can only release his Conqueror Haki with all his strength every few minutes to stun these trash fishes who have woken up from aa again.


    At the same time, El also controlled the ground beneath thoseatose people and slowly transfer them from the main body of the Gran Tesoro to the different ships in the Port.


    This move is not El''s principle of not taking action against the weak, but to create a smoke bomb, so that those who are good at reasoning will not link the robbery on the Gran Tesoro to the Flying Pirates.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    "You haven''t offended me, but... your subordinates do!"


    The words like a cold breeze entered Gild Tesoro''s ears from the front to back.


    Like teleportation, El, who was sitting on the single-seat sofa, appeared behind Gild Tesoro at some point.


    However, this ghostly speed did not frighten Gild Tesoro, because, at this time, he was already covering his neck with his hands, and he feel his vision gradually blurred.


    If you look at it from a third-party perspective, you can see that El turned his back to Gild Tesoro at this time, while holding a scabbard in one hand and the sword with the other as it slowly retract back to the scabbard.


    Meanwhile, Gild Tesoro behind him was clutching his neck which was overflowing with blood then he kneeled on the ground with extremely blurred vision, and finally, his whole body fell to the ground as he slowly lose his life.


    That speed just now, El use the More-More Fruit to amplify his speed to twenty times, making his movement speedparable to Kuina''s teleportation.


    During this time, Gild Tesoro didn''t even have a chance to use his observation haki, so he was instantly killed by El.


    One shot to kill an awakened devil fruit user, even if it is ced in the new world, it''s an achievement that is hard to do, however for a powerhouse like the Pirate Emperor, it''s something that can be easily done.


    Gild Tesoro''s strength is not much different from Domingo''s and in this Gran Tesoro which is full of gold, once he uses all of his strength even if he became much stronger than Domingo it will only be a little bit, but neither Gild Tesoro nor Domingo is Luffy''s opponent in fourth gear.


    However, Luffy, who has not yet mastered the advanced level of haki and conqueror haki entanglement is a trash fish that can be solved with three sticks in front of Kaido.


    The same goes for El, new world monsters like Domingo and Gild Tesoro are nothing but a bunch of trash fish that can be solved with a single knife.


    Even if Gild Tesoro reacted, he would still be instantly killed by El.


    The only difference is probably El will wrap Advanced armament haki on the ck Sword, Shusui.


    People who do not master Advanced armament haki cannot resist this kind of power that is on a different level.


    After killing Gild Tesoro in one shot, El retracted his sword back into its sheath and waved lightly.


    In the next second, Carina''s figure suddenly appeared out of thin air.


    Aftering out of the space ring, Carina looked at Gild Tesoro on the ground then she was stunned for a while and she could not help but speak curiously. "Nii-san, no wonder you asked me to refuse his gift, so you have a grudge against him."


    "But, Nii-san, when did you have a grudge with the richest man in the world?"


    "Eight years ago..." El gave an answer that made Carina''s eyes widen.


    "Eight... eight years ago?"


    Carina looked astonished while asking. "Is not that our age when we just went to sea?"


    "If I remember correctly, Nami, Sister Kuina, and I didn''t leave your side Nii-san when we were just eight years old, right?"


    Suddenly, Carina seemed to have thought of something, so she couldn''t help but look at El curiously while asking. "Could it be that Nii-san had friction with the richest man in the world before you meet us?"


    "..."


    El didn''t exin much, just nodded perfunctorily, and then urged her.


    "This guy is dead, hurry up and grab his devil fruit, otherwise his devil fruit will disappear."


    After speaking, El waved his hand again, and arge box immediately appeared out of thin air on the ground covered with precious carpets.


    "Oh..."


    Carina, who was still reminiscing about the past, suddenly came back to her senses and started seizing the devil fruit skillfully.


    Not long after, a golden devil fruit with a special spiral pattern appeared in El''s hand, this devil fruit is the Gol-Gol Fruit. (That''s the Official English Name.)


    "Let''s go and meet our newpanion."


    El just nced at the Gol-Gol Fruit before putting it in the space ring, then he left the master room on the top floor with Carina, and went to meet up with Violet and Nojiko who had split up with them.


    "Nii-san, are we going to take this golden ship and fuse it with the City in the Sky?" On the way, Carina asked curiously.


    "No, we can''t take this ship."


    El shook his head and speak slowly. "Our strength is not enough, and we can''tpletely tear off our face with the World Government."


    "Gran Tesoro is the cash cow of World Government as Gild Tesoro will give them at least tens of billions, or even hundred billion of Belly as a protection fee every year."


    "Therefore, unless it''s the Celestial Dragon or the Five Old Stars, even the CP agents and the Navy can''t do anything to Gran Tesoro casually."


    "We can solve Gild Tesoro secretly, but we can''t take away the Gran Tesoro openly, otherwise our arms business with the World Government will basically be broken, and it will not only affect my interest, but also Kaido and Domingo."


    "Although arms business is no longer our main ie, it is the testimony of the friendship between me, Kaido, and Domingo."


    "So we still have to abide by the rules of the game."


    After he finished speaking, the corner of El''s mouth rose slightly. "But I don''t like this 10,000 meters long ship, when we leave, I will use my devil fruit ability to create an image of it being bombed causing it to sink deep into the sea after we get the gold and Belly stored in the treasury."


    "At that time, even if the people on World Government''s side use the Eternal Pose to find the Gran Tesoro that sank deep into the sea, they will not know that we did it."


    "Uhehehe..." Hearing this, Carina couldn''t help holding El''s arm with a smile as she speak. "Nii-san, you are really getting worse and worse."

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    After thoseatose tourists, pirates, thieves, and even the eyeliners inserted by the major forces were all sent back to the ship in port, the broad-minded El had already taken all the gold in Gran Tesoro.


    "Let''s go and meet Carina." After collecting all the gold and Belly on Gran Tesoro, El said to Violet and Nojiko, then Nojiko opens an Air Door and left the treasury together with Violet and El.


    Not long after, the three returned to the original luxurious hotel to meet with Carina, but now it had be dpidated.


    At this time, next to Carina was a woman with long pale red hair in a cheongsam.


    She is one of the executives on Gran Tesoro and the right hand of Gild Tesoro, and the one who ate the Luck-Luck Fruit, Barat.


    "How is it?"


    Looking at Barat, who was standing next to Carina while looking around scared, El can''t help but ask curiously.


    "Hehehe... when I make a move, naturally there won''t be a problem."


    Carina, who has grown to 1.85 meters before she reaches adulthood, takes advantage of her height to embrace the shivering Barat next to her while speaking with a smile. "From now on, Sister Barat is one of us."


    "Lord El, I will not disappoint you."


    In order to save her life, Barat immediately said respectfully to El while showing a pleasing smile.


    Gran Tesoro is not a pirate group, and they pay an astronomical amount of protection fees to World Government every year to prevent any force from taking action on Gran Tesoro.


    Therefore, Barat and Tanaka have not experienced any battle of life and death with Gild Tesoro, nor have they established the bond that they are willing to give up their lives for the sake of theirpanions and captain, their rtionship with Gild Tesoro was more of a coboration between a boss and employee rather than aradeship.


    It''s simply as Barat needs money and protection, and Gild Tesoro needs her Luck-Luck Fruit.


    So if Barat was asked if she''s willing to die with Gild Tesoro out of loyalty, she is unwilling.


    She is like the goddess of luck, and she still has a great youth that she has not fully enjoyed, so how could she be willing to die at this age?


    So, when Carina told Barat the purpose of their trip and used an aggressive method to invite her to join the City in the Sky, without any hesitation, Barat immediately agreed to Carina''s invitation.


    As long as she can survive, Barat doesn''t care who she works for.


    On the contrary, Barat felt a burst of joy in her heart.


    Instead of working for Gild Tesoro, she is now switching to City in the Sky, not only does there no loss, but on the contrary, she feels that her Luck-Luck Fruit is working again


    After all, Gran Tesoro is really not that safe as it needs to pay a protection fee to World Government every year for protection.


    On the other hand, the City in the Sky is one of the rare peak major forces in the world, with a poption of millions and at the same time, the pirate emperor who rules the sky resides there.


    People like Barat who change camps casually are not trustworthy, but it didn''t matter to El at all.


    All he wanted was Barat''s Luck-Luck Fruit and her work and devil fruit ability experience.


    Like Violet, El only sees her as a tool person.


    As long as you are strong enough, the other party will work hard for you in order to keep her life.


    So, El shows a mask-like gentle smile at Barat while speaking. "Don''t be nervous, since you have joined us, you will be my most trusted subordinate and family."


    "Thank...thank you." Hearing this, Barat breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Let''s go, we should go back."


    After saying a few words to Barat, El asked Nojiko to open the Air Door.


    At the same time, El also looks in the direction of the port then he raised his hand and waved it lightly.


    The invisible Float-Float Fruit ability once again enveloped the entire Gran Tesoro, then the next second the Gran Tesoro shook violently again.


    The chains and devices connected to the two giant sea turtles all automatically disengaged, then countless ck cannonballs flew out from the arsenal hidden in Gran Tesoro, and in ships moored in the port.


    After countless cannonballs descends to the ground, the ground suddenly liquefied and turned into a giant mouth to eat all those pitch-ck cannonballs.


    At the same time, Gran Tesoro was also sinking at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    When El walked into the Inner World and sat on top of the golden serpent with Carina and the others, he watch the Gran Tesoro sink several hundred meters deep into the sea, then before the Air Door totally close, he stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers.


    At Gran Tesoro several hundred meters below the sea, it suddenly vibrated violently once again, then arge explosion burst out from it as it blew the whole massive ship to pieces.


    The impact of the countless shells sting in unison was like an invisible shock wave, it instantly kill all kinds of fish and sea beasts around it.


    After the series of explosions stopped, the massive ship that is ten thousand-meter-long had already turned into countless pieces, it sinks deeper toward the deep sea.


    When thoseatose people lying on the deck woke up, they did not know when and how they suddenly appear on the deck of the ship while the Gran Tesoro had disappeared out of thin air, leaving only twoatose gigantic sea turtles.


    For a time, arge number of people who have not fully awakened felt like they were dreaming, while some guys who had strength seemed to realize something, their faces be pale, and with their foreheads cover with cold sweat.


    When those eyeliners inserted by the major forces take out their Den Mushi Mushi to contact their superiors to report the situation here, their hands trembled as they dial in Den Mushi Mushi.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    "What did you say?"


    "The Gran Tesoro suddenly disappeared? Are you kidding me? how could a massive ship disappear for no reason?"


    "Even if it did disappear, can''t you use the Eternal Pose to find it?"


    "What? you can''t even find it after using the Eternal Pose?!"


    "How can this happen? quickly tell us the detailed information!"


    When the news of the mysterious disappearance of Gran Tesoro reached the ears of the Five Elders through the mouth of the CP agents, they were puzzled and surprised at first, then they feel displeased and reprimanded them, and finally, it turned into a shocked expression, demonstrating the so-called face-changing stunt.


    "How can such a big city disappear out of thin air? Even the Eternal Pose can''t find it." One of the five elders with a long white mustache and bald head frowned deeply.


    "The 10,000-meter-long massive ship disappeared out of thin air while the tourists, pirates, thieves, and even our eyeliners fell into aa and after waking up, they randomly appeared on the deck or cabin of the ship."


    Another one of the five elders sorted out the information while speaking deeply. "At that time, regardless of their strength, they all fall into aa, so there are only two possibilities."


    "The first possibility, they are knocked out with peak level conqueror haki and a powerhouse with this level of conqueror haki must be a person who has experienced hundreds of battles while standing on top of the world."


    "The second possibility, it is the work of spiritual type devil fruit ability, they must have developed this to the extreme, making it possible to instantly use it simr to conqueror haki to knock out all the people in the Gran Tesoro."


    "Compared to thetter, I am more inclined to the powerhouse who has a peak level conqueror haki."


    With a slight pause, one of the Five Elders continues speaking."If this is the case, then the person who shot Gran Tesoro is very likely to be seriously short of money, so that leaves us with a few possibilities, the revolutionary army who wishes to overthrow our rule, followed by the four pirates emperor then an unknown mysterious organization."


    "As for the Eternal Pose not being able to find Gran Tesoro, there are only two possibilities..."


    "The first possibility, an extremely rare space-type devil fruit brought into a different dimension, so the Eternal Pose that is attracted by the maic force cannot find its location."


    "The second possibility is that the Gran Tesoro has been destroyed and there may not even be a fragment of the ind left or even if there are fragments left, the maic force contained in these ind fragments cannot attract the eternal pose, just like how the ordinary recording pose will only be attracted by the ind with strong maic force, but not by the ind with weak maic force."


    After speaking, the face of the Five Elders also became extremely ugly, and one of them speak solemnly. "Being able to send out all the people scattered all over the massive ship to the port and to take the Gran Tesoro into the different dimension or even destroy it, this is definitely the work of a major force."


    "If it''s really what those major forces did, then the biggest suspect is undoubtedly..."


    The Five Elders looked at each other before speaking in unison. "The Revolutionary Army!"


    After finishing speaking, the Elder with a long white mustache and a bald head looks at the CP agents kneeling beside him before giving an order.


    "Immediately mobilize the eyeliner ced around those pirate emperors and see what they have done recently."


    The CP agents did not immediately get up to carry out the order, but he bowed his head first before speaking respectfully. "Except for the City in the Sky where we can''t ce an eyeliner, the other three pirate emperors have not done anything recently while we still can''t ce an eyeliner inside the city in the sky, but at this moment, the city in the sky is now located at the South Blue."


    "That is to say, apart from El, the other three pirate emperors don''t have any suspicion?" One of the five elders frowned while speaking, then another elder analyzed the information before speaking indifferently.


    "That kid is not very suspicious, not to mention the arms business cooperation between him, Kaido, Domingo, and us."


    "The current City in the Sky is already recognized as the most prosperous city in the world, and he still does not refuse the entry of the ck market, so with just collection of taxes and various fees, the ie of the city in the sky in the past two years is already more than 100 billion Belly..."


    "With the economic value of millions of poption, the city in the sky will be the richest country sooner orter so that kid doesn''t need to attack the Gran Tesoro at all."


    "Moreover, with that kid''s behavior, if he wants to destroy the Gran Tesoro, no one will definitely survive as he is a kind of person with no bottom lines or principles."


    "That''s true..."


    After listening to this analysis, the other Four Elders agree with thetter words and the habitual thinking of these people also shows that El''s calctions are very sessful.


    The mysterious disappearance of Gran Tesoro makes all powerhouse suspected, however, El is the least suspected person.


    Just like Kaido''s suicide, it has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    The action of El disregarding people''s life to aplish his goal has also been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    So, if he takes action in Gran Tesoro, then there would never be a survivor there.


    In the same way, with the image that he gives to the world, they will think that he will definitely not take action quietly but instead, he will drop a meteor to bury thepetitor of the city in the sky in the most gorgeous way.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Kaido, who can use clouds to hold up an ind, is even more suspicious than El.


    Aside from the few people who were offered a bounty on the bright side, neither the World Government, the Navy Headquarters, nor the other major forces knew anything about the information of the rest of the flying pirates'' crew.


    it ispletely unknown to them that the flying pirates have the ability to seize the Devil Fruit and they also have the ability to teleport within a radius of 4,000 kilometers.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Dragon obviously didn''t know that he took the me for El''s action for no reason.


    Likewise, El had no idea that what he had done led the Five Elders to suspect that it was the revolutionary army who did it and if El knows it, he would definitely burst outughing.


    The only reason why he didn''t take the trouble to sink those people together with the Gran Tesoro into the sea, was not because of his principle of not taking action against the innocent.


    After all, there are very few innocent people who have the ability to stand at the Gran Tesoro.


    El simply let them go to create a smoke bomb that would confuse the analyzers in the World Government.


    Unexpectedly, El''s smoke bomb was so effective, not only does it minimize his suspicions but it also increases the World Government''s fear of the revolutionary army.


    If Gran Tesoro is really destroyed by them, then the revolutionary army which is seriously short of money, can''t let go of arge amount of gold in the Gran Tesoro.


    ording to Gild Tesoro''s worth, the sum of gold at the Tesoro Treasure is at least more than 500 billion Belly.


    With such arge amount of money, the revolutionary army can''t not only upgrade their weapons but they can also expand rapidly, making their threat level skyrocket several times.


    The Revolutionary Army, which was originally the World Government''s biggest enemy is far ahead of the four pirates emperor in terms of the threat level.


    So, the World Government began to gather its forces scattered all around the world and began to intensify its efforts against the revolutionary army.


    The revolutionary army, which had been shot while lying down naturally would not be oppressed in vain, so while resisting the sudden intensification of the world government''s oppression, they also began to investigate the reason why the World Government suddenly went mad.


    So, when they learned that the World Government believed that the mysterious disappearance of the Gran Tesoro was the work of their revolutionary army, Dragon and the other officers of the revolutionary army were all confused.


    Of course, these are all forter.


    Just when the major forces started specting about the mysterious disappearance of Gran Tesoro and which force did it, El and the others had already returned to the City in the Sky.


    However, it was still four people who came back, and there was no newly added crew, Barat, because El dropped Barat on the way and asked her toe over to the City in the Sky to join them.


    After all, the whole world knows about the mysterious disappearance of Gran Tesoro, so if Barat appears directly in the City in the Sky the next day, would not they be telling the whole world that the mysterious disappearance of Gran Tesoro would be rted to them.


    Therefore, superficial efforts still have to be done, and dropping Barat on the way, El is not afraid that the other party will escape.


    When he left Barat, El had already used Op-Op fruit ability to separate Barat''s heart from her body, now her heart is in the corner of the space ring


    At the same time, El is not worried that Barat will die on the way to the City in the Sky, because Luck-Luck Fruit, is also a top rule-type ability.


    Once her luck takes effect, Barat will pick up money whenever she goes out and when she encounters danger, she will also encounter a savior, while she was thirsty, even if it''s in the desert, the sunny and hot sky would be covered with dark clouds the next second and then it will start pouring rain.


    As a guarantee for her safety and to prevent the people from troubling her, El still left his Den Mushi Mushi for her, so when she encounters a danger that cannot be avoided even if she is lucky, she can call him.


    In just a few minutes, El can appear in front of Barat from any corner of the world.


    It was already the start of the year 1519 in the Sea Circle Calendar when Bara sessfully boarded the City in the Sky and joined them through an interview.


    At the end of 1518, the atmosphere in the world became extremely tense.


    Even if it is the three pirate emperors in the new world, the pirates who are attached to the word freedom are little restraining themselves.


    The Gran Tesoro is the biggest cash cow for the World Government, where they can at least get a hundred billion Belly as a protection fee from Gild Tesoro every year.


    At the same time, the Gran Tesoro is also the holy ce for entertainment that the Celestial Dragon often visit besides the Sabaody Archipgo.


    The cash cow and the Celestial Dragon''s yground suddenly disappeared, and the person who destroyed it was still World Government''s worst enemy, how could this not make them furious?


    The ce where the revolutionary army is the most active is also the strongest and most chaotic sea in the world, followed by the first half of the grand line then the four seas ruled by the Navy headquarters.


    So, if the World Government and the Navy Headquarters wanted to target the revolutionary army, they had to send their troops to the strongest sea, so even the strongest shields of the Celestial Dragon, the CP0 were dispatched.


    The world Government and the Navy Headquarters rarely became extremely active so even the three pirates'' emperors became vignt and to avoid a sudden conflict, even Whitebeard, the strongest man in the world, rarely instructs his son not to be too active at sea at the moment and wait until the World Government and the revolutionary army friction is over before they continue sailing freely.


    Only the City in the Sky, which is the culprit responsible for this incident is slowly returning to the new world as if it has nothing to do with them.


    After Barat passes the interview and lets her join the City in the Sky justifiably under the pretext of finding a new backer.


    El who finish cultivating his mind and umting medical knowledge again for a few months began to use Barat''s ability to help him find the trace of Fujitora in the vast sea of people, as well as the Super Lamp Anglerfish that is hidden somewhere in the deep sea.


    Next year is the countdown to the first year of troubled times, so to prevent the Son of Destiny from having a great change like his brother because of his arrival, El feels that before the plot begins, he should get hisst two targets before the start of the plot.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    More than half a year, it''s not too long nor too short, but at this time, where the great pirates era is about to enter the peak period, it is enough to tell a wonderful story.


    In the mid-year of the 1519 Sea Circle Calendar, it was the most chaotic period in the new world and those pirates who upied territory in the new world rarely became quiet. Because, in the past six months, the attention on the pirates has been snatched away by thergest private organization.


    The revolutionary army whose purpose was to overthrow the World Government showed its strength in the past six months, making the other major force and pirates tremble.


    Monkey D. Dragon who became the protagonist of the quadrennial world conference a few years ago has gathered a military force named the Revolutionary army in such a short period of time.


    Its members are even bigger than thebined number of the Four Pirates Emperor crew, and it is almostparable to the Navy Headquarters, thergest thug of the World Government.


    If it weren''t for the World Government losing its biggest cash cow and the fear that after the revolutionary army looted the Gran Tesoro, they would immediately turn it into strength and use it to overthrow the World Government rule.


    The pirates in the New World might not know that there was actually a sixth hegemonic force besides the navy and the Four Pirates Emperor crew.


    For the past six months, the Revolutionary army has been engaged in guerri warfare with World Government and the Navy, with an asional sneak attack, resulting in the entire pirates in the New World bing extremely quiet.


    During this time, there were only two events in the Pirate world, one major and one minor event.


    The major event is that Portgas D. Ace, who joined the ranks of the great pirates suddenly began to challenge the division captain of the Whitebeard Pirates at the end of the year 1518, making him stronger with each battle.


    After gradually defeating the division captain one by one, even the fourth division captain, Thatch was not Ace opponent, it was not until he fight with Jozu, the Diamond that he meet his match, making him once again famous in the world.


    But soon, the word of Ace''s defeat spread throughout the world again and the person who defeated him was the second-inmand of the Whitebeard Pirates, Marco the Phoenix who had the same status as Charlotte Katakuri.


    Through this defeat, the new world pirates recognized Ace''s strength close to the Pirate Emperor''s deputy captain but there is still a little gap between them.


    It is rumored that after Ace''s defeat this time. As if he was eyeing Marco the Phoenix, he continued to challenge the first division captain of the Whitebeard Pirates as an individual, and then he lost again and again.


    Gradually, people in the world got used to it, and they gradually stopped paying attention.


    However, on the tenth day of the year 1519, a piece of news broke out from within the Whitebeard Pirates, which was then published by Morgans on the headlines of the World Economic News, shocking the whole world once more.


    That is the Spade Pirates, one of the great pirates recognized by the world, chose to merge with the Whitebeard Pirates and be a member of the Whitebeard Pirates.


    Yes...merge, not affiliated.


    Merge means that the Spade Pirates are disbanded on the spot, not the Spade Pirates hanging the banner of the Whitebeard Pirates.


    After the Spade Pirates were merged into the Whitebeard Pirates, the captain of the Spade Pirates, Portgas D. Ace fill the vacant position in the crew and became the captain of the second division of the Whitebeard Pirates.


    Although no one knows why Portgas D. Ace, who has a promising future, suddenly joined the Whitebeard Pirates, however in the eyes of the World Government and the Navy Headquarters, Ace, who has the halo of the second division captain of the world''s strongest pirates is undoubtedly have a huge increase in threat, making Ace''s bounty skyrocket again, making it reach 1 billion Belly.


    The other minor event is that a good neer appeared in the new world, that is, Pirate Prince, Cavendish with a bounty of 280 million Belly.


    The above are the events that happened in the past six months.


    In the past six months, the City in the Sky returned to the new world and then started a new round of journeys around the world.


    It has been two to three years since there has been any big movement from the Flying pirates and El, who has gradually be a legendary figure, is wandering around in the inner world with the four women in the new world.


    When they returned to the real world, they either appeared in a ce where no one was around or as soon as they appeared in a crowded ce, El will immediately use his conqueror haki to knock out everyone and then let Barat take the luck of atose people before continuing their treasure hunting.


    If they want to either find a low-key powerhouse in this vast world or a superrge sea king in the deep sea area where you can''t even see your fingers, even with the help of Goddess of Luck and 4,000 kilometers radius of perspective, it is not an easy task, but sometimes luck still works.


    Although El still couldn''t find Fujitora for the past six months, he found the Super Lamp Anglerfish and obtained the Pure Gold that is said to be able to buy the whole world.


    At the same time, El also used the medical knowledge he umted over the past year to cure the incurable disease of Myskina Acier''s daughter name Myskina Olga with the power of Op-Op Fruit.


    In return, Myskina Acier not only gave him pure gold but also asked him to take them out and help them survive in this strange world two hundred yearster, making him the Chief Scientist in the City in the Sky.


    For the allegiance of the scientist who invented the Pure Gold, El would naturally not refuse.


    So after sending the father and daughter back to the City of the Sky, El and the others continued to search for Fujitora''s trace in the vast world.


    At the same time, El was also making various jewelry made of pure gold after deciding to give some to Robin and Hancock when he returned.


    The two women are the most mature in the fleet and they are also at the age where they are most beautiful and charming.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    In October 1519 of the Sea Circle Calendar, the City in the Skypleted a round trip around the world after more than half a year and it re-started its journey to the Grand line and the four seas.


    Except for returning to the City in the Sky every night, El and the other four women have been staying in the inner World while using irvoyance to find Fujitora''s trace with the help of luck.


    After finding the Super Lamp Anglerfish then obtaining the Pure Gold that can buy the whole world, and then receiving the allegiance of Myskina Acier, a scientist who created the Pure Gold 200 years ago, El has been trying his best to find the trace of Fujitora in the new world.


    If they can''t find Fujitora in the new world this year, then it means that the other party is not in the new world, or even with the help of luck and irvoyance, they won''t be able to find him in the vast world, making El choose to give up and wait until the year 1522 of the Sea Circle Calendar where Fujitora took the initiative to end his low-key life and be the highestbat power of the Navy.


    Finally... their hard work pays off!


    Because when the time came to December 1519 of the Sea Circle Calendar, when they had almost been fruitlessly searching for a year and El had decided to give up if he couldn''t find Fujitora trace again this month.


    On this day, El, who merged with Carina and Violet, continue searching for one person out of tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of people in different countries, cities, and viges, suddenly when El swept his gaze across a certain casino on a certain ind when they were about to go to the next ce, then El''s gaze suddenly returned to the gambling table in the casino.


    Looking at the tall middle-aged man in avender kimono, with a cross-shaped scar on the left side of his forehead while gambling with his eyes closed, the corners of El''s mouth rose slightly while speaking. "I finally found you!"


    "Nii-san, do you find the person you are looking for?" Carina also smile happily when she heard El''s words.


    El nodded, then speak the same way when he was looking for Trafalgar D. Law back then. "Carina, you also use irvoyance ability and look at an ind three thousand kilometers away in this direction."


    "Found it." Carina, who had previous experience, quickly found the location of Fujitora ording to the information given by El.


    In the next second, Carina released El''s version of Asura form, and then she reunited with Violet and Nojiko next to her before using teleportation to teleport El to a certain ind three thousand kilometers away.


    "There will be a fierce battle here, maybe it willst several days and nights, so you can all stay in my space ring for the time being." El did not let Carina take him and appeared directly in front of Fujitora.


    Instead, when they came to the coast of this ind, he let Carina open an Air Door and he walk out from the inner world.


    However, before stepping out of the Inner World, El reached out and touched Carina who was in Asura form, and Barat who was standing beside her, then put them all into his space ring.


    As El said, the next battle here will be fierce.


    The duel between the two devil fruit abilities that restrain each other and are very simr will definitely be the same as the duel between Aokiji and Akainu, they will not be able to finish this battle in a short time period of time.


    If he wants to defeat Fujitora, El may not be able to restrain his strength.


    So to avoid the tragic scene that may appear which might stimte Nojiko''s mind, or avoid ten days and ten nights of the battle on endurance, resulting the four women could not help but return to the City in the sky after watching the battle for so long, then when they just returned, the battle here just ended, and they missed the best time to capture the Press-Press Fruit.


    El felt that it was better to let them stay in the space ring rather than staying in the inner world.


    El did not directly release his conqueror haki to knock out everyone as he did when he went to Gran Tesoro because Fujitora is not the kind of misceneous fish like Gild Tesoro.


    On the contrary, Fujitora is one of the rare powerhouses standing at the top of the world.


    Moreover, Conqueror haki is a power that is on a different level and it cannot be wasted casually.


    Therefore, after El came out of the inner World, he squatted down and touched the ground, then he use the power of his devil fruit to directly seize control of the ind.


    In an instant, the entire ind began to shake violently like there was an earthquake.


    At the casino on the ind, those gamblers who were gambling fell to the ground due to the sudden earthquake.


    At the same time, the ground suddenly liquefied and rise like an ocean wave, as if the earth opened its mouth wide to eat Fujitora who was sitting on the chair, and the gamblers around him all ate into its mouths, before turning into a huge stone ball.


    However, in the next second, the stone ball was like a hatched egg, it cracks and shatters on the spot, then a special kind of energy instantly enveloped the entire casino, making this area in a state of weightlessness.


    "What a powerful aura, but... when did this old man offend such a person?"


    Fujitora who has a unique observation haki looked in El''s direction, in fact, when El appeared, he had already sensed an extremely terrifying aura fluctuation on the ind.


    However, he didn''t expect that the owner of this powerful aura would actually attack him, an unknown passerby.


    Thinking of this, to avoid harming the innocent people around him, Fujitora jumped to the gambling table and controlled the gambling table to fly in the direction of El.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    There is no doubt...


    The power of El''s Full PowerTwenty times the SpeedSpear Of Elbaf has far surpassed that of King Punch.


    After all, the rumor that if one of the pirate emperors were hit by the King Punch they will instantly die, is just an exaggeration.


    If the person who uses the King Punch is a powerhouse like El, then perhaps there is still some credibility.


    A person who can''t even use the conqueror haki entanglement, or even an advanced level armament haki, even if he develops the King Punch to the extreme level, for El, just using conqueror haki entanglement or advanced level armament haki can easily solve it.


    On the other hand, El''s Full PowerTwenty times the SpeedSpear Of Elbaf is different.


    Among the three Spear Of Elbaf on the giant race, one is a weapon type, the second one is abined attack type, and thest one is a physical technique.


    Like the Six King Gun and King Punch, the principle of this move is to mobilize the entire strength of the body and convert it into a powerful shock wave, thenpress the shock wave so that it''s possible to destroy the sky with one punch.


    The so-called full power means that El has mobilized the full strength that he can mobilize at present, and punched the most powerful punch.


    Moreover, these shock waves were also influenced by More-More Fruit and it obtained a buff of 20 times speed.


    The speed of the Spear of Elbaf, which was originally astonishingly fast, has been increased by a full twenty times, making its power skyrocket.


    It is no exaggeration to say that if it weren''t for the location where El and Fujitora fought was located on the eastern coast of this ind, not in the center of the ind.


    El''s destructive punch is definitely not as simple as smashing half of the ind but smashing the entire ind in an instant.


    Meanwhile, Fujitora who has not mastered the awakened power of his devil fruit feels very ufortable right now, because he didn''t know anything about El''s new intelligence.


    To be precise, he knew that El had the Float-Float Fruit which lets him drop a meteor that can destroy the world and then create a tsunami that could destroy multiple inds and with all three of his haki reaching the extreme. In swordsmanship, he is in draw with the strongest swordsman in the world Dracule "Hawk Eyes" Mihawk.


    However, this information is in fact already old.


    Over the past year or so of El''s low-key development, his swordsmanship has not only improved by a few small levels but he also obtains a cheating device, indirectly bing the Op-Op Fruit, Castle-Castle Fruit, and More-More Fruit user.


    Among them, the Float-Float Fruit and the More-More Fruit are two strategic grade Devil Fruits with excellentpatibility.


    Just by getting the More-More Fruit, El''s strategic deterrence has changed from world destroyer to the real world-destroying level, even if the three ancient weapons are said to be able to destroy the world, it might not be as good as the world-destroying meteor that was buff a hundred times by El.


    There is also the world''s top physical skill, just by the blessing of the 20 times speed, he has be the world''s top physical skill master.


    These two major improvements have made El''s threat to the real number one in the world.


    After El captured Fujitora''s Press-Press Fruit and became proficient in it like the More-More Fruit, then when he integrated the three strategic level devil fruits, his strength would definitely be the number one in the world.


    At that time, the only people who can be called El''s opponents are Im, Monkey D. Dragon whose strength remains unknown, ckbeard who will break the rules of the world in the future, Luffy who will definitely surpass the Pirate King in the future and even Joy Boy who liberated the Nika form and became a protagonist like Monkey D. Luffy eight hundred years ago.


    Even the strongest creature in the world, Kaido, and Whitebeard who are already old are not worthy of being El''s opponents.


    After shattering half of the ind with one punch, the repelling field only resisted part of the shock wave, and haki with most of the shock wave and haki directly hitting Fujitora, even if he finally defended with advanced level armament haki in time, his internal organs werepletely bleeding at this moment.


    Not only that but because the Spear of Elbaf was like the Six King Gun, it''s an attack that damages both inside and outside.


    When Fujitora''s advanced level armament haki was exhausted, to be precise, the power of the Spear of Elbaf broke through the advanced level armament Haki''s limit Fujitora''s body made a cracking sound.


    His bones, under the shock wave as vast as the sea, began to break apart, then his seven orifices began to ooze blood. ( Ears, Eyes, Nostrils, and Mouth.)


    However, what is even more deadly is that after the Spear of Elbaf shattered half of the ind, it still went deep into the sea, and even reached an area of more than one thousand meters before exploding, then a huge whirlpool immediately appeared in the sea.


    Therge whirlpool even directly pulled the remaining half of the ind into it, making El''s Spear of Elbaf on the sea bes a real destroying ind with one punch.


    Fujitora, who was sent deep into the sea by the huge transparent white beam fell into aa and was swept into it by the current.


    If there is no external force, then Fujitora will probably be sent to other ces.


    This world''s peak life and death battle that should havested for some time was directly brought to end in less than half an hour by El, who used all his strength, and the winner, of course, is El who is a multiple-type devil fruit user.


    To prevent Fujitora from being sent into the dark area by the ocean current, after El destroyed the ind with one punch, he immediately released Violet from the space ring, and then he let her use the re-re Fruit ability to find the location of Fujitora, then he took out a Bubbly Coral stored in the ring again, and dived into the sea to pick up Fujitora''s corpse.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    The sea within one thousand meters is still within the twilight zone.


    The so-called twilight zone means that the light may still be detected within this zone but once you go further than the twilight zone, no matter what direction you look, it will be covered with darkness.


    In this dark sea area, there are countless terrifyingrge-scale sea beasts and sea kings, with some even having wisdom at the level of humans.


    So, El must fish up Fujitora''s body before he either gets dragged deeper into the ocean by the underwater currents or eaten by a sea king, otherwise, his efforts over the past year will be in vain.


    Perhaps Barat''s luck effect has not yet disappeared, El soon found Fujitora who was rapidly descending deeper into the ocean. Seeing Fujitora''s body, El uses his devil fruit ability to keep the sharp objects away from himself to avoid identally puncturing the bubbles.


    Soon, El caught Fujitora who was in an unconscious state because of his serious injury, then El mercilessly crushed his neck before sending him inside the space ring.


    At this time, inside the space ring, as if Carina sensed something, she immediately made an excuse to separate from Nojiko and the others, then she went to a room full of boxes of fruits with a corpse in the middle to perform the ceremony of seizing the devil fruit very skillfully.


    After a while, Carina''s held a devil fruit with a special spiral pattern.


    "This time, El is really invincible."


    Looking at the Press-Press Fruit in her hand, Carina speaks to herself with the corners of her lips slightly raising.


    As Carina said, El will be really overpowered after he gets this devil fruit.


    El obviously underestimated the More-More Fruit boast to the Float-Float fruit.


    Just with 20 times the speed, it let his strength steadily enter the top of the world, thenbined with the omniscient state formed by his three talents, he directly defeated Fujitora who was a peak powerhouse.


    Although he has not tried to use the More-More Fruit''s ability to magnify a meteor in outer space a hundred times, and then throw it to the earth with a hundred times speed.


    However, El can already see that once he does this, even a superrge ind like Sandy Ind will be instantly reduced to fragments.


    Two top-level Devil Fruits with excellentpatibility appearing on one person at the same time is definitely not as simple as one plus one equals two.


    Just like ckbeard using the Dark-Dark Fruit that once he touches someone he will invalidate the opponent''s devil fruit ability and then with his other hand, he will perform an attack that''s capable of shattering everything.


    That''s the effect of one plus one being greater than two.


    How big is the effect of two devil fruit, El already got the answer from Fujitora and it was even more surprising than he expected.


    At the same time, it also made El very sure that the Navy Admiral and the Four Emperors are of the same level, but if the Admiral is to face off against the Four Emperors, then the one who loses, in the end, must be the Navy Admiral. However, this Navy Admiral does not include Kizaru.


    Even if this guy can''t beat others, others can''t also beat him, unless he encounters someone who restrains his devil fruit ability, or else he will stand in an invincible position no matter who he faces.


    After throwing Fujitora''s corpse into the space ring, El quickly sends Violet back into the ring before soaring into the sky.


    During the flight, El also released Nojiko, and when he held her small face in one hand, it makes her face turn red, contrary to Nam who was already daring. Nojiko, who remains innocent, let El do bad things as if it was not the first time that she was taken advantage of whenever she open the Air Door when there''s only two of them.


    After flying into the Inner World, El sends Nojiko back into the ring and made her transform with Carina and Violet.


    After the three girls entered the state of Asura form, El released them again, then using teleportation with a radius of 4,000 km to return back to the manor in City in the Sky.


    "Nii-san, give me your sword."


    After returning to the manor, Carina immediately extended her small hand to El. In response to this, El pulled out the ck Sword, Shusui, and handed it to her.


    After taking the sword and the special metal, Carina didn''t immediately start making Devil Fruit weapons but said a few words to Nojiko, making her nod and open an Air Door where she take Carina with her.


    When the two girls came back, the special metal on Carina''s hand and the backpack on her back disappeared.


    In her hand, there is only a ck sword, Shusui, with special abilities, just like the scabbard.


    "Nii-san, here."


    Carina threw the ck sword Shusui directly at El.


    El just raised his hand lightly, and the ck sword Shusui escaped from the earth''s gravity and just floated in front of him.


    Holding the handle of the sword, El felt a special ability thatmunicated with him through the handle.


    It''s as if in an equivalent exchange, he only needs to pay a certain amount of stamina, and the de will create the corresponding force of gravity,teral gravity, repulsion, pressure, and so on.


    "From now on, the power of Float-Float Fruit is no longer a singr, but the variety of rule type ability."

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    After obtaining the two other devil fruit, El has no more fear about this world that has not beenpleted in his previous life.


    Just imagine, when you have the three talents that are one in a billion(Appearing all at once), the ability to y with gravity and let the object you touch float forever then boast them a hundred times in all aspects. With such aprehensive ability, even the Gum-Gum Fruit cannot bepared with it.


    With the arrival of pure gold, El decided to find Carina and Nami to bid farewell to his lonely life.


    The ns formted for eternal life have all been realized and there is only thest Immortality Operation left so that all of them can get rid of the limitation on life expectancy, then their group willpletely dominate the world, making it possible to let them do whatever they want, with any of their action can change the direction and future of the world.


    Then with the passage of time, their''s group will surely be a more mysterious and great existence than Im, who is suspected to have lived for eight hundred years.


    As for the Immortality Operation, El is not in a hurry, with the pure gold, they still have hundreds of years to spare.


    For these hundreds of years, it was an extremely simple thing to let all the members of their crew get rid of the lifespan limit.


    El can now be said to have all his dreamse true and be a winner in a carefree life.


    With no goals worth fighting for, El''s time is spent like a salted fish. ( a metaphor for people who have no intention of doing anything.)


    So, what does a person who is in puberty and about to have his 18 birthday soon with no life pressures, does he do every day?


    No one knows about this except Carina and Nami who have a close rtionship with El.


    They only know that when the year 1519 of the Sea Circle Calendares to an end and turns into February 3, 1520, of the Sea Circle Calendar, El haspletely let go of his restrain that he don''t cross in the past years.


    As a result, Kuina who had already be an adult earlier than them and be colder in the eyes of outsiders and people who are not familiar with her has her face flushed from time to time in the following days.


    Especially in front of Carina and Nami, Kuina couldn''t lift her head for several days, because it was so embarrassing, her strength is clearly ranked second in the City in the Sky but when she fought El she was defeated in a few minutes.


    Not long after the two started the battle, Kuina was beaten to the point of unconsciousness.


    No way, who made El endure from his previous life to the age of eighteen in this life, so how could Kuina be his opponent?


    When the time came in the middle of 1520, El even fought Carina and Nami who had just joined the battlefield together with Kuina.


    Seeing that they can''t defeat him, El fought more and beat Robin, who joinedst, and Yamato, who was tricked in by Carina and Nami, making her beg for mercy.


    In the days that followed, in addition to fighting with the girls every day, El was traveling around the world in the City in the Sky.


    -(ten thousand words omitted)-


    It''s no wonder that when Sanji saw El, he would hug his thigh in admiration and ask El to ept him as a disciple.


    While El was living a happy life, the time was temporarily pulled back to May 1520 of the Sea Circle Calendar. May 5th is the birthday of a boy named Monkey D Luffy in the Foosha Vige of the Goa Kingdom.


    After this day, he is a 17-year-old boy and the number 17 is a very important number for him because ording to his agreement with his two brothers, Ace and Sabo, they will go to sea when they are seventeen years old.


    Although Sabo broke his promise first because of his death, he and Ace still abide by this agreement.


    When May 6th came, Luffy, who couldn''t wait to go to sea, said goodbye to Dadan and the vigers, then he drove a boat with only one canvas, a wine barrel full of food to the sea.


    Luffy, who has a weakness in seawater and didn''t even have any sailing knowledge started his adventure after smashing the sea King who ate Shanks''s arm with a punch.


    It was also on this day that the World will, who had been caring for El, weed two sons, and began to shift the attention that always fell on the ''elder brother'' who had already overdeveloped into the two little brothers.


    The first younger brothers are the real Son of Destiny, Monkey D Luffy who went to sea today.


    The other is located in the new world, after killing Thatch to get the Dark-Dark Fruit, he is escaping the pursuit of the second division captain, the viin in this era, Marshall D. Teach, aka, ckbeard.


    With the arrival of the new decade, if El doesn''t exist, then the next few years would undoubtedly belong to the era of the two of them.


    To be precise, these two Sons of Destiny, who were favored by the world, only took three years to turn this Era of great pirates thatsted for 20 years into their era.


    Especially Luffy, the real Son of Destiny.


    Not counting El, who reached the top of the world at the age of 17 and then broke the ceiling of this world at the same age, Luffy''s progress is undoubtedly an astonishing development.


    After going to sea at the age of 17, he became a pirate with a bounty of tens of millions Belly then it took only half a year to go from a novice pirate to a supernova with a bounty that exceeded 300 million Belly.


    Two yearster, his bounty increased from 500 million to 1.5 billion Belly, and he even defeated Kaido, the strongest creature in the world, and reached the top of the world.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!